《She Glows After Being Dumped》 Chapter 1 Returning With A Legend Ms. Green, youre pregnant. The doctors words amazed Taylor Green. She suddenly widened her eyes, What? How was this possible! Although she was neen years old, she had never had any intimate rtionship with men. The doctor handed her the test sheet. You have been pregnant for four months. You cant have a miscarriage owing to your bad health. You have to give birth. Kevin Green, Taylors father, scolded her harshly after she went back. However, he checked the surveince footage and found that she had stayed at home four months ago.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. However, others didnt believe it. They all sneered in private. Taylors belly is big. The Green family is still denying that she is messing around with someone. It was unlucky for the Carlos family to be engaged to such a woman. Shes fat and ugly, and her family was not very well off. Its her good fortune to know the Carlos family. Now shes pregnant before getting married. The Carlos would break off the engagement, right? As everyone wondered, Richard Carlos, the man Taylor would marry, came to the Green familys house. By this time, Taylor had been pregnant for eight months. She couldnt even see her own feet when she stood up. In the study, Kevin asked cautiously, Richard, are you here to break off the engagement? Richards answer surprised him. No, my grandfather disagrees! The Carlos family was affluent, and the Green family was average. If the Carlos family called off the engagement, no one would think it was wrong. Why didnt they seize this chance? Richard became angrier when he thought about it. He was angry, She is so ugly and fat. Now she is pregnant. How can I marry her? Kevin immediately promised, Dont worry. After she gives birth, I will send her baby away instantly! Taylor, who had been silent all along, suddenly looked up, No. In the past few months, she had been in a daze and then helplessly epted reality. She could feel the heartbeat of the baby day by day and already had feelings for the baby. The baby was innocent. She couldnt let others throw it away. She was going to break off the engagement! But she suddenly felt a burst of pain and twitching in her abdomen. She was about to give birth!! C Five yearster. Mommy, wake up. The ne is gliding. The childs crisp voice woke Taylor. She saw a lovely tender cheek. Kate was blinking her big eyes while holding her chin with both hands. Mommy, are we going back to find Daddy? Taylor stretched and slowly sat up from thefortable business cabin. She said calmly, You dont have a father. Kate sighed. Im no longer a three-year-old child. I wont believe you. How could I have been born if I didnt have a father? Taylor didnt say anything. She tied up her long shoulder-length hair. She was beautiful scenery on the ne with white skin, a high nose, rosy lips, and a hot figure. Kate continued to say in a low voice with dissatisfaction, If we are not here to find Dad, are we back to find my older brother? Brother A cold light shed across Taylors face. She had given birth to boy-girl twins five years ago. Her father wanted to throw the two babies away. She tried her best to save them, but she could only keep the daughter. After that, she almost died. It was her aunt who had taken her abroad to recuperate in time. It had been five years, and now she had fully recovered from that surgery and her hormone-induced obesity from childhood. The ostensible reason for her going back home was that she needed to take care of the engagement matter as the Carlos family finally agreed. But in fact, she was back to look for her son. Half an hourter, the ne stopped. Taylor asked Kate to sit on the suitcase, and she pushed the bag forward. She got a call as soon as she turned on the phone. On the opposite side was a frivolous but lively voice. Be careful, Marvel! Taylor asked indifferently, Whats wrong? Julian Smith, the man who is in charge of the most famed family in the country, is collecting your personal information worldwide. Im afraid that he wont give up until he finds you! There was a hint of schadenfreude in the tone. Taylor was still indifferent, I see. No, its not his territory abroad. You could have avoided it perfectly before, but now that youre back, you cant escape! As the best surgeon in the world, why dont you want to treat his grandma? I heard that Julian is a generous and handsome man. Maybe you can develop a romantic rtionship with him! Taylor yawned. As the most famed and wealthy family, there were different kinds of people in the Smith family. It was possible that the treatment would involve the struggle for money and power. She did not want to get involved. She returned this time to find her son and she didnt want to get into trouble. Near the exit, Taylor suddenly saw a familiar figure. She said perfunctorily to the other end of the phone, Save it. Im not interested in such a handsome man. After hanging up the phone, she casually threw the phone into her pocket. She didnt expect to meet the man so soon. A man was standing at the exit of the airport. He was in a suit and looked fairly good-looking. He looked more mature than five years ago. He was her fiance Richard. Richard was impatiently standing there with the pick-up sign in his hand. Heined, When will that fattye out? The butler behind him said, Mr. Carlos, please be patient. Your grandfather said you cant ruin the rtionship between the two families. Richard frowned and looked a little anxious. Be patient? I think its disgusting. She was so fat before, and she must be fatter now. She doesnt want to break off the engagement. Why am I so unlucky to be pestered by such a woman? Taylor didnt bat an eyelid after she heard his words. In the past five years, she had proposed to break off the engagement many times, but neither her family nor the Carlos family agreed. Who was pestering him? She could not be bothered to pay attention to this person and nned to leave with Kate directly. After Richard finishedining, he turned around and was shocked! The woman he saw was gorgeous. Her appearance seemed to light up the whole airport. Seeing the woman getting closer and closer, Richard stood up straight and tidied up his expensive suit. He said confidently, Beauty, may I have your name? At this moment, he looked like a peacock disying its beautiful tail feathers. Taylor stopped and looked at him coldly. Taylor Green. Chapter 2 Two Kids Look the Same Taylor Green. Kate, who had been ying mobile games with her head down, pointed at the pick-up sign in Richards hand and read out its name in a childish voice. She said excitedly, Did I read these words correctly? Kate had been growing up abroad, and she tried to recognize characters. Taylor rubbed her head and said in a cold but pleasant voice, Yes. Richard was fascinated by her smile. Since when did Rheinsville City have such a beautiful woman? She was even more beautiful than those stars! Taylor ignored his burning eyes. Kate blinked and asked innocently, Uncle, are you here to collect Us? Before she could finish her words, Richard hurriedly threw the pick-up sign behind him and interrupted her. Of course not, little sister. I have nothing to do with that fat woman. A look of disgust appeared in Kates big eyes. Uncle, you are so pitiful. You are blind at such a young age. He said her mommy was fat?! Richard was confused by her words. Taylor took a step forward and left coldly. Richard wanted to chase after her, but his assistant stopped him. Mr. Carlos, dont forget your grandfathers orders. Richard looked at Taylors back, If that ugly woman had been as half beautiful as these two girls, I would have epted her! CProperty ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. [In Kempinski Hotels, which the ST Corporation owns] In a presidential suite, after Kate fell asleep, Taylor looked at her phone. There were already seven or eight missed calls from her family. She called back, and Kevin scolded her, Taylor, what are you doing? Why dont you answer the phone? Come back to break off the engagement right now, or you will dy your sister and Richards wedding! Kevin would not let go of the opportunity to get in with the Carlos family. This was also why he insisted on not breaking off the engagement. Now, the Carlos family finally agreed to let her half-sister marry him. It was the same for Kevin, and the two families finally agreed. Taylors tone was t, Im going back now. She went out after telling the nanny Ms. Weed to look after Kate. While waiting for the elevator, Taylor suddenly heard light footsteps. She turned around and saw her daughter in grey silk pyjamas. Her short hair was messy, and she was standing behind her, looking sleepy. Her daughter had short hair, and her exquisite, adorable facial features made it hard to distinguish whether she was a boy or a girl. When Taylor was abroad, Kate would give her a loving hug every time she went out. Therefore, she didnt think much about it. She squatted down to hold the child and kissed her on the forehead. Her voice was low and soft. Sweetie, Ill bring you a mousse cake tonight. Now, go back to your room. Her daughter looked sleepy, nodded and turned back under her mothers gaze. There were only two suites on this floor, two top presidential suites. In addition to her suite, the other room was said to be reserved for the Smith family. It was not open to the public, so there should be no one living there. The elevator arrived. Taylor went straight in. She didnt see the door of another presidential suite was opened. A tall, smart, and steady man walked out, whose back to the elevator entrance with a low voice. He ordered the child, Gene, go back to your room. The five-year-old boy was staring in the direction of the elevator. The womans soft hug and the kiss on his forehead made him feel shy. Gene was a little nervous. He had been strictly educated, and even his meals had to be calcted for nutritional bnce. He was afraid of his father, but now he had a bold idea, I want to eat mousses. Julian Smith nced at him and carried him into the room with one hand. He walked to theputer and continued the video conference. The person on the other side of the video reported, Mr. Smith, we have confirmed that Marvel has returned to the States. Weve just bought a photo of her at a high price. I will send it to you immediately. Julian spat out two words coldly, Find her! C The Green familys vi was brilliant with electric lights. When Taylor heard the password lock prompting her a password error outside the door, she sneered. The password was changed, but Greens daughter even didnt know it. She clicked on her phone casually, opened a program, and then put it at the password lock. After a few seconds, the door opened with a click. The living room was vivacious and crowded. She remembered that today was her half-sister Tinas birthday. Seeing that no one noticed her, Taylor sat on a sofa. She nned to sleep for a while. No one noticed a low crying from the terrace. A few young men and women surrounded a girl. They were torturing her. Tina was in a blue dress, holding a red wine ss and looking at the girl who was pushed to the ground with a sneer. This was her aunts daughter, Amy Santon. She had always been on good terms with that damned fatty, Taylor. Snap! Someone gave Amy a hard p. You just said that fatty was good-looking? I think theres something wrong with your eyes. You need me to treat you Hiss She took the chilli water and sprayed it into Amys eyes, Taylor is so ugly. She cantpare with Tina at all! Amy, why did you say so? The burning pain made Amy want to scream, but someone pped a hand to her mouth so she could only whine in a low voice. Tina suddenly squatted down. She held a photo of Taylor and yed with it in her hand. Oh, you guys are too rude. When the rest of the people heard this, they smiled and let go of the girl. Amy covered her red and swollen eyes with her hands, Please, let me go Tina smiled, OK. Lets make a bet. Amy said in a weak voice, What bet? Tina pointed at the photo, If you can prove that she is beautiful after losing weight, I will eat this photo. If you cant do it, then you eat it. What do you think? The others immediatelyughed. But its impossible for that fatty to lose weight. What could she do? Would she get liposuction to show us that shes ugly, not because shes fat? Hahaha Amy, you cant prove it, so Eat the photo! Eat the photo! Everyone apuded. Tina handed the photo to her. Do you want to eat it yourself, or we help you with it? Chapter 3 The Child’s Father There was malice in Tinas eyes. Everyone was congratting her and cursing that damn fatty. But bitch Amy thought that Taylor had good features. Heh. Just as Tina was about to hand the photo over to Amy, a slender white hand suddenly reached out and took the photo. Taylor casually balled up the photo. She grabbed Tinas hair. When she opened her mouth in pain, Taylor stuffed the photo into her mouth! The series of movements were swift and smooth. When there was a bitter and unpleasant taste in her mouth, Tina recovered herself. Just as she was about to spit it out, she heard a low and indifferent voice, Tina, you lose.. Tina suddenly froze, and she looked at Taylor as if she had seen a ghost. The girl in front of her was wearing jeans and a white shirt; it was not difficult to find that she was slim-waisted and had long legs. Her hair was casually tied behind her head, and a few hair strands covered her neck. She was pale and gorgeous! But that familiar voice Seeing this, the others gathered around. A boy asked, Who are you? Tina is Richards fiancee! How dare you offend the Carlos family? Taylor ignored him and helped Amy up. Amys eyes were red but not too serious. Taylor said, Go wash your eyes with clear water. Amy asked uncertainly, Taylor? Yes. Everyone looked at her in shock. One man said, How could the fatty be so amazing after losing weight? Everyone looked at Tina now. She was good-looking and had always been confident in her appearance. But at this moment, standing beside Taylor, she seemed to be a little inferior. Seeing others looks, Tina felt as if she had been pped a few times, and her face hurt She deliberately asked the fatty toe back and break off the engagement at the birthday party so that everyone could see that she was much more beautiful than Taylor. But now, she was the clown! Whats going on? Kevin walked over with his step-wife. When he saw Taylor, he asked in astonishment, Taylor? He didnt expect his eldest daughter to be so beautiful. Seeing this situation, Tina had an idea. She suddenly cried and took out the photo in her mouth, Taylor, I know you are unhappy since Richard broke off the engagement. You can hit me if this could make you feel betterUpstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Her crying brought their father back to reality. Without warning, he stretched out his arm to hit Taylor. Richard broke off the engagement because you were pregnant before you got married! Its your fault. It has nothing to do with your sister. Taylors heart sank. Five years ago, she had been heartbroken by this heartless father. She was about to dodge the p when her stepmother Morgan Ivey, stepped forward and stopped him. Kevin, there are so many people watching. Dont forget the most important thing. The most important thing Kevin suppressed his anger, Follow me upstairs! [In the study] Kevin, Morgan, and Tina sat together. Taylor sat opposite them. She leaned against the sofa and looked down. It seemed that she didnt care about others at all, but everyone familiar with her knew that she was just sleepy. Kevin went straight to the point. Taylor, the Carlos family has agreed to call off the engagement. Your sister is going to marry Richard. You can give thepany left by your mother to her as a wedding gift and a birthday gift! Tina said hurriedly, Your pregnancy humiliated our family, making the Carlos family an object of ridicule among others for several years. Treat thepany as my dowry aspensation! Kevin threw over the prepared contract and ordered, There is apany transfer contract. Sign it. Taylors eyes were cold. They didnt want to break off the engagement and wanted to build a good rtionship with wealthy families. The Carlos family had also refused to annul it for some reason, but now it was all her fault. Her biological mother left everything in this family Now, they not only upy the house but also want thepany? The greedy look of the Green family was quite disgusting. She looked up slightly and said coolly, No way! Tina was like a cat whose tail had been stepped on. She shouted sharply, Taylor, what do you mean? Taylor looked outside. It was getting dark, and she had to go back to sleep with Kate. So she said directly, I can call off the engagement, but I cant sign over thepany. After that, she stood up and walked out directly. Taylor, stop right there! Her father roared angrily, but Taylor pretended not to hear him. When Taylor arrived at the yard, Tina chased after her and stood in front of her. Tell me, are you reluctant to part with Richard? You dont want to break off the engagement at all! Taylor felt annoyed. Get out of the way. You think so. Shame on you! Tina stretched out her hand to pose for a p on Taylors face. The next moment, Taylor grabbed her wrist. Tina couldnt move. She was so angry, Let me tell you, dont think that Richard will like you just because you be beautiful! No matter what, he wont marry you, an old woman who has a child! By the way, why didnt you bring back the bastard? p! Taylor pped her hard with all her strength. Taylor was furious, Kate is not a bastard. If you continue to talk nonsense, dont me me for being rude! After saying that, she turned around and left. Tinas cheeks hurt so much that she widened her eyes in shock, forgetting to cry. C At night, the neon lights were shing in Rheinsville City. Taylor was sitting in a taxi and closed her eyes to rest. The light on her face flickered. She looked sad. Unknown father Little bastard child How is she going to find her son in such a big country? These words made her sigh. Even now, it was still a mystery how did she get pregnant five years ago. Not to mention knowing who Kates father was. Here we are. The taxi drivers words interrupted Taylors thinking. When she got out of the car and entered the hotel, a row of bodyguards suddenly rushed out from the front and stopped her directly. Please step aside! Many people who were stopped were discussing in low voices. Its sote. Why is Mr. Smith going out? I heard that the Smiths sole grandson wanted mousse cake Look, Mr. Smith and his son areing out! Taylor reached out and wanted to yawn when she saw a tall man holding a five or six-year-old boy, striding out of the elevator. The man was walking straight forward, but he suddenly stopped and looked at her when he passed Taylor. He said in a low voice, Ms. Green Taylor stopped her yawn halfway. Because she suddenly found that the mans arms of the child, the figure was very like her daughter. Why is the man holding her daughter? Chapter 4 The Investigation Results Are Out! Taylor panicked, and she wanted to get a good look at the child in the mans arms, but her view was blocked. The man was very tall, at least 6. 16 feet. He was wearing a high-end ck suit, and his legs were straight and long. The luxurious lights of the hotel fell on his expressionless face, making his facial features look deep, giving people a sense of arrogance that was difficult to approach. But he has a tear mole at the corner of his eyes, whichbines charm with coldness, adding a sense of forbidden desire. Taylor looked at Julian in surprise. It suddenly urred to her that someone had said Mr. Smiths child was a boy. The little boy in his arms was also wearing a suit. He was leaning on the mans shoulder and buried his head in it so that his face could not be seen. This was to prevent the media from taking photos of the childs face. Unfortunately, at this time, she was not in the mood to appreciate this handsome man. Does Julian know shes Marvel? Just as she was thinking about this, she saw Julian frown and speak in an imposing manner, Stay away from my son. Besides, you are not the type I like. His voice was low but pleasant to the ear, very attractive. Although people wanted to hear him say a few more words, they were persuaded to retreat by the coldness. Taylors eyes, which had been lowered because of being sleepy, widened at this moment. She felt ridiculous. When she was stunned, the man turned around and left. People around her looked at her and took a step back as if she was a virus. They whispered: Over the years, there have been too many women trying to please Gene and get close to Mr. Smith, but he hates it best! The woman who did thisst time was said to marry an old man in his sixties. This woman is too brave! Hearing these words, Taylor understood what the man meant. Is this man out of his mind? Julian soon left the hall, and so did the bodyguards. The hotel lobby returned to its original state. [In a Bentley town car] Gene was not very happy and protested with silence. Julian frowned. Because of his sons abnormal behaviour tonight, he checked the corridor surveince video and found that the woman had kissed and hugged his son. The problem was that Gene had always rejected others. This was the first time he did not resist other peoples physical contact. Was it because that woman was beautiful? Julian was thinking of her beauty that could not be hidden by her simple clothes and the casual way she yawned. Especially when she looked at him, there were resistance and coldness in her almond-shaped eyes, which made her different from other women. She was good at seducing men. CUpstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g [In Kevins house] By the time Richard arrived, the birthday party was over. Tinas face was swollen, and she could see five clear fingerprints. She used a towel wrapped in ice cubes as a cold pad andined to him with tears, Richard, why are you here sote? Richards expression became unnatural. On the way to this ce, he asked a private detective to help him find out the beauty he saw at the airport today. He coughed and pretended to be anxious and concerned. Whats wrong? Did the fatty hit you? Doesnt she want to call off the engagement? Where is she? I am going to talk to her! Talking to her then they would meet each other. Tina thought of the beautiful face and felt very uneasy for some reason. Would Richard like Taylor? Tina held the towel tightly and immediately said, Richard, you dont have to see her in person. She just cant bear to give thatpany to us. Dont worry. I will let her agree. Richard didnt insist. After all, he wasnt thinking about it. He nodded and emphasized, Without thepany, Grandpa wont agree to our engagement! Ill leave it to you. I dont want to see her disgusting face. By the way, is she fatter? Tina didnt answer his question. She said: If you dont want to see her, leave it to me. As for the dowry, I can handle it. OK. After leaving the Green family, Richard drove absent-mindedly. His mind was full of the woman he saw at the airport. He didnt know who she was. He had never seen such an elegant beauty before. It would be great if he could marry her. Thinking of this, he wanted to see her again. Suddenly, he received a call from the private detective. Mr. Carlos, I cant find out who that beauty is, but I found the hotel where she lives. Richard saw hope. Send it to me! C By the time Taylor arrived at the hotel, Kate was asleep. She went straight to the study. She made a phone call sitting on the sofa. solo, give me all the information about Grove Pharmaceuticalspany. The original lively voice on the other end of the phone was a little weak: Marvel, you cant be too much, you saved me, but you cant treat me as your subordinate. Dont forget Im the worlds top hacker. Or you tell me the price. Ill pay for your help, then we are even, OK? Taylor chuckled. OK, how much is your life? The solo was speechless. Alright. Give me five minutes. Five minutester, all the information about Grove Pharmaceuticals Company was sent to her email. Grove Pharmaceuticalspany was apany left behind by Taylors mother when she died. At that time, Taylor was too young, and thepany was handed over to a special agent to manage. She had never taken over thepanys affairs. However, since the Green family wanted thispany so much and nned to give it to Tina as a dowry, there must be something wrong. She read the documents carefully until she heard faint footsteps in the well-proof corridor. Taylor frowned. Ms. Weed exined, I heard that Mr. Smith lives next door. At this time, her cell phone rang. It was a message from solo. The Carlos family is worth the reputation. Julian is willing to pay me millions of dors just wants to know if you are a man or a woman. You are done! It was Julian again. Taylor lowered her eyes, tapped on the keyboard with her long fingers, and replied, Bring him a message for me. [In the presidential suite next door] Julian was leaning against the sofa. Lenny Patel, his special assistant, stood respectfully, Mr. Smith, theres a message from solo. Julian raised his head coldly. What did he say? Lenny coughed, touched his sses, and read the message word by word, Mr. Smith, do you need a craniotomy? This word made the temperature in the room drop to the freezing point. After a long time, Julian suppressed his anger and squeezed out one word, Photo! Lenny instantly understood what he meant. He took out a doctor Marvels photo and handed it to him. Julian took the photo. He wanted to see the face of the person whoughed at him! Chapter 5 That Monster’s Surname Is Smith The photo was taken half a year ago during surgery. Doctor Marvel was wearing a surgical cap and surgical clothes, so it could only be seen that she was a slightly fat woman. She looked focused and serious. That pair of eyes was quite familiar- Julian quickly denied the idea in his mind. The woman next door was slim, it was impossible. At this time, Taylor was urged to sleep by Ms. Weed.Taylor, you are in poor health. You should sleep more than others. You cant stay upte Taylor stretched and said in a hoarse voice,OK. Although she had recovered, she had a weak constitution and poor energy. She had to sleep more than 12 hours a day. When she was abroad, her aunt gave her a nickname calledsleepyhead. If there was nothing else, she could sleep for three days The next day, she was woken up by the phone. She answered the phone with her eyes closed. Tinas voice came over,Have you made up your mind? I havent decided yet. Tina said in a charity tone,Ill give you half a million dors in exchange for thepany, this is a big sum for you, right? Taylor turned over and found afortable position, but she still didnt open her eyes. The annual ie of Grove Pharmaceuticalspany was about five million dors. Over the years, the money had been transferred to her nominal guardian Kevin Green. Although it was not a big amount, she couldnt give her motherspany to others! Tina continued sarcastically,Your aunt has worked so hard abroad for so many years. Does she have a ten-thousand-dor deposit? Half a million is a big sum. I guess you havent seen so much money. The price of this presidential suite was ten thousand dors a night. Because her aunt was worried that before Taylor decides where to live, Kate would feel ufortable in other hotels, she booked the suite for a month. Tina was right. She had never seen such abigsum of money. Finding Taylor was still silent, Tina added,You may not know that thepany is going bankrupt. If you sign thepany over me, you may have a chance to save thepany! Taylor was speechless. Tina continued,Thepany is a pharmaceuticalpany. You had never attended rted sses before, so you dont know anything. However, I am a top student in medical school, and I have always been the best in professional knowledge these years. Moreover, I am also going to apply to graduate school which professor Marvel works for! Marvel is the most brilliant surgeon in the world. He can perform the most difficult surgery. Hes a legend! However, hes a very mysterious person, and it took Weston University a lot of effort to persuade him to be a professor Why am I saying this to you? You cant understand! Taylor, I advise you not to be greedy. Dont think about taking over thepany! At that time, thepany will go bankrupt faster. Taylor frowned with annoyance.You are too noisy. Tina asked excitedly,What do you mean? She threatened angrily,Are you pretending to be stupid because you dont want to call off the engagement? You must get it clear that Richard likes me, and he admires my medical talent! Even if you dont give thepany to me, he will still marry me! Taylor hung up the phone and threw it aside. She fell asleep again. As for Tinas threatening words she was not afraid at all! After having slept for 12 hours, Taylor got up. She decided to contact a few private detectives to look for her son. Taylor got changed and went out. Standing at the door, she gave Kate a very perfunctory hug and told her,Dont y games all day long or you will have a poor vision. Quadra kill, quadra kill! Youre so stupid!Kate was holding her mobile phone, and her little hands were moving quickly on the screen. Hearing this, she nodded without raising her head.Okay, Mommy, dont worry. I will take good care of Mrs. Weed. She didnt take her words seriously at all. Taylor added,The man next door was hard to get along with. Youd better not go out. Kates eyes widened with interest.Mommy, is he a monster? Thinking of that arrogant man, Taylor said slowly,Well, this monster is as beautiful as a woman. There is a mole beside his eyes, but he doesnt look clever. I see.Kate waved her hand,I will not go out. I dont y with fools. Taylor smiled. She closed the door and was about to go to the elevator, but when she turned around, she froze. Julian was standing behind her right now. The mans tall figure made the spacious corridor seem a little small. At this moment, he was staring at her, and the tear mole seemed to be emitting coldness. It seemed that he was going out with an assistant and a bodyguard. Although there were only three of them, Taylor felt the same vibe as yesterday. Taylor raised his eyebrows. Her aunt had warned her before Taylor came back. In this country, no matter who she offended, her aunt could help her deal with the aftermath. Thest thing she could do was piss Julian off!! Last night, she retorted in the name of Marvel because there was awork between them. Now Taylor exined slowly,Mr. Smith, I was just joking with her. I didnt mean to say anything bad about you. Lenny twitched the corner of his mouth. Could this womans tone be more perfunctory? What kind of monster has a tear mole? Im afraid that the monsters surname is Smith. Julians expression was normal. No one could figure out what he was thinking. He just nced at Taylor and took the lead to walk ahead. Taylor deliberately stayed where she was and waited for them to enter the elevator. She breathed a sigh of relief after they walked in. The mans nce was murderous. She thought it was better to stay away from him. In the elevator.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Julian squinted his eyes slightly. Last night, the light was dim, but today when they got closer, Julian found that the woman was pale. Her almond-shaped eyes were lowered, and her curly eyshes were long and ck. She looked obedient, butst night she looked a little familiar with the sense of violence without dirty words. C At the same time. After having confirmed that his father had left, Gene called next door through the hotels internal lines. The phone was picked up, and a baby girls voice sounded,Hello, hello. Gene said,I live next door. Can I go to your suite? The little girl was surprised.You are the little fool next door? As the youngest financial genius, this was the first time he had been called a fool. But the little girl soon said,Can you y games with me? Gene replied,Sure. Chapter 6 Two Men at the Same Time? Kempinski Hotelslobby was fancy, and the marble floor was so clean that it could reflect the light. Richard was sitting on the sofa and staring at the elevator. The security here was strict, and the receptionist refused to tell him the womans information. He could onlye early in the morning and wait for the woman toe out. He finally met her. When he saw her walk out slowly, he quickly stood up. He held a bunch of babys breath in his hand and block her way.Beauty, what a coincidence. I didnt expect that we would meet again! Taylor was silent. Why did this former fiance appear in front of her again? Richard didnt notice her annoyance at all. He smiled,I feel a connection to you. Shouldnt you tell me your name? Taylor squinted her eyes. She didnt want to talk to him, but when she thought of the time when she was inbor he was also there. Maybe she could try to ask him. She slowly said,Anna Williams. Williams was her mothers surname. Richard was very happy.Miss Williams, are you free? Why dont we go to the coffee shop next door and have a chat? Taylor nodded indifferently. Richard walked in front of her.Miss Williams, this way By the way, wheres your sister? Taylor was confused:Sister? Yes, the little girl who came out of the airport with you yesterday. I guess Miss Williams is only 20 years old. You couldnt have such a big daughter, could you?Richard joked, thinking that he was humorous. Taylor was toozy to exin,She is upstairs. Upstairs, good, so we wont be disturbed There are a few delicious snacks in the cafe over there. You can take them back for your sisterter He wanted to please everyone around her. Richard was very experienced in this respect. Not far away, Julian, who had just checked the hotels security camera, stared coldly at the backs of the two people. Behind him, his assistant Lenny said with discontent,Mr. Smith, this woman has gone too far! She used Gene as a shortcut to approach you, but now she is dating another man. She lied that her daughter was her sister! She didnt lie to you so seriously! The bodyguards behind them were very confused.Can this bepared? Julians looked serious, and a fierce look shed across his long and narrow eyes. He said in a low voice,Check her information. OK. Walking into the cafe, Taylor found a seat near the window and asked Richard about the engagement. Richard was eager to exin, but his tone was full of sarcasm. Miss Williams, actually it is not my fault. You dont know how ugly that fatty was. Her eyes were very small. But she made up an excuse to say that she was fat because of hormones as if she could be as beautiful as if she had lost weight. Moreover, she was mentally ill. She had dropped out of school from the third grade of primary school and stayed at home every day. She would not cry when she was scolded, let alone fight back. Let me marry such a fatty who doesnt have any educational background. Im so pitiful! Taylor held his cheek with one hand and wanted to sleep. She had known since she was a child that crying in such a biased home was useless. However, she did not fight back because she had always remembered her mothersst words warning her to keep a low profile. Her mother said that only in this way she could survive. The Green familys way of doing things is annoying. If I hadnt done it for thatpany, I wouldnt have pretended to be happy with Tina now Realizing that he had told her the secret, Richard said hurriedly,Lets not talk about this anymore. Miss Williams, where did youe from? Taylor made up a city.Parkgrove. The Williams family in Parkgrove? Richard Carlos was amazed. That was a big familyparable to the Smith family! Richard ttered her even more.I didnt expect Miss Williams toe from a rich family like this. No wonder you are outstanding. Taylor didnt care what was on his mind and continued to fish for the information. She seemed to be absent-minded, but her fingers, which were holding the coffee cup, tightened slightly.I heard that five years ago, your fiancee gave birth to a child and the baby was thrown away. Im really curious about the child. Do you know anything about it? Richard exined in a hurry,Miss Williams, this is just a rumor. That child was taken abroad by the fatty! The Green family imed that Taylor had only given birth to one girl. After all, abandoning a newborn baby was morally abhorrent. Taylor smiled.Im just curious. You dont want to tell me, then forget it! She put the coffee cup heavily on the table and was ready to stand up. She pretended to be unruly. Richard worried she would leave. He reached out to persuade her to stay.Miss Williams, thats not what I mean. Dont be angry Taylor dodged his hand without a trace,Tell me or not? Richard didnt doubt her words. After all, the secrets of these wealthy families were always interesting to many people. Just like the gossip of stars, many people would be interested. He had to open his mouth,It was Kevin who handled that kid. I dont know. Richard didnt seem to lie, Taylor immediately lost interest in him. What a waste of her sleeping time! She stood up and walked out.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Richard froze for seconds and then chased after her.Miss Williams, what I said is true Are you going to do something? Or would it be convenient for you to let me have your WhatsApp, we can chatter It is inconvenient. Taylor left the three words behind and got in a taxi. Richard was standing in the same ce in confusion. He couldnt help but be a little angry. Were the girls from rich families so unpredictable? It was too difficult to please her! C Taylor met a few private detectives in Rheinsville for her sons information, and after that, she returned to the hotel wearily at night. Beep. As soon as she opened the door, she heard the conversation between Kate and another childing from inside. Princess Kate is here. Get out of the way! Little fool, help me! Okay. Hehe, do you want to try my cannon? Little fool, help me with the damage from the turret. Charge! Im dead. Why did you run away? I almost get a Penta kill! I would have died. Are you a man? You are so timid in a game. What are you afraid of? Kate was sweet and cute, but once she yed games, she would be very irritable and use rude words. Today, she restrained herself from saying harsher words. Which kid was she talking to in the game K Glory? Chapter 7 Are You Mommy? Taylor walked into the living room and saw her daughter in her pajamas holding the phone. She crossed her legs and spoke to someone on her team happily. Hearing the door open, the little girl turned her head and looked over. Seeing that Taylor was about to get mad, she smiled obsequiously and blinked her big eyes.Mommy, youre finally back. Im so bored. I miss you so much. Taylor sighed silently. Kate yed games every day because her mommy was either busy or asleep and had no time to y with her. She resisted the temptation to sleep,Get ready. Ill take you out for dinner tonight. Mrs. Weed asked,Kate, what do you want to wear tonight? Kate thought about it seriously and replied,The Vayda gray suit! Taylor frowned.Boysclothes again? Kate always dressed like a little boy when she went out with Mommy. She continued to stare at the phone.Yes. My game will be over soon. Mommy, what should we eat tonight? Taylor grabbed her phone and replied,Eat the buffet downstairs.Then she directly quit the game for her. Ah! Im about to start a team fight, you Kate was so angry that she almost cursed. But when she saw Taylors eyes, the little girl squeezed out two words,Lets go. In the suite next door. Gene was staring at the phone, Sweet Candy left the game and their voice message had been cut off. He felt a little disappointed. Genes uncle Lockie Smith, who was sitting on the sofa, heaved a sigh of relief.Its finally over. My brother ising back soon. Hurry up! Gene kept a straight face and didnt say anything. Lockie leaned over to look at his phoneWho are you ying with? Why are you so reluctant to leave? If you still want to y, Ill y with you next time. Im in the top ten of the national service. The best yer Sweet Candy is my boss. We are friends online. Next time, Ill ask him to y with you Seeing his movement, Gene turned off the screen. He stood up,Uncle, I want to have a buffet. Lockie suddenly felt a headache.Come on. Julian wont allow you to go out for dinner! As a direct descendant of the Smith family, Genes day was custom-made and strictly followed the schedule. Although he was not old enough to go to school, he was busier than an adult every day. Since Julian wasnt around today, Lockie allowed him to y games all afternoon. Going out for dinner? It was a direct challenge to Julians orders! Lockie tried to persuade him.Yesterday you sessfully ate the cake by refusing to take medicines. Today this wont work anymore. Stop fooling around Gene didnt seem to hear this at all. He went straight back to the bedroom and opened the wardrobe. Just as he was about to pick his outfit randomly, he suddenly saw the Vayda gray suit which was limited worldwide. He put on it and walked straight out. Lockie was shocked, he stopped Gene.Your father is downstairs! Gene gave him a cool look,Well, as long as he is not at the door. Lockie watched as he walked out of the door. He was so scared that he felt that his brother would be very angry. One minuteter. Julian opened the door and walked in. Lockie lowered his head and whispered in fear,Julian Julian stopped the movement of taking off his coat and nced at the room. He asked unhappily,Where is Gene? There was dissatisfaction in his voice. Lockie was even more frightened. the buffet downstairs. Hearing this Julian immediately turned around and walked out of the door. His sudden movement scared Lockie so much that he shouted,Its my fault. Hit me gently Julian had already bypassed him and went straight out of the door. Lockie thought that he had got away with it. Just as he was relieved, he heard the mans deep voice.Ill teach you a lesson when Ie back. .Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. C The price of the buffet in Kempinski Hotels was 1888 dors each. All kinds of seafood were avable to the guests. Taylor was holding a te in her hand while strolling. Kate followed her. She looked very handsome in this suit. Her beautiful eyes were full of intelligence.Mommy, Ill get some cake. Taylor replied with ahmmand picked up something to eat. When she looked back, she saw herdaughterstanding behind her and staring at her. Gene just wanted to give it a try, but he didnt expect to see this woman again. The boy, who had always been silent, had some joy in his eyes at this moment. Taylor saw that he was staring at her without saying anything, his te empty, she asked in confusion,Sweetie, why didnt you get any cake back? Sweetie His face turned red. Although at home, Grandpa and Grandma would asionally call him that, the womans voice was particrly heart-warming. His eyes were a little red, and he asked in an aggrieved tone of voice,Mommy? Taylor was confused. She felt that Kate was a little strange. Was it because of the game? Although Kate was a little naughty, she had always been cheerful. She wouldnt be angry with her. Taylor bent down to pet him and said with a smile,Well, its all my fault. Ill help you get what you want to eat. Cheer up. She picked up a spoon and asked,Do you want to eat it, shelled shrimps with cashew nuts? She was his mommy! Genes eyes widened. He wanted to ask her why she had abandoned him and where she had gone all these years. But he couldnt say it. He was not good at expressing his feelings since he grew up with Julian. He could only nod heavily.Yes! Taylor didnt know what the child was thinking. After she put some food on his te, she took his hand and walked to a quiet corner to find a table. Kate was in the cake area. She couldnt decide between mousses and ck forest cakes. In the end, she put both of them on the te and went back to find her mommy. But as soon as she turned around, she saw a very good-looking uncle walking toward her angrily. Then the uncle stretched out his slender arm and pulled her up. He forced her out,Dont eat rubbish food! Kate was astonished, and then she began to struggle.Who are you to say that to me? Let go of me! Someone is stealing kids! Kates shout attracted the attention of some people in the dining hall. Julians face was cold. In public, his good self-cultivation made him suppress his anger.Because Im your father! C Chapter 8 Mommy Is There! Lockie, who followed Julian to the buffet, felt desperate when he saw this. Oh no! The father and son quarreled again. Gene was stubborn. It would be fine if he was obedient, but once he was disobedient, his family would be in chaos. When he was thinking about not calling the family and asking them to save his nephew, the tyrant suddenly stopped and looked a little surprised. The warm tears on his neck stunned him. Could this be He loosened his arms slightly and saw her crying face. At this time, Kate was crying so hard that her body twitched slightly. Her small hand touched Julians face.Dad, you are Dad Julian: He had never seen such an expression on his sons face. A big teardrop fell from his big eyes. Julian didnt know what to do. Dont cry. Julian said in a hoarse voice. Then he clumsily reached out his hand to wipe her tears, his fingers were held by a soft little hand.Dad! She finally had a father.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. She was no longer a child who had no father. Although Kate was outgoing, she still envied other children for having a father. Julians heart melted when he heard her voice. Gene was only five years old. Julian relented. He scolded her,You little hungry cat. Although he said so, he put Kate down. Kate held his big hand tightly as if her father would run away. She looked up,Dad, lets have dinner together. Julian looked down to check the time.I have one hour left. Lockie was shocked. Gene had never given in before! What was going on today? Kate was extremely excited. This man was so handsome. Whether it was her real father or not, she was very happy! The appearance was everything to her. Dad, take this. Its expensive! Dad, dont drink juice for the buffet. Its not worth it. Julian stared solemnly at his son, who was different from before. Beside him, Lockie said in a low voice,Julian, did anyone change Genes character? After having taken the food, Kate took Julians hand and walked to the corner.Dad, Mommy is over there. Julian saw the woman in the corner. She was leaning on the sofa. She propped her chin with one hand and ate with the fork in the other. She seemed to be thinking about something, there was an indescribable charm in her movements. Her fingers were slender and had distinct joints. Such fingers were very flexible and very suitable for ying the piano. They were beautiful. A child was sitting opposite her, but because she was too short, Julian only saw her hair. She should be the womans daughter. Shes not your mommy,Julian told Kate. Shes my mommy. Julian bent down, and said angrily,Gene, remember, dont trust any woman, especially beautiful women! Kates eyes widened. What? It was a big deal that Daddy and Mommy didnt recognize each other! Her eyes turned red.If you dont acknowledge that woman is my mommy, then youre not my father! Julian looked at the child unhappily. What did that woman say to his son? What Gene said surprised him. Moreover- He suddenly realized something,Did you go downstairs with her? Kate said,Of course. It was the womans n again. He wondered why Gene suddenly wanted to eat buffet. Julian sneered. This woman was dating another man downstairs this afternoon, and now she was trying to seduce him through his son. It seemed that the warningst night didnt work. He turned around,You cant talk to her again. Kate was very confused. She looked at her mommy with grievance and then looked up at her tall father. In the end, she left with Julian. She wanted to bring her daddy home. Daddy, doesnt my mommy look beautiful? Shes better-looking than those stars. If you marry her, others would envy you when you go out with her. Julian was silent. What exactly did that woman say to his son? Taylor, who was eating slowly, was very drowsy right now. Tonight, her daughter was very sensible. She didnt pick out the carrots but ate them for a long time. She was worried.Have you eaten too much? Gene rubbed his stomach. He knew that once he went back, he would probably be grounded by the tyrant. Because he didnt want to part with his mommy, he deliberately ate slowly. Hearing his mothers words, he stood up,Ill get another piece of cake. Go ahead. Taylor leaned against the seat and closed her eyes to rest. At the same time, Kate was a little worried when she found that she looked sleepy. Having dinner with Kate has taken Taylor too much time. She needs to sleep now. But Kate chose her father, she felt a little guilty. Kate walked over to her,Mommy, are you sleepy? Lets go back. The little girl was finally full. Taylor took Kates hand and left the cafeteria. A minuteter, Gene came back with a cake on his te. When he found that his mother was gone, he felt disappointed. A low voice came from behind,Time is up. Genes body trembled. He turned around and saw the tyrant standing behind him. He knew that he would be punished when he returned. Unexpectedly Julian bent down to ask him,Are you full? Gene:? Tyrant is so strange today. C In the top suite. Ding. Taylor was about to lie down when he heard the doorbell. She asked impatiently,Who is it? A strange male voice said,Ms. Green, my surname is Smith. Smith? Taylor got up and shouted,Kate, open the door. Chapter 9 How Did I Seduce Him? Mommy, Im in a team fight! Be careful! Kiki, how many times have you died? Why are you so useless? Kate was sitting on the sofa, scolding her teammates, she ignored her mothers words. Taylor had to open the door herself. The man outside the door was a stranger in his twenties. He was dressed in a white casual suit and leaned against the wall, ying games on his mobile phone. His long and narrow eyes were slightly raised, which looked like Julians. The man looked cheerful, and it could be seen that he was a child of a well-educated rich family. Seeing the door open, Lockie lowered his voice,Boss, Im dead. You can beat them up. After that, he turned off the game voice message and looked up and down at Taylor. The woman was pale, and her almond-shaped eyes were slightly lowered. Her expressionless face was a little sleepy, and her voice was very low,Whats the matter? No wonder she dared to seduce her brother. She was really beautiful. Lockie said,Ms. Green, I wonder if you could move to the presidential suite downstairs and give your suite to me. Taylor raised her eyebrows,Why? There was a bank card in Lockies hand,Let me remind you. ording to the regtions, if you check out for no reason, you need to pay double the penalty. There is one million on this card. Taylor stared at the card. Does she look very poor? Why does everyone want to use the money to send her off? Seeing that she didnt respond, Lockie threatened,If you dont agree, then Ill have to trouble the security guards. He dared to threaten her. Taylors face turned cold.Ms. Green, youre always seducing my brother. I think it is not easy for you to have a child with you. Otherwise, it wont be as simple as a room change! Seduce? Taylor yawned,Im very curious. How did I seduce him? Lockie said angrily,You spent so much money living here because its very close to my brothers suite. You won Genes trust but Im not that stupid to be deceived by you. Ive investigated you before. Youre a divorced and unmarried woman. How dare you seduce my brother? Tsk. It turned out that living next door was wrong. Where did Julian get the sense of superiority from? Taylors face turned cold,So, nobody deserves to live in this suite? Lockie was shocked by her words, but he still said sarcastically,Of course not. My brother found out that doctor Marvel lives here, and he will find him soon. Only such a distinguished guest could live next to my brother! Taylor was shocked. Did he find me? She was not afraid of Julian, but it would be very troublesome if he found out that she was doctor Marvel. Taylor thought for a moment, then took the bank card from Lockie,Thank you. Ill find someone to help us change the room. It was troublesome to live too close.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Lockie felt relieved,Thats right. Although the suite downstairs was not as good as the two on this floor, it was big enough for three people to live in. The most important thing was that they could not go to the top floor with the room card downstairs. This woman would have no chance to get close to Gene, let alone her brother! Wait, why did she say thank you? Lockie returned to his room and reported the matter to Julian.Julian, you dont have to thank me. Im making up for my mistake! Sitting behind a wide desk, Julian typed quickly. Without even looking up, he said in a low voice,Nobody asked you to do so. Lockie:What? Why did he sound a little dissatisfied? He came behind Julian and saw a red dot on theputer that was moving slowly. This dot was Marvel, the person Julian had been investigating for half an hour. He looked serious and was about to continue his pursuit, but the red dot suddenly shed a few times and disappeared. The temperature in the room dropped a few degrees. Lockie said stupidly,Youve lost her. Julian slowly raised his head. His look made Lockie feel scared. He said slowly,Im not blind. Lockie fell silent. The assistant Lenny nced at Lockie. Everyone in the Smith family was excellent and unpredictable. Why was Lockie so naive and simple? He coughed,Mr. Smith, why did he surf the Inte at a critical moment? Did someone tell him? But only the three of them knew that Julian was looking for her. If no one told the doctor about it, it could only be a coincidence. C The hotel was very efficient. Half an hourter, Taylor was already in the study of the new suite. After she sessfully blocked the external attack, she called solo. The people on the other end of the phone said,Im sorry, but I dont know that Mr. Smith found a top hacker and got your location through me. He knew that you lived in his hotel, but he didnt know the room number. Taylor reminded him,Be careful next time. Okay. Hanging up the phone, Taylor got up. When she passed the second bedroom, she found that Kate had fallen asleep. Then she walked back to the master bedroom. She was extremely sleepy. Two minutester, the door of the second bedroom suddenly opened. Kate stuck her head out of the room to make sure her mommy was asleep. She gently closed the door and log into the game. She received a message from Kiki,Boss, youre finally back. Kate said discontentedly,The idiot next door suddenly asked us to change the suite. Who dares to bully my boss! I will curse him! Lockie didnt think much of it. It was not rare to meet a neighbor who made all kinds of strange demands in a hotel. He asked,Boss, you have been abroad all the time. Didnt you say that you went back to Rheinsville City yesterday? Where are you now? The top suite next to me is empty. Ill treat you to that room! Anyhow, Julian had not found the doctor. He picked up a cup of water and took a sip. Sweet Candy scolded him,Come on, Kiki, neuts on the river bank are better than you! Then she answered,Kempinski Hotels. Puff! Lockie choked and coughed violently. When he calmed down, he quickly said,Im also at this hotel Ill go meet you! Okay. Chapter 10 See You at Eight o’clock Tonight! Kate and Kiki had known each other for more than half a year, and they were good friends online. She had nned to meet him, so she agreed to his request. Lockie couldnt wait to ask,Which room? Kate was about to tell him the room number when she suddenly thought of something,Not tonight. My mommy is asleep. Tomorrow. Kiki smiled,Boss, everyone said that you used a voice-changing device, so you sound like a little girl but in fact, you are a middle-aged man. Can you tell me whether you are a man or a woman? Kate grinned.This is a secret. Rheinsville was a southern city, the humidity and weather were fine all year round. If the curtains of the hotel were closed, the room would be very dark and suitable for sleep. The next day, Taylor slowly opened her eyes. It was already past one oclock in the afternoon. Kate and Ms. Weed had lunched and she ordered a takeout. At the entrance of the hotel. Tina clenched her fists after she saw Richard hurry into the hotel lobby. In the past few days, every time she called Richard, he was always very perfunctory. He only asked about Grove Pharmaceuticalspany. She had a hunch that something must have happened. That was why she had followed Richard to this ce. She didnt expect him toe here.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Kempinski Hotels was one of the most expensive and fanciest ces in Rheinsville City. Tina quietly followed in and saw Richard walking into the bar on the first floor. He took out a lot of cash and allotted it to several waiters. He said in a low voice, Do you remember it clearly? Take your cues from me! Okay, Mr. Carlos. After they left, Richard took a deep breath and then began to edit a message: Ms. Williams, I hope you dont mind. I got your number from others. I want to ask you to meet me at the bar downstairs at eight oclock tonight. After sending the message, he looked up at everything in front of him with satisfaction. He didnt know what he did to annoy the beautiful womanst time, but she would fall in love with him tonight. After all, no woman could resist this kind of romantic pursuit. Richard found that she had not replied. After thinking for a while, he sent a WhatsApp message to his friends:At eight oclock tonight, Ill wait for you in the lobby bar at Kempinski Hotels. He booked the ce and called his friends to give him some courage. But he did not find that he had identally sent this message to Tina. The waiters were wondering about Richards n after he left. What is Mr. Carlos going to do? Hes prepared for such a big surprise. He must be proposing to his fiancee, right? His fiancee is so lucky Listening to their discussion, Tina was a little excited and very touched. How could she doubt that Richard had changed his mind? Buzz She looked down. It was a WhatsApp message from Richard:Ill wait for you at the lobby bar at Kempinski Hotels at eight oclock tonight. Tina couldnt refrain from smiling. His tone was the same as when he asked her to go out. If she hadnt seen this herself, she wouldnt believe that Richard would prepare a big surprise for her. Tina was in a good mood and walked out slowly. When she looked up, she saw Tayloring out to get takeout in pajamas and slippers. Her soft hair draped behind her. Her skin was fair and her facial features were delicate. Even though she was dressed like this, her unique temperament was still eye-catching. Tinas fingers tightened slightly, and she could not control the jealousy in her heart. How could this woman have the money to live in this hotel? She must be pretending that she can afford it. She walked up to her,You dont even have clothes to wear, and you still want to live in this hotel. Taylor, are you going to seduce some rich guys here? Do you think you can seduce a man with your face? Taylor, who was carrying takeout with one hand and reading text messages with the other hand, was speechless. She deleted the garbage text message sent by Richard. Then she said indifferently,Oh, at least I have a face. She looked at Tinas face. Tina got angry at once. Was Taylor scolding her for being shameless? Or was she hinting that she was not beautiful? Or both? She thought of something and suddenly smiled.Taylor, do you want to know where the kid is? If you want to know,e to meet me at the hotel bar at eight oclock tonight. Whats the use of being beautiful? Richard had abandoned her! She wanted Taylor to see how Richard proposed to her! After saying that, Tina turned around and left. Looking at her back, Taylors face darkened. Why was it eight oclock at the bar again? Well, she would see what this good sister and ex-fiance had prepared for her! She went upstairs. Although this presidential suite they lived in was not the best one, there was a kitchen. Kate was still growing up and could not eat takeout all the time. The food she ate every day was cooked by Ms. Weed. At dinner time, Ms. Weed prepared three dishes and one soup. There was meat and vegetables. Taylor had been busy all afternoon. When he sat down, she found that Kate seemed to be worried about something. She rested her chin on her hands and sighed heavily.Mommy, I feel so bored. Taylor pinched her cheek,Sweetie, why dont you y the game? Today is the weekend.Kate said with disdain,All primary school students are on holiday. The corners of Taylors mouth twitched. She felt that Kate might have forgotten that she was still in kindergarten. She picked up some food for Kate and asked,What do you want to do? Ill apany you? Theres no need. Mommy is busy.Kate looked very sensible,Can you let Ms. Weed apany me to walk into the hotel at eight oclock tonight? Taylor chuckled,Okay. Although her daughter was young, she was smart. Taylor didnt worry about her. After dinner, the three separated at the door. Taylor went to the bar on the first floor. After Kate confirmed that her mommy had entered the elevator, she took out her mobile phone and sent a voice message.Kiki, Im out! Where are you? Lockie quickly replied,Boss, the coffee shop on the first floor, table 28, Im waiting for you. Kate grinned.Okay, Ill be right there! Chapter 11 A Slap in the Face! The bar on the first floor was already very lively now. Richard was a little famous in this city. Under his invitation, many people came. The whole bar was dim, and men and women were dancing. Tina wore a long red dress with a ruddy face. She sat in the corner with wine in her hand. Besides her, some friends were ttering her. Tina, the price here is not cheap. Is Richard making any big move? Is it a proposal? It must be a proposal! Thats right! Didnt your sistere back? I heard that they officially broke off the engagement! Its all that damn fat womans fault! If she hadnt hidden abroad for so many years, Tina and Richard might have been married! Hey, why is that woman here? Hearing this, Tina looked at the door. Taylor was still wearing casual clothes today, jeans and a ck T-shirt. Her face was so beautiful that it attracted everyones attention as soon as she entered the door. A waiter rushed backstage.Richard, she is here! Richard immediately stood up and walked forward.Get ready! The noisy music in the bar annoyed Taylor. After she looked up and found Tina, she walked toward her. Before she could get close, she heard Tina deliberately say,Taylor, why are you here? Richard wont see you. As soon as she said this, her friends said, Taylor, are you here to ruin Richards proposal? You got pregnant before you got married, so Richard abandoned you. How dare you harass him? How shameless you are! Even if you look better, you cant change the fact that you have a child! Is it interesting for you to keep pestering him? The music was very loud, so not many people heard the noise here. Taylor did not care what others said. She looked at Tina and asked,Tell me, where is the child? Tina approached her with a sarcastic smile. She pointed to the sofa next to her and said in a voice that only the two of them could hear,Taylor, sit down. After watching the wonderful performance tonight, I will tell you where the child is.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Taylor understood. She wanted to humiliate herself, but because the private detectives had no clue, as long as there was a glimmer of hope, she was not willing to give up the opportunity. Taylor sat on the sofa. She leaned back and closed her eyes. Her long eyshes left a reflection on her face. She said, boring. Tina stared at her. This woman was still so calm. She clenched her fists and suddenly said sarcastically,If you had not been fat before, would Richard break off the engagement with you? Taylor suddenly opened her eyes,What do you mean? She was fat because she identally injected hormones. Even if she had tried so hard to lose weight, it was useless. She needed to slowly repair her physical function. Tina said so, could it be- Seeing that her face finally changed, Tina smiled arrogantly and her eyes were full of evil. She said,We are both daughters of the Green family. Why could you marry him? But what if you were a fatty? Now, Richard chose me! Now you are slim. But its toote! Its a pity that you have such a face. If you didnt have a daughter, you might have found a man who can ept you There was anger in Taylors eyes. For the sake of a marriage contract, her stepmother was so vicious that she was only five years old when she was injected with hormones! Just as she was about to lose her temper- The lights in the bar suddenly went out, and the music suddenly stopped. Two secondster, a white spotlight hit the center of the dance floor! Richard was wearing a white suit. He looked handsome and elegant. He was holding a guitar. As soon as he appeared, everyone screamed. Richard! Richard! Everyone shouted his name. Richard smiled and stretched out a finger to signal everyone to keep quiet. The scene instantly quieted down. He plucked at the strings of a guitar and sang while ying. Although it was not a star-level performance, it was not bad. Tina stood up excitedly and was moved to tears. Richard was so handsome! After singing a song, Richard put down the guitar, and held the microphone,Today, I booked the venue and called so many friends to tell a girl that you are very different from the first time I saw you. Wow! Richard! Richard!Everyone cheered again. The scene was very lively. Richard waved his hand and then everyone heard a fewbang bangsounds. The balloons on the ceiling broke and a shower of roses fell! It was too romantic! Tina covered her mouth with her hands, her eyes full of surprise. She turned to Taylor excitedly and said sarcastically,Did you see that? Richard disdained you so much, but today, he is so nice to me! You cantpare with me at all! Tina felt very happy. The envious eyes of the girls around her made her feel even happier! Then, she saw Richard slowly walking toward her with a bunch of roses in his hand The crowd automatically made way for them. Tina straightened her back and couldnt help but take a few steps forward to wee him. She felt that today was the most perfect moment of her life! But she didnt notice that there was another person in Richards eyes. Even in this dim bar, the woman sitting on the sofa was still dazzling. He didnt put anyone else in his eyes, including Tina. What he thought was that what he had done was romantic enough. Beauty should give him a chance to continue their rtionship. Tina stopped after a few steps. Seeing Richard getting closer and closer, she couldnt help smiling. Richard would probably kneel in front of her next, wouldnt he? But unexpectedly Chapter 12 There Is No Crowd. Tina watched as Richard bypassed her and finally stopped in front of Taylor. He bent down and handed over the roses like a gentleman.Ms. Williams, I wonder if I have the honor to be your friend? Tina widened her eyes and looked at the scene in front of her in disbelief. The light in the bar was a little dim, making her feel like she was dreaming. How could Richard walk to the fatty? Taylor didnt expect such a dramatic scene. She and Richard had only met twice, but he abandoned his fiancee and asked her for love? But when she saw that Tinas face was distorted by surprise and anger, Taylor smiled. Her smile was so beautiful that Richards eyes lit up. He still wanted to say something, but Tina couldnt help screaming,Richard! Hearing this voice, Richard saw Tina standing next to him. He frowned,Why are you here? Tina was still thinking about whether the light was too dark and Richard couldnt see her. However, his question shattered herst hope. She looked at Taylor angrily,You shameless bitch! After that, she raised her hand and tried to hit Taylor. Richard stopped her and said unhappily,Tina, what are you doing? Dont make a scene here like a crazy woman. Tinas eyes were red with anger,You are speaking for her? Do you know Enough!Richard interrupted her.Tina, look at yourself. Why couldnt behave just like Ms. Williams? Tina was stunned,What, what did you call her? Dont you know who she is? Richard was stunned by her question.She is Ms. Williams He turned around and saw Taylor sitting on the sofa. She smiled,Anna Williams is one of my names. I have another name-Taylor Green. The whole bar suddenly became quiet for a moment, and everyone was puzzled. Richard couldnt believe it.You, you He was too shocked to say aplete sentence. However, Tina came to her senses.Richard, we were deceived by her! She did it on purpose just to take revenge on us! Her proposal was ruined by this fatty. She hated Taylor. Tina shouted to the people around her,What are you waiting for? Beat her up! The bar was full of Richard and Tinas friends. Hearing this, everyone surrounded Taylor. Seeing so many people gathering, Taylor moved his wrists and warmed up. At this time, at the entrance of the lobby. Julian walked in. He was about to go to the elevator when he suddenly heard the noise in the bar. Through the ss wall, he saw the woman sitting on the sofa at a nce. There was a little coldness on her face. The faces of the people around her were full of malice. It seemed that this woman was going to be beaten up in groups. Seeing that the group of people was about to take action, Julian quickly entered the bar. Stop! Taylor stopped her movement after hearing a low and cold voice. Then she saw a group of trained bodyguardsing in. Soon, they surrounded the bar. The man at the door was dressed in an expensive custom-made suit. He nced around and said slowly,You are not allowed to fight at Kempinski Hotels! Taylors interest in fighting disappeared in an instant. Tsk. This man had so many rules, she thought. The rest of the people also stopped and were shocked by the mans imposing manner. Richard asked,Who are you? Lenny, who was behind Julian, said,This is Mr. Smith. Mr. Smith of Kempinski Hotels Julian Smith? That legendary elite! When Carlos heard that Julian was here in Rheinsville on a business trip, they warned him not to offend him. Everyones expressions changed. Lenny didnt understand why his boss suddenly meddled in othersaffairs, but since he had set the rules, he had to carry them out. He cleared his throat, raised his chin, and ordered,How dare you fight in this hotel? Dont you want to live? Get out! Everyone fled. Seeing that Tina was about to leave with others, Taylor grabbed her arm,Tina, you seem to have something to say. Tina had already been scared. She nced at Julian in fear and only wanted to leave quickly. She lowered her voice,Whats wrong with you? Get off me! OK.Taylor let go of her hand. Tina breathed a sigh of relief. Just as she turned around and was about to leave, someone behind her kicked her away. Bang! Tina hit the table in front of her and then fell to the ground. Her organs seemed to be in pain. Taylor walked over and grabbed her hair. She said,Do you want to tell me something now? Tinas eyes widened as she cried out,Mr. Smith, she hit me! Julian frowned. The strength of the womans kick was unexpected. She seemed to be good at martial arts, but now it seemed that his help was redundant. Before he could say anything, Lenny reprimanded her.Ms. Green, fighting is forbidden in our hotel. Are you ignoring Mr. Smith? Taylor raised her eyebrows slightly. She said in a low voice,Im alone, not in a crowd. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Lenny was speechless. He found she was right. Tina was stunned,Help! Seeing that someone wanted toe up, Taylor looked at him coldly,Do you want to gather? She looked down at Tina, who was pressed under her. At first, she only wanted to know where was the child, because they were sisters, so she did not intend to hit her. But when she thought that her stepmother had got her injected hormones which caused her obesity when she was five years old, this hatred made her no longer hesitate to beat her. p! She gave Tina a hard p. Seeing her cheeks swell up she said slowly,If you dont tell me now, I will beat you into a pig head. Tina trembled with fear, she wailed,Ill tell you, Ill tell you, that child Chapter 13 Kate Looks for Dad Dad handled the child. He never told me, I dont know Tinas pronunciation was vague when she cried. Others were far away, so they could not hear her. Seeing Taylor frown, Tina said quickly,I dont know. I swear, if I know, I will have a face full of pockmarks! She had been paying much attention to her appearance since she was a child. She dared to make such a vicious vow, which showed that she didnt know. The disappointment on Taylors face was obvious. She didnt want to waste any more time here. She stood up and walked out slowly. Taylor felt what she did embarrass Julian. She wanted to exin, so she looked at Julian. The man was also looking at her as if he was thinking about something. After thinking for a while, Taylor organized her words and yawned. Julian: Lenny was very angry. This woman Just hit a woman, and now she was yawning at Mr. Smith arrogantly. What did she mean? As soon as he thought of this, the woman said with a poker face,Mr. Smith, I dont want to ignore you. Lenny thought only a fool would believe this.N?velDrama.Org content rights. Just as he was about to mock her, her boss replied coldly,Alright. Lenny was very surprised. Taylor slowly walked past him. Julian stared at her back and squinted. The womans movements were clean and fast. However, it seemed that she did not get what she wanted. She was a little disappointed, which made him want to help her. As soon as he thought about it, he heard Lennys words behind him,Mr. Smith, its lucky for those rich guys that you do not allow a fight. Lenny said to himself,But does she think that you intend to save her? If she misunderstands, you cant get rid of her! Julian nced at him indifferently,You talk too much. At the same time, in the coffee shop. Kate was wearing a cartoon T-shirt, a pair of overall pants, a denim cap, and sunsses. She looked very cute. She skipped into the cafe and picked up her phone. She found that Kiki had sent her several messages: Boss, where are you? Youre ten minuteste! Are you a cute girl, so you ran away? Kate was about to reply when Kiki called her. She answered,Kiki, Im here! No. 25 No. 26 No. 28! Lockie sat there bored, with three empty sses in front of him.Yes, yes, No. 28, youre here? Where are you? Look down. He looked down and saw a denim cap. Following the hat, he saw his nephew Genes face. Lockie:What? He rubbed his eyes and opened them again. The person in front of him was still standing there. He was even more confused and subconsciously shouted at the phone,Boss? Kiki, Im here. He heard his nephews childish voice. The familiar cute voice was on the phone. When the two voices came together, Lockie copsed on the chair as if he had seen a ghost. He looked at Kate in disbelief and stammered,Boss, boss? Kate blinked her big eyes.Yes, its me. She didnt expect Kiki to be her uncle. Kate hung up the phone, climbed to the opposite chair, and sat down. She said to the waiter,Auntie, please give me a ss of milk. Im still growing up and cant drink coffee. Thank you. The waiter thought she was very adorable.Okay, wait a minute. The waiter quickly ran to get the milk. Lockie was stunned. Was this his little nephew who didnt like to talk? He usually disobeyed his father, but it turned out that he was pretending! Moreover, he could be the person who didnt do anything serious and yed games all day long. Gene was the only son of his brother. He couldnt do so! If Julian found out that I often yed the game with Gene Thinking of this, he was scared as if he had seen himself get a scolding from Julian. Lockie shuddered and suddenly thought of something. He jumped up in a hurry.Damn it! Its already half-past eight. Its time for Julian toe back! Gene, hurry upstairs and write your homework! Otherwise, he will kill both of us! He left 20 dors, picked up Kate, and ran out at a high speed. However, as soon as he ran to the door, he saw Julianing out of the bar with a group of bodyguards, waiting for the elevator. Lockie:!! He put Kate down and quickly said,You go upstairs to the second floor. Ill stop my brother first, and then you go back to the room quickly! Dont let others find out! Before Kate could say anything, Lockie rushed to Julian,Brother, I have something to tell you. Julian: What? Lockie endured the cold gaze,Just talk. I dont have time,Julian said coldly as he entered the elevator. Lockie followed him in. To stall for time, he pressed all the buttons.Ju, Julian, Ill waste you some time Julian squinted and said in a low voice,Youd better talk to me about something. Julian, I thinkLockie thought for a long time, but he couldnt figure out what he was worried about. Finally, he forced himself to say,I dont like women? As soon as he said that, he was stunned. Shit! What did he just say? Looking at Julians look, he became anxious.Thats not what I meant. I After talking a lot, Lockie finally seeded in his n. When he returned to the suite, he was relieved to see Gene sitting in front of his desk and learning. Seeing Julian enter the study, he walked up to Gene and winked at him,Boss, I was misunderstood because of you Hearing these inexplicable words, Gene didnt understand what he meant. Whats wrong with him? Downstairs. Kate watched her uncle and father enter the elevator. She didnt know what was going on, but she ran after them with her short legs. Unfortunately, she still couldnt catch up with the elevator. Uncle just said that he wanted me to go upstairs? But there were only two presidential suites on the top floor. It turned out that Dad was the fool next door Mommy talked about?! She was going to the top floor to find her father and ask him why he drove her mother and her downstairs! Did he not like Kate? With this in mind, she entered the elevator and weighed her feet to press the top floor button. Chapter 14 Self-Love Is a Disease,You Have to Get Treatment Guests here in Kempinski Hotels must swipe a card in the elevator to go to the floor they live on. Kates room was not on the top floor. After she swiped the card, she couldnt light up the button. She pouted unhappily, thought for a while, and decided to go back to the 38th floor where she lived, and then took the stairs. However, she ran into Taylor as soon as she stepped out of the elevator. Kate instantly gave up the idea of looking for her father right now. She could find her daddy tomorrow, but Mommy was obviously in a low mood and needed her very much! Taylor called private detectives, but there was still no clue about the boy. After all, if Tina did not know where her son was, then Kevin might be the only one who knew the truth. But it was not easy to bargain with Kevin unlike Tina, he was tricky. While she was thinking, a kid rushed over and hugged her thigh.Mommy, I love you so much. Taylors thoughts were interrupted. She rubbed her daughters head,Where did you go with Ms. Weed? Kate didnt dare to look into her eyes when she was lying.I just wandered around in the hotel and found that it was not fun anywhere. Mommy, let me sleep with you. Okay,Taylor opened the door. When she turned around, she saw Kate leaning against the wall and putting on a handsome posture.Mommy, if you miss me, look at me. He should be like this because we are twins! Taylor chuckled,Dragon and phoenix twins are like ordinary siblings. They dont look the same. Kate lowered her little head in disappointment.I see. I thought my brother looked the same as me. Taylor smiled and led Kate into the suite. After taking a shower, theyy on the bed. Taylors phone rang. It was the Green family. After thinking for a while, she turned off the phone and went to sleep with Kate in her arms. When she woke up the next day, she found that Kate had already gotten up and was ying with Mrs. Weed outside. She looked at her phone. In addition to dozens of missed calls from the Green family, there was also one call from her aunt. Over the years, her aunt had treated her the best. Gradually, Amy had a good rtionship with her, she called back. The other end of the line picked up very quickly. On the other end was Kevins voice.Taylor, I thought you were going to disown the Green family! Taylor got out of bed, ready to eat something.Whats the matter? Pay attention to your attitude. Someone told me that yesterday you shamelessly ruined Richards proposal to your sister. Not only that, but you also hit her? You said that you wanted to break off the engagement. Now that your wish has been achieved, why did you seduce Richard again? He is your sisters fiance now! It had been like this since she was a child. As long as she and Tina had differences, Kevin would never ask the truth. Everything was her fault. Taylor had long gotten used to it. She said slowly,It seems that hes not her fiance yet? It was going to be done soon, but you ruined it! Go home now and apologize to your sister! Otherwise, dont me me for disowning you! Whatever. After Taylor said with an emotionless voice, she was about to hang up the phone when she heard Kevin roar,You ungrateful woman if you dont listen to me, dont you care about your aunt? Taylor paused.Whats wrong with her? Whats wrong? She has a tumor in her head! If you still have a conscience,e to the city hospital. Otherwise, you wont even see your aunt for thest time! Ill be right there. Hanging up the phone, Taylor quickly washed up, changed his clothes, and went out. When the elevator door opened, she found that there were two elitedies in business suits inside. Taylor walked into the elevator. She heard the discussion between the two women behind her. Im not sure its a good idea to treat him like this. This is physical punishment. What are you talking about? We were sent by Mrs. Smith. Besides, didnt you see that he didnt cry after we hit him? He doesnt like to talk. I heard that he has autism. No wonder he looked like a fool. I felt a little good when I saw him being reprimanded. No matter how rich he is he has to listen to us. What if Mr. Smith finds out? We can tell Mr. Smith that it is because he doesntplete homework. Mr. Smith has very strict requirements for his son. Other kids cry, then their fathers dont know what to do. This boy just endures everything I didnt give him lunch at noon. Just wait to see, he wont tell anyone. Ding. When the elevator door opened, two tutors came out and went to the hotel restaurant. Taylor frowned as she walked behind them. She felt distressed. The two came down from upstairs. It was only possible that they were in the presidential suite on the top floor, so the boy they were talking about was Julians son? Taylor decided not to get herself involved in it. When the taxi arrived and she was about to get in, she heard a loud noise behind her. It was Julian and his bodyguards. Taylor got into the car. Before the car started, she suddenly recalled that the child buried his head in Julians arms. Although she did not see his face clearly, she could tell that he was about the same age as Kate. Taylor was a little annoyed. She suddenly pushed open the door, got out of the car, and walked straight toward Julian. Before she could get close, she was stopped by bodyguards. Lenny said sarcastically,Ms. Green, I know that you want to thank Mr. Smith for saving your life yesterday, and then ask for his contact information. We have seen too many women like you. Can you change to another novel way? Taylor was confused. In the distance, Julian, dressed in a ck suit, entered a Bentley without seeing her at all. Seeing his car start, Taylor was in anger. It was rare for her to get involved in such a thing. How could she be misunderstood like this?N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. She wanted to leave. After taking two steps, she was so angry that she turned around and came to Lenny. She couldnt hold her anger back.Lenny, tell your Mr. Smith to go to the brain department clinic when he is free. Narcissism is a disease. He has to be cured. Lenny:? After saying that, Taylor got into the taxi and went straight to the downtown hospital. There were not many people in the hospital. Taylor went upstairs and entered the VIP ward. Before she could see her aunt, Kevin Green walked toward her angrily and threw the contract in front of her.Taylor, you must sign the contract and apologize to your sister today! Otherwise, there is no way to save your aunt! Chapter 15 Reunion Taylor frowned. Before she replied, a gentle but anxious voice came.Kevin, are you trying to kill me? On the hospital bed, a gentle middle-aged woman in a hospital gown struggled to get out of bed. Her hair had been shaved off. Although she was skinny because of illness and her cheeks were sunken, she was still gentle. It was her aunt, Leah Green. Taylor took several quick steps and sat beside the bed. She held her hand and called out,Aunt. Leah recognized her,Taylor, you look like your mother now,her eyes brimming with tears. Her voice trembled,Youve suffered outside for so many years. During the five years abroad, Kevin did not give her a penny, but Leah gave her some money. Although there was not much money, it was her intention. Taylor felt warm in her heart. At this time, her stepmother Morgan said,Taylor, your aunt has been kind to you since you were a child. Now she is ill, you are the only one who can help her! Will you let her suffer? Taylor frowned. A brain tumor She picked up the medical record and CT scans next to her and looked at them carefully. Morgan said,Taylor. No doctor is willing to perform the surgery since this operation is extremely tricky. Tinas medical school teacher Victor Weed also happens to be the chief of neurosurgery in this hospital. He might give it a try if Tina pleads for his help. Speaking of this, Morgan sighed.But now Richard said he wont marry your sister if Tina doesnt take over thepany. Tina is upset now. She cant ask her teacher for help in this mood. So, as long as you give thepany to your sister and then Tina will beg Victor. Your aunts life depends on your decision. After Morgan finished speaking, Kevin roared,And you messed up Tinas proposal, seduced Richard, and beat her up. You must apologize to her! Morgan pretended to be generous,We are family. No need to apologize. Taylor, your aunt cant wait. Youd better sign the contract now. While they were talking, Taylor finished reading her aunts brain CT scans. The situation was troublesome. The tumor wrapped around the blood vessels. If the doctor was not careful enough, there would be a chance that her aunt would die during the operation. Not to mention Victor in this city, few doctors dared to do such an operation even if they went to Parkgrove. Except for her. Hearing these words, Leah roared angrily,Thepany is the only thing her mother left. How can you two be so shameless?N?velDrama.Org content rights. Morgan smiled,What do you mean by leaving it for Taylor? At that time, Taylors mother and Kevin were still husband and wife. Thepany was also Kevins property. You are shamelessLeah looked at Taylor,Dont listen to them. Even if you sign the contract, there is a high chance that I will die. Youd better leave now! Okay, Ille to see you when Im free.Taylor put down his aunts medical records and turned to leave the ward. Leahs condition was very serious and she could not wait any longer. What was important now was to find a hospital for the surgery first, she needed to use their equipment and venue. Kevin and Morgan didnt expect her to leave the ward so quickly. Kevin scolded Taylor,What an ungrateful woman. Its a waste of you to treat her so well! Morgan also said sarcastically,She was such an ingrate! Leahs eyes turned red.It has nothing to do with her C In the presidential suite on the top floor of Kempinski Hotels. Gene, why didnt you finish the sswork I gave you at noon? How can we teach in the afternoon? You should finish it first. Gene looked at the sswork which was not assigned at noon. He stared at his tutors silently. The family teacher said discontentedly,Why are you looking at me? I heard that your father hadpleted the courses when he was your age. But you even dont know this question. Your mother must be a woman of low intelligence! Gene reacted when he heard the wordMother. He tightened his jaw, picked up the pen, and began to write on the homework. He had already learned these questions. His mommy was not stupid! But as soon as he finished writing, he heard the tutor say,Your answer is wrong. I have told you so many times to write down the process. Hold out your hand! Why did he need to write down the answer process to such a simple question? Gene didnt move. The tutor immediately grabbed his hand and hit him hard in the palm with a ruler. p p p! Genes hand hurt, but he kept silent. This is a punishment for your carelessness. You cant sit to listen to my ss today. Gene had stood there for two hours when the tutors ended the afternoon lecture. They were still whispering as they went out, Can he not speak? Dont talk too much. Mrs. Smith told us to take good care of him! Well, Ill report it to Mr. Smith tonight. We must make him sound naughty. A child who doesnt write homework is not a good boy! After they left, Gene looked at the homework assigned by the tutors on the table. He knew what they would say to his father. Even if he wrote, the two tutors would still say that he had notpleted his homework. But he didnt want to tell Julian because he would be Thinking of the consequences, he pursed his lips tightly. He just wanted to talk to his mommy and the little sister next door who yed the game very well Thinking of this, he was upset. The aunt next door was driven away and moved downstairs. Downstairs Gene suddenly stood up. He put on his clothes and quietly walked out of the door. He couldnt take the elevator because the bodyguards were all there. He slipped along the corner of the wall to the stairwell, pushed the door open, and ran in. At the same time. Kate, who was downstairs, sneaked out while Mrs. Weed was busy preparing dinner. Yesterday she didnt make it to the top floor. Today, she wanted to find her father! Kate was in a cool kids suit, she climbed up the stairs with difficulty owing to her short legs. As she walked, she suddenly heard footstepsing from above. Kate looked up and saw Geneing down. They looked at each other. For a moment, nothing disturbed the silence here. Chapter 16 Another Me The narrow stairwell was a little dim because it was gettingte. Gene was staring at Kate in shock. Her eyes widened, and her small mouth was slightly open. They looked at each other for a long time. Kate asked,Why is there a mirror in the stairwell? Gene Smith:? Gene replied,I am not a mirror. Kate was stunned,Then why do you look like me? After another few seconds of silence, Gene asked,The twins? Kate processed it and jumped forward. She hugged Gene excitedly,Wow, Ive found my brother! Gene, who had never had physical contact with anyone, stiffened. Kinship was amazing, Gene felt the warmth when Kate touched him. But it turned out that his mommy hugged him and ate dinner with him because she had mistaken him for his sister. This understanding made Gene unhappy, and his voice sounded a little aggrieved.Mommy, why dont you like me? Kate let go of him and hurriedly exined,Mommy likes you. It was the bad grandfather who threw you away. We came back to find you! Really? Fearing that her brother would not believe her, Kate nodded hard,Its true, its true! Her soft hand grabbed Genes and dragged him downstairs.Lets go find Mommy. She must be very happy to see you, and then shell take us home. Gene was stunned.What about Dad? Kate stopped,Well, Mommy definitely wont like Dad. Why? Mommy thinks that his familys rtionships areplicated! Does Daddy like Mommy? Gene said,Dad seems to hate her. What should we do? One minuteter, two kids sat on the steps together. Their posture was the same. By the way, my name is Katherine Green, and my nickname is Kate! Whats your name? Gene, Jonathan Smith. Gene, I want Dad and you, but I cant leave Mommy. What can you do? Yes. Kate jumped up excitedly.What? Gene said with a serious face,They wont dislike each other if Dad and Mommy fall in love. The two lovely children leaned against each others heads and discussed for a while. When they finally separated, Kate suggested, Gene, I want to y with Dad. Can I pretend to be you tonight? Gene also wanted to get close to his mommy, so he nodded quickly. The two cute babies carried such a huge task. They sneaked back to each others ce. C After Taylor left the ward, she called the Rheinsville Hospital. The director immediately agreed to her request. Doctor Marvels surgery videos were the ssics of all hospitals and medical colleges. It was the honor of the hospital that she coulde to his hospital to perform surgery. However, the director made a few small requests. He wanted the hospital to choose a few people to be the assistant of her and let them watch and learn. Taylor agreed. The next step was the operation site and equipment. The equipment of that hospital was outdated and could not meet the requirements of such a precise operation. She could only immediately arrange for several departments to be transferred from Parkgrove. The procedure was veryplicated. By the time she finished the call and arranged it, more than two hours had passed. She returned to the ward, she wanted to give her aunt somefort. She thought that Kevin and Morgan should have gone back, but she didnt expect to hear a quarreling from the ward as soon as she went there. Kevin was very arrogant.If you want Tina to beg her teacher, you must let Taylor give up thepany! Is thatpany more important than your life? Leah said weakly,Tina, Ive been nice to you since you were a child. I just want to ask you the same question, is thepany more important to you than my life? Tina said angrily,You are partial to the fatty. You used to make clothes for us. If you make the same clothes for us, she must have more cloth than me, right? If you are good to me, then you shouldnt make clothes for her! Leah was irritated by her words.Tina, you Tina continued,Moreover, as for the pocket money, I know you always gave extra money to the fatty in private! Humph, she is your niece. Not me. Leah clenched her fists.I gave it to her on behalf of her mother! Tina was about to say something, but suddenly- Bang! Amy knelt in front of Tina. She should have cried for a long time since her eyes were swollen,Tina, please, please save my mother! After she said this, her forehead hit the ground heavily.Tina, please! Tina stood aside,I will not be softhearted just because of this. Morgan said,Amy, what are you doing? You should ask Taylor for help! An idea stroke Kevin,Amy, listen to your aunt. Go to Kempinski Hotels and kneel in front of it, beg Taylor to save your mother! The reason she lives there is just to marry a rich man. If she doesnt want others to see it, she will sign the contract! Taylor was standing outside the door with a hurt look.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. When she was younger, she thought that her father was partial to her sister just because he believed that she was pregnant before she got married. But now she suddenly understood that her father understood everything. He didnt like her. Even such harsh words could be said so calmly. Kevin!Leah screamed,How can you treat Taylor like this? She looked at Amy and ordered,You cant go anywhere! Amy wasying on the ground crying. Dont beg them. Get up,Perry Santon, Amys father suddenly said loudly. He pointed at the Green family and told off them, Go away! You are all ungrateful people! Leah is so nice to her two nieces, but none of you have any hearts! He picked up the fruit basket at hand and threw it at Kevin. When he drove them out, he saw Taylor and paused. Taylor pursed his lips and wanted to say something about the operation.Uncle Perrys eyes turned red.You have no conscience. Get lost! Chapter 17 Call Mommy Names and Beat Her Brother? The door of the ward was closed, but others could still hear the conversation inside. Amy said,Dad, Sister Taylor Dont call her sister! Whats the difference between her and Kevin now? She doesnt want to help us! Leah said,Dont say that. She doesnt agree because she knows that it is useless. Dont be angry with her I know, but her indifference made me feel angry!Perry burst into tears. Standing outside, Taylor could feel their helplessness and anger through the ss window. Dont you feel distressed? Kevin stood behind her.For apany, do you not care about your aunts life? The quarrel here was so loud that it attracted a crowd of onlookers. Taylor looked down, took out her phone, and sent a message to Amy, telling her to get prepared as someone would perform surgery for her mother in a few days. After that, she ignored the Green Familys words and left calmly. Not far away. Julian stood there with Lenny. He came to visit an elder, but he didnt expect to encounter such a situation. Lenny said,The Green family is shameless, but Ms. Green is too cold-blooded. Julian frowned,Lenny, check if there is any treatment for her aunt. On their way back to the hotel, Lenny reported to Julian, This is indeed very difficult to operate. There are only two doctors in our country who can do it, but the sess rate is 50 percent. Coincidentally, these two experts are working for the hospital of our group. Lenny couldnt help but say,If Ms. Green is smart enough, she can get close to you in this way. When they arrived at the hotel, Julian saw Taylor get out of a taxi. After seeing their car, she stood still. Was she waiting for them? Taylor did see them. She didnt know what was wrong with her. She felt uneasy every time she thought of how the boy had been bullied by his tutors, though she had nothing to do with him. She had been mistaken for pursuing him in the morning. If she went over now, they would think she was pestering Julian. Out of the corner of her eye, Taylor saw Julian walking past her, surrounded by bodyguards. Taylor said,Mr. Smith, I have something to say. Here she was. Julian stopped and looked at her. He asked,Ms. Green, whats the matter? He gave her a chance, and then this woman would beg him, wouldnt she? Taylor lowered his voice and asked,Mr. Smith, is your sons family teacher professional? She only heard what those teachers say in the elevator, but she didnt see it with her own eyes. She couldnt tell that it was true, so she reminded him. Julian frowned. She talked about no doctors but family teachers. Did she feel embarrassed to speak directly?N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Ms. Green, do you need me to introduce you to two doctors? Do you want to know Dr? Well or Dr. Jones? Taylor:???? Although Dr. Well and Dr. Jones were the most famous neurosurgeons in the country, if they operate, the sess rate would only be 50%. Why did she want to find them? Moreover, she was talking about his sons tutors. Why did he talk about doctors? Taylor said impatiently,No need Mr. Smith, if youre free, you should pay more attention to your son! If those tutors abused the child, it was only possible that he would be responsible for it. It must be that he did not pay enough attention to the child. She was a little angry as if it was her son who had been abused. After saying this, she left directly. Julian stared at her back with a slightly stunned look, but then he came to his senses. He was angry. Lenny said,I thought that Ms. Green had no choice but to be so cold to her aunt. I didnt expect that she refused to save her. This is too inhumane! If no surgery, she could only wait for death. There was still a 50%chance of survival after having surgery. Everyone knew what to choose except for this woman. I misjudged her! Julian entered the elevator unhappily. In the presidential suite on the top floor. Kate quietly returned to the room. When she was about to go to the study, she turned her head and saw a stern-faced, fierce-looking auntie walking over with a ruler in her hand. She said fiercely, Gene, you havent finished your homework. How can you run around? You must get this stupidity from your mother! Oh, no, you are a bastard without a mother. Stretching out your hand, I will teach you a good lesson today! Kate:??? How dare she call her mommy names? And beat her brother? The little girl immediately turned into an irritable girl in the game. She put her hands on her hips and was about to curse back when the door was suddenly pushed open. As soon as she turned around, she saw her handsome father striding in. Kate suddenly forgot what had happened just now. Her small body seemed to have wings, and she rushed over. But at this time, her arms were held by the tutor. After entering the door, Julian took off his coat and asked tutors about his sons learning as usual,How is Gene today? The tutor sighed,He refused to write homework and consolidate his knowledge. He couldnt understand if we put it deeper. Hes very stubborn and doesnt listen to us on purpose, which makes his learning progress slower than the grandson of the second wife! Hearing this, Julian frowned. Although his son had a high IQ, he was introverted and was not good at talking. He didnt know how tomunicate with him! He walked up to Gene, squatted down, and looked at her. He asked patiently,Why dont you write homework? Wow, from a close distance, Dad looks even more handsome! Kate was busy looking at her fathers face. Seeing that she didnt speak, the tutor believes this child was indeed a fool. He wouldnt cry orin. She began to lie without worry.Mr. Smith, we have no other choice. We cant beat or scold him, so you can only take some special measures. Kate, who was obsessed with her fathers handsomeness, realized what the tutor was talking about. Chapter 18 Gave Tutor a Lesson Just as Kate was about to speak, Julian frowned,What kind of special measures? The tutor sighed,Gene is born with autism. He doesnt like to talk and doesnt know how tomunicate. If this continues, he will be dyed. I think he can ept special treatment or you can choose to send him to a special school. After that, her eyes shined with excitement. As long as the boy went to the special school, it could be concluded that there was something wrong with his brain, and his future life would be ruined! Kate:??? This teacher was too bad! She looked at Julian. If her father agreed, she would not acknowledge him and let her mommy take her brother away from danger. Hmph. Julians face instantly darkened. He shouted,Gene is normal. Theres no need for a special school. If you cant teach him, then Ill hire someone else! Lenny! Yes. Julian ordered,Pay the sry immediately. From tomorrow on, she doesnt have toe! The tutor was shocked by his sudden anger. Mr. Smith was usually very polite to them, which made her forget how domineering he was. She made a mistake. She shouldnt have said something like that. She should take it slow. The tutor pretended to be worried toplete her task. Mr. Smith, Im one of the top tutors in the country, so my suggestion must be the best for your son. Since you dont want to hear the truth, then pretend that I didnt say anything. Im also very happy to be with Gene during this period. Goodbye. Her words sounded like what a teacher should say.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Give her an extra half a years sry,Julian said. The tutor was overjoyed. It was also a lot of money! In addition to the money given by that person Kate, who was listening to them with her ears up, was very satisfied. Dad didnt give up on her brother. He just wanted to protect him, but was deceived by the teacher! Seeing the vicious teacher walking out happily, Kate said,Dad, am I a bastard without Mommy? Julian was stunned. He suddenly lowered his head and saw his son looking up at him. His childish voice sounded particrly pitiful.Am I really stupid? Did Mommy lower my fathers genes? Julian was surprised. It was rare for his son to say so many sentences. But the content made him particrly shocked. He suppressed the anger and said gently,Gene, who told you these words? Kate stretched out her chubby finger and pointed to the door.The teacher told me! The tutor at the door felt Mr. Smiths anger and her legs went limp. She said,Gene, dont talk nonsense Kate hid behind Julian, hugged his thigh, and stuck out her tongue at her teacher,Dont hit me again. I know I was wrong. The tutor:? Was this still the little fool who didnt speak?! Seeing his sons fear, Julian did not give the tutor a chance to speak again,Lenny, take them out! OK. Lenny grabbed the tutors arm and pushed her out. Julian touched Kates head tofort her.Gene, you can y for a while. The scene below was too bloody for children to watch. Although Kate wanted to be with her father, her father was going to deal with the vicious teacher now. When her mommy fought with others abroad, she would also cover her eyes. She nodded,OK! Seeing that Kate had taken a toy and was rtively calm, Julian left the room. Lenny was very efficient and had already known the details. He reported, It was the second wife who bought them off. They wanted to make Gene into a naughty and problematic child so that their child could take charge of the corporation in the future. The two teachers were sent by Mrs. Smith. Mrs. Smith doted on Gene the most. Who would have thought that the tutors she sent over were bad people? Julian clenched his fists and squeezed out a few words from between his teeth.What did they do to him? At the mention of this, Lenny lowered his head even further.They punish him by standing, giving him a tight p, reprimanding him. Whats more, they dont teach him seriously, they wont dare to do too much physical abuse. Theyre also afraid of being discovered by you. Looking at the trembling woman who was kneeling on the ground, Julian kicked her in the chest and made her spit blood. He was very serious and ordered word by word,Take her down. Feeling Mr. Smiths anger, Lennys heart trembled. He was also furious, not to mention Mr. Smith. When Julian returned to his room, he saw Kate squatting on the ground, ying with the toy car. He felt very guilty. Gene had been staying with him since he was a baby. He had personally fed him milk and changed his diapers. But he did not speak until he was one and a half years old. Doctors said that he had congenital mild autism. Julians grandma said that it was because the child had no mother and had no sense of security. She couldnt let Julian raise the kid alone, then she arranged nannies, family doctors, and family teachers for the child. He slowly grew up and could speak briefly. He thought that his grandmother was right. Gene was stubborn and always went against his requirements. He was often angry with him and even wanted to beat him up. But he still thought that it was normal. Untilst week, something happened It was all his fault. Julian slowly walked over, squatted in front of Kate, and slowed down his voice.Gene, its my fault. Kate reached out and hugged her handsome father,Dad, you corrected your mistake, you are a good Dad! Julian sighed and then said seriously,I wont hire tutors anymore. Ill teach you in person. Kates happiness turned to surprise as she heard his words,What? The most annoying thing for her is writing homework! Gene, help! Downstairs. When Taylor returned to her room, she found her daughter sitting on the sofa and looking at her. She was not ying games like usual. She walked over and kissed Gene on the forehead.Sweetie, good kid. Her soft lips pressed against his forehead, Gene stiffened. Mommys lips were so soft and her voice was so gentle. He looked at his mommy eagerly and unconsciously stood up to follow behind her. As he walked, he suddenly found her stop and look at her with a faint smile.Kate, are you going to take a bath with me? Gene suddenly realized that he had followed his mother into the bathroom of the master bedroom! He was about to step back when Taylor bent down and picked him up.Well. I bathe you first. Gene:!! Taylor would find that he was a boy when she bathed him. Chapter 19 Brother Looks the Same as Me Gene blushed.No, no, Mommy. Taylor chuckled.You have grown up. Gene ran away after Taylor put him down. He stood outside the bedroom, listening to the noise inside, the sound of running water, the sound of taking a shower, and the footsteps of his mommy in slippers. After making sure that Mommy was dressed, he pushed the door open and saw her lying on the bed, her eyes closed. She said,Kate, Mommy will have an important operation in several days. I need to sleep now. Okay, Mommy. Her sister had said that Mommy was in poor health and liked to sleep. What she usually did was either sleep or get rid of the trouble and prepare to sleep. Therefore, he couldnt disturb his mommy. Two minutester, after the sound of steady breathing came from the bed, Gene walked up to his mother and climbed onto the bed. Then he found a ce in Taylors arms and curled up there. Listening to his mothers heartbeat, he slowly fell asleep. Great. He had a Mommy. He didnt notice the messages on the phone in his pocket, which were sent by Kate for help. Gene, help! Gene, change back now! I will never love Dad again! Upstairs. Kate sent another message to her brother when Julian was pouring water. Seeing Gene not reply, she could only work on the questions. She bit the pen and stared at the contents of the textbook, very frustrated. She grew up abroad so she couldnt understand the questions on the paper at all! Julian returned, and he sat next to her. He had not tutored his son for half a year, so he didnt know his learning progress. He pointed to the simplest question and asked,Do you know the answer to this question? Kates big eyes were full of confusion. Julian was silent for a moment. He turned back to the textbook and pointed to another question,What about this? Kate shook her head. Julian stared at her. He was wondering why Gene couldnt answer these two questions now, half a year ago he gave the questions quickly. Besides, why did he shake his head without even looking at the question? Kate said,Dad, why dont we learn poetry? I could recite a lot of poetry. Okay. Julian opened the Poetry Appreciation,Is one of the most beautiful sounds in the world, whats the next sentence? Kates eyes lit up. She raised her hand,I know! Julian breathed a sigh of relief. Genes math was not satisfying. But it would be good if he didnt lose his poetry appreciation. As soon as he thought of this, Julian heard her shouting,Is one of the most beautiful sounds in the world, that is a handsome boys voice. Its a mother! Kate blinked,Oops. Dad, the next question. There is only one truth, it is not in religion. But on an attractive guys face,Kate replied quickly. Julian took a deep breath and told himself not to be angry. He decided to try again.Green, green the reed, dew and frost gleam Kate was full of confidence. She shook her head while reciting the poem. The so-called beauty was on the Inte. She had a fat and long face. When you met her in high spirits, you found her waist was like a big water tank Looking at his sons face, he couldnt help roaring,Jonathan, Smith! Kate looked up,Dad, am I great? I can recite a lot more! Julian Smith:?N?velDrama.Org content rights. Looking at his sons expression, his anger was immediately suppressed. It was all tutorsfault. Why was he angry with the child? Just punish the two teachers! Lets learn tomorrow,Julian said gloomily. Great! Great! Kate heaved a heavy sigh of relief. Seeing Lenny poking his head out of the door, she guessed that he was looking for her father. She carefully climbed down from the chair,Im going to y with toys! Watching her run away, Julian rubbed his temples. Lenny walked in and said with aplicated expression,Gene seems to be even worse than what the teacher said. In this case, he is going to step back to thest ce in the exam at the end of the year, right? Do you want to take the time to contact a few teachers? There is still time until the end of the year At the end of each year, the Smith family would hold an assessment for the children. Gene had always been at the top, so he had a good reputation for his high IQ. But in just half a year, his level had fallen so low. No wonder others said that children had a good memory, but it was easy for them to forget. Once they ignored it for one time, their studies would be wasted. Julian was very annoyed. He closed his eyes and thought for a long time before sighing,Forget it, I wont force him anymore. In the past, he had paid too much attention to education, which was the reason Gene always disobeyed him. But seeing his smile and crying, he realized that the childs mental strength was more important than anything else. Even if his son really couldnt do anything, he had to take thest ce every time. He would arrange a job for his son in the future. Julian, who had always been determined, hesitated for a moment,Do you think that Gene is very different today? His son had never said this kind of thing. But today, not only did he speak, but he seemed to be much more cheerful. He suddenly remembered what that woman had said downstairs How did she know that there was something wrong with his teacher? Could it be that Gene had always been in touch with that woman? Lenny also thought for a while,Could it be that Ms. Green opened Genes heart? Speaking of which, Ms. Green impressed me. After all, so many women want to get close to you through Gene, but they failed! Lenny had taken care of too many women who wanted to approach Mr. Smith. He said,If Ms. Greens personality will affect Gene, do you think we should give her a chance to get close to you? Julian hesitated for a while and asked,What is she doing now? Lenny replied,The waiter went to clean up just now. He heard from her nanny that she was sleeping and did not want to be disturbed. Her aunts life is in grave danger, but she is still sleeping? Such a person was too cold-blooded. Julians face darkened.Dont let her have any contact with Gene. OK. Lenny still wanted to speak, but Julian suddenly saw that the little fellow had fallen asleep on the sofa. He made a gesture of silence and walked over to pick up Kate, ready to send her back to the bedroom. In a daze, Kate suddenly hugged his neck. Mommy, I found my brother. He looks the same as me Julian stopped and frowned. Chapter 20 Dad and Mommy Have a Date! Julian stared at the little child in his arms and listened to her whisper as if calling her mommy His eyes dimmed. Gene rarely asked about his mother. But in his sons eyes, her mother was so important.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. He carried Kate into the bedroom, took off her shoes, and covered her with the quilt. He stared at his sons tender face after he fell asleep. After a long time, he quietly left the bedroom. The next day. Kate, Im sorry. I fell asleepst night. Did Dad scold youst night? Kate leaned on the bed and sent a voice message to her brother.Of course, although Im not good at mathematics, Im good at poetry! Dad was moved by me and allowed me not to do homework! Gene believed it.Okay, dont forget todays n. Just as she was about to reply, the door opened. Julian pushed open the door and walked in. He saw his son on the bed pouting and texting a message. After he saw him, he turned off the phone in a panic and then blinked his cute big eyes guiltily.Dad, youre so handsome! Julian said happily, You are also handsome. No.Kate corrected him seriously.Handsome is to describe a boy. You have to say that I am beautiful! Julian:???? Kate lifted the quilt and nimbly got out of bed. She held his big hand,Dad, do you want to have breakfast? Kate I mean Gene is hungry! Julian looked at her again, he thought Gene was strange. Kate? It sounded like a girls name. Why did Gene call himself this name? He took Kate to the restaurant. The presidential suite was more than 5380 square feet, including four bedrooms, two studies, a reception room, a leisure room, a gym, an Italian-style restaurant, and a Western-style restaurant. When they sat down to eat, Julian told Lenny,Ask the family doctor to see me. Kate ate slowly. After having breakfast Julian asked the nanny to look after her. Then he followed the family doctor and entered the study. The family doctor stood there and saw his bosss face change several times. Julian asked hesitantly,A five-year-old child, can you tell his sexual orientation? Yesterday, when his son recited poetry, he often brought up handsome men. He was really worried about thebeautifulandKatethis morning. Did Lockie influence him? Seeing that he was asking very seriously, the family doctor also said seriously,This is generally congenital. If you are worried about this, I can prepare a test for your son. Well, get prepared. Julian walked out of the study. As soon as he returned to the dining room, he saw Lockie and his son put their arms around each others shoulders and whisper something. His face suddenly darkened. Boss, why didnt you y the gamest night Lockie stuffed some bread into his mouth and said vaguely. Suddenly, he felt a chill run down his spine. He slowly turned his head and saw the tyrant standing behind him, looking like he was going to eat him. Lockie jumped up from his chair in fright.Julian, what, whats wrong with you? Julian retracted his gaze and walked over to stand between Lockie and Kate. He said,Theres no one else at the opposite suite. You can move in. Lockie:? Why did he feel a strong disgust on the tyrants face? After breakfast, Kate walked over and hugged Julians thigh. She looked up and said softly,Dad, can you apany me to the movie today? Julian was about to refuse when he saw his son acting like a spoiled child.Dad, go with me! Please! This tone! Julian bent down and picked up Kate.Gene, dont use the wordpleaseso easily. Kate blinked her big eyes.Are you going? Okay. To make up for his son, he had postponed all todays work. Since he wanted to go, he would apany him to watch a movie. They chose a cartoon in the afternoon. Before they left, Kate secretly sent a message to Gene,Its done here! What about you? Gene replied quickly,On the way. How could Taylor not agree with her daughters request? She slept too much. So she spent little time with her. Therefore, she would satisfy Kates needs as long as she could. Tomorrow she would perform the surgery. She slept until two oclock in the afternoon before getting up. Then, she yawned and took Gene to the cinema. At the entrance of the cinema, she looked at Gene and the corners of her mouth twitched.Kate, youre just watching a movie. Is there a need to dress like that? Gene put on a mask,To prevent infectious diseases. Taylor asked,What about the sunsses? Gene pushed it up to his nose,Its handsome. whatever you want. Taylor bought popcorn and cokes and walked into the cinema while holding his hands. After sitting down, Gene texted his sister,Have you arrived yet? At this time, Kate was unhappily following Julian into the theater. She wanted to get some popcorn, but her father said that it was not healthy. She couldnt eat it, her father was too bad! Julian disliked this kind of big cinema. There were many people and the air was not very good, but his son wanted to experience this kind of life, so he gave in. Without expression, he entered the cinema with Kate in his arms. He found their seats and saw the woman at a nce. Although the light in this room was dim, the womans skin was pale, so he could easily recognize her. She seemed to be very sleepy. She held her arms and was sleeping. Julians face darkened. He was wondering why Gene suddenly wanted to watch a movie. It turned out that it was this womans n again. He wanted to leave, but when he thought of his sons mental health, he finally suppressed the impatience and directly put Kate in between them. He would never give this woman another chance to get close to him. The two cute kids looked at each other. If Dad and Mommy didnt sit together, how could they like each other? At this time, the movie began. The theme song ofFrozenstarted. Kate was instantly attracted by it. She opened her eyes wide and looked at it. Half an hourter, Kate suddenly smelled popcorn. upied with the cartoon, she subconsciously pushed Taylors arm, Mommy, I want popcorn! Taylor, who was sleeping there, responded sleepily. Then she picked up popcorn, pulled down Kates mask, and stuffed the popcorn into her mouth. Gene:!! Chapter 21 surgery! Julian was not interested in the movie, turned pale when he saw Taylors action. She did not feed her daughter, but fed his son. If she was not trying to please him or pursue him, what else could exin her behavior? Taylor opened her eyes and looked at him when she felt a stream of coldness. She was stunned when she saw his dark, deep, but fierce eyes. Was she dreaming? Otherwise, how could she have seen Julian in the cinema? Her sleepiness instantly dissipated. She lowered her eyes and pondered. Was this a coincidence? Or was Julian suspected she was marvel? Troublesome. She pretended that she didnt see this man, but her intuition told her that Julian seemed to be staring at her with unfriendly eyes. Taylor turned around and greeted him perfunctorily.Mr. Smith, what a coincidence. Coincidence? Julians face darkened.Miss Green, its one thing to watch a movie together, but it just so happened that the tickets were bought together. What a coincidence! Taylor:? Why was this mans tone so weird? She frowned.What do you mean, Mr. Smith? Julian said coldly,Ive said that I hate it when others approach me through my son. Miss Green, have you forgotten my warning? Taylor:! He had misunderstood her again and again. Wasnt that endless? Taylor looked away and said seriously,Mr. Smith, you are indeed very beautiful, but dont be too narcissistic. A man like you, who is more beautiful than a woman, is not my type. Julian sneered.Miss Green, youve done it so obviously, and youre still trying to cover it up. I can tell you clearly that Im not interested in you. If you have the time to seduce me, you might as well think about how to treat your aunt! Taylor was very angry with his words. She felt that this man was crazy and said coldly,You dont have to worry about my aunt! Hearing her simple answer, Julian was even angrier. Just as he was about to speak, the parents sitting in the front row suddenly turned around and said angrily,Im watching a movie. Can you two stop quarreling? Julian:? Taylor:? The cinema was dark. They had been misunderstood into a couple. Julian did not feel disgusted. Instead, he was slightly stunned. The parent tried to persuade them,Cant you and your wife restrain yourselves in front of the child? The child is almost scared to death! Following the mans instructions, Taylor lowered her head and saw Kate sitting there, wearing a mask and revealing her eyes. Miss Green, this is thest time I warn you. If I see you approach my son again, dont me me for being rude!N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. After saying this, he strode away. Taylor:? She took a look at the other side. When she saw Gene, she was full of doubts.It seems that I fed some popcorn to Kate just now. Is it on the other side? While hesitating, Gene took her hand.Mommy, lets go too. Gene announced their first date was a failure. When they returned to the hotel, it was already four oclock in the afternoon. Taylor continued to sleep. The operation wouldst for seven or eight hours tomorrow. If she didnt sleep enough, her physical strength and energy would not be able to support her. Gene sent a worried message.Kate, hows it going over there? At this time, on the top floor. Kate was confronting Julian. Youre not allowed to contact Taylor anymore. Kates big eyes were full of grievances.Why? Julian knew that it was bad to say something about others in front of child, so he didnt say anything for a while. Lenny, who was next to her, said,Because her aunt is ill, but she just stood by and didnt ask anything. She even went to a movie! Taylor is too cold! Kate was anxious and said angrily,My mommy is not cold-blooded. She values rtionships the most! She will definitely save Leah! Julians face turned pale. Not only had she coaxed his son to call her mommy, but he had even called her aunt-inw? Bad Dad, dont talk about her like that! Ill ignore you! Kate pouted with grievance and ran straight into the bedroom with tears. Julian was so angry. On this day, they got along well with each other, and now he made his son cry because of Taylor! At this time, Lenny came over and said excitedly,Mr. Smith, weve received that marvel is going to the Puslinta Hospital for an operation! Well have a chance to visit her. I n to send someone to monitor her. Well catch her this time! Julian thought for a while and then looked at the bedroom. Finally, he said,Ill go there myself! C The next day. After Taylor entered the hospital, she did not go to the operating room. Instead, she visited her aunt and nned tofort her. As soon as she entered the door, Amy walked over worriedly.Taylor, you sent me a message saying that the operation will be today? Taylor nodded.Yes. Tina said sarcastically,Taylor, you are a waste without any knowledge. Do you know that aunts tumor grows in a very dangerous ce? It is impossible for an ordinary surgeon to have operation! Taylor looked at her and said,I know. Youre still looking for someone to perform surgery on Aunt? Youre clearly taking Aunts life as a joke!Tina looked at Perry and Amy.Ive already shown Aunts medical report to Mr. Brooke. Even he doesnt dare to take the lead. Can she invite a better doctor than Mr. Brooke? Hearing this, Perry asked hesitantly,Taylor tell me the truth. What is the sess rate of the operation? Tina took the initiative to said:To be honest, only two doctors in our country have half sess rate of this operation. Except for these two doctors, only 10%sess rate in our country! If we dont have this operation, aunt can still live for two months. If she has the operation, she is impossible to get off the operating table today! Amy was so scared.Is there no better doctor? Yes!Tina opened her mouth and said,There is no surgery that cant be taken out by the international first-hand doctor Marvel! It can be 100%sess rate. Unfortunately, she is far abroad. No matter how many rich and powerful families invite her, they cant find her. How can ordinary people like you invite her? The ward was dead silent. Just as Amy and Perry were in despair, they suddenly heard Taylors voice. Do you know who the doctor I invited is? Chapter 22 Marvel! Tina said sarcastically,Dont you understand what I mean? Except for Marvel, no matter who you invite, its the same! Tina had sessfully threatened Leah, which made her nervous. Leah did not trust the doctor at all, which was not good for the operation at all. The original intention was tofort Leah. Seeing that their faces were all pale, Taylor was about to say the doctors name when Leah suddenly said,Taylor I believe you. Lets prepare for the operation. Taylor paused. Tina said in a sharp voice,Idiot, are you in a hurry to die? Amy grew nervous.Mom Leah said with a wry smile,Your father and you have found so many doctors for this operation. No one dares to do it, and they dont want to take the responsibility. Anyway, its difficult for anyone to do it. Why do you care who is the chief surgeon? Lets go all out. Lets see if God also thinks that she shouldnt live. She looked at Perry and Amy.Both of you, remember, whether the operation is sessful or not, this is my choice. It has nothing to do with Taylor. Taylor lowered her eyes and felt warm. The door was pushed open, and a nurse came in.Patient, we are pushing you to the operating table now. Outside the operating room. After Leah was pushed in, Taylor was about to make preparations before she turned around and heard Tinas voice. Where are you going? I know. You must have a guilty and dont dare to face it, right? You are afraid that the Santon family will me you! You are not allowed to leave! You must stay here and take responsibility for Leahs life! Taylor stopped and said slowly,I have something to do. Tina said sarcastically,Whats more important than Leahs life? Why are you so indifferent? Listening to their conversation, Perry clenched his fists, and his eyes were full of disappointment. He would not me Taylor for the sess of the operation. However, as his wifes favorite niece, she could not even apany her for the operation. At this time, a nurse came over and said,Please sign on the contract. Perrys hands trembled as he looked at the surgical agreement and documents handed over by her. Amys eyes turned red as she asked in a trembling voice,What does that mean? Tina took a step forward, and her face was still rxed and happy. Obviously, she was not nervous about Leahs life. She said in a strange tone, It means that doctors dont have to take responsibility for the death of the Leah! The operation is so difficult. The doctor is not a fool. She must sign a letter of approval. Amy was so scared that her face turned pale. Tina was extremely satisfied. She rolled her eyes and directly grabbed the documents from the nurse. She looked at the chief surgeon below and said,I want to see which chief surgeon is so bold that she dares to take the operation! The operation would definitely fail, but she dared to take the operation of Leah and ruined her n to rob thepany. She must make the doctor lose her reputation! Tinas eyes were sinister, but the next moment, when she saw the doctor, she was instantly stunned! It was possible! Marvel?Amy eximed,Is this the international first-hand you just mentioned?N?velDrama.Org content rights. What?Perry also eximed,Let me see! They stared at the column of the chief surgeon, and hope was rekindled in their eyes. Perry looked at Taylor in surprise and asked,How did you invite the doctor? Taylor lowered her eyes and lied.I sent Leahs brain problems to Marvels email. I didnt expect her to agree. Perry said with tearsI misunderstood you! It doesnt matter. Taylor said lightly,But I really have something to do. Ill go first. After she left, Tina stood rooted to the spot in shock. She watched as Santon signed on the operation. Perry was so happy that tears even flowed down his face. She only felt that she had been pped in the face. Hurry up, Marvel has arrived! Several doctors strode into the operating room. They were several representatives carefully selected by the director of the hospital. Its a rare opportunity to visit marvel for surgery in person. Mr. Brooke, who was in the brain department clinic, happened to be among them. When he was about to enter the ward, he saw Tina and stopped.Tina? Tina reacted and shouted,Mr. Brooke. Mr. Brooke was Tinas mentor in the Medical College. Mr. Brooke asked:Why are you here? Tina hurriedly replied,The patient is my aunt. Mr. Brookes eyes lit up and he waved to her. They walked to the side and he asked,Whats the rtionship between you and Marvel? Tina said,Mr. Brooke, my aunts condition is serious and the operation is full of challenge. Almost no doctor in our country can do it, so I sent an email to Marvel. I didnt expect that she really agreed! Can you take me to the operation? Her eyes were full of calctions. Taylor sent an email, but how could Marvel know who sent it? It was definitely an honor for her to have a look at the surgery! Mr. Brooke suddenly understood and said,It turns out that you invited Marvel. You have made a great contribution! Of course, I can take you in. Tina hurriedly followed behind Mr. Brooke. Except for the well-known experts in the hospital, there were only a few doctoral students who had a bright future. She was the only undergraduate student. If she could be a famous doctor, then Richard would definitely like her! C Taylor entered the operating room through the side door. She saw her assistant, Lillian, who was an American. She flew back to help the operation. In order to keep her identity, there were only Lillian and her in the locker room. Lillian put on the surgical suit for her. After the disinfection, they entered the spare room of the second channel, where they met several doctors who came to visit. The other doctors changed their clothes more quickly. At this moment, they were chatting around Tina. I didnt expect you to ask Marvel for help. I just heard from Mr. Brooke that you are going to be trained by the Puslinta Hospital and the Medical College! Wow, thats great. In a few years, you will definitely be a famous surgeon! Its such a great honor for an undergraduate student to see the surgery of Marvel! Tina was surrounded by the crowd, becamecent at this moment. Seeing Marvel hade out, she hurriedly walked up to her and said,Hello, I am the one who sent you an email. Thank you for the operation for my aunt. Can you give me a chance to get your graduate student? Taylor:? Chapter 23 Face Slapping! Taylor was wearing a mask, goggles, and surgical cap. She was wrapped up from the top to the end, making it impossible to see her face. Therefore, no one saw her mocking smile at the moment. She didnt expect Tina to be so shameless. In the past, she might have considered giving her some face, but now- Taylor suddenly smiled and said,Oh, so you are Taylor? She deliberately lowered her voice as if her voice was hoarse. As soon as these words came out, the whole operating room suddenly quieted down. Everyone, including Mr. Brooke, looked at Tina. Tinas smile froze on her face and cold sweat broke out on her forehead. Was Taylors e-mail signed? Mr. Brookes face darkened.Tina whats going on? Tina lied,Marvel, Mr. Brooke, Im sorry. Im afraid that Marvel will refuse, so I dont use my real name but Taylor. Mr. Brookes face softened.I see. Tsk. Tinas wits were all used here. Taylor lowered her eyes and walked to the operating room. She askedHow did you know my email address? Tina had just rxed and thought How could a normal person ask these questions? Moreover, the patient was her aunt, and her send email was very reasonable, so there was no need to ask these questions. She wiped the sweat and stammered,I, I asked for it through my friends. Taylor continued to ask,Tell me, what is my email address? Tina suddenly stood still, and her cheeks turned pale. Her reaction told everyone that she was obviously not the person who sent the email. Mr. Brooke scolded angrily,whats wrong with you? Did you send the email? Tina could only tell the truth.No, no. They had already arrived at the operating room door. Before Taylor pushed the door open, she heard Mr. Brooke shouting angrily, In order to have a look at surgery, you actually said such words. A student with bad moral quality like you doesnt deserve to have a look at this surgery. Get out of here! In the operating room. Lying on the cold bed, Leah stared at the ceiling and clenched her fists nervously. Hearing the door open, she turned her head and looked at the doctor with gentle eyes, nervously swallowing. She knew that she should have died on the operating table today. The sess rate was too low.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Just as she was smiling bitterly, the doctor suddenly came over and said in a low voice,Leah, Im Marvel. Go to sleep. When you wake up, youll be fine. Leah suddenly opened her eyes wide. Through the goggles, she saw a pair of familiar eyes. C On the top floor of the Kempinski Hotel. Dad is a bad guy. You misunderstood Mommy. I wont talk to you. In the bedroom, Kate was holding fluffy toy, with her back to the door, squatting in the corner. Julian stood at the door. The child was so hot-tempered that she had been ignoring him since yesterday. She kept staring at him with her big, tearful eyes, as if he had really done something bad. Lenny tried to persuade,Gene dont squat here. Ill take you to y with toys, okay? Kate raised her head, curled her lips, and said,All the toys are cars and ne models. Its not fun! Why dont you have a Barbie doll? Julians jaw tightened. He looked at the family doctor and asked in a low voice,Is the test ready? Okay.After the family doctor answered, he walked in with a smile and coaxed,Gene lets have a test, okay? After that, Ill give you a Barbie doll. Kate did not know that she had tricked Gene, immediately nodded and said,Okay! Seeing his sone out of the bedroom with the doctor, Julian was a little worried. The test waspleted very quickly. In less than half an hour, Kate came out of the study room, holding the Barbie doll rewarded by the family doctor. She ran past Julian without squinting and entered the bedroom. Looking at her back, Julian entered the study room with aplicated mood and asked,Is the result out? The family doctor coughed.Yes, Mr. Smith. You have to be mentally prepared. Julian clenched his fists tightly and heard the family doctor say,Gene cares more about men than women. Ive detected that he is a little princess. Bang! Julian smashed his fist on the desk. In the face of deceiving each other in the business world and he never bothered to solve it, he was helpless and at a loss at this moment. What should I do now? The doctor was shocked. When he looked back and saw Lenny waving at him, then he went out. After another half an hour, Lenny said,Mr. Smith, its time. He found out that Marvel would take seven hours toplete the operation, and it was just in time. Julian stood up and saidLets go. When he left the room, he nced at his son, who wasbing hair for the doll. She hummed a little tune, flexibly made up a small braid, and chose clothes to put on for the doll. He couldnt help but say,Gene, Dad will go out for a while ande back to y the ne with you. As expected, Kate ignored him. Julian said,Ill give you a Barbie doll at night. Kates eyes lit up and she looked at him expectantly. She tried hard to hold back her gaze and said,I really dont want a Barbie doll. I want Mommy. Sad, Ive been with dad for two days. I miss Mommy. Julian felt as if his heart had been pierced by tens of thousands of arrows. He left the hotel with Lenny in aplicated mood and went to the Puslinta Hospital. In order to urately find Marvel, Julian decided to enter the operating room. While he was changing his clothes, Lenny suggested,Mr. Smith, Gene has a psychological problem. Why dont we invite Miss Green to guide him? Julian lowered his eyes and became even more annoyed when he thought of Taylor. When he entered the door and changed clothes, he saw her aunt having surgery, but Taylor was not waiting outside. Such a person. He refused again.No. Even if his son was abnormal, at least he had emotion. He pushed the door open and entered the operating room. In the operating room, all the lights hit the operating table. His eyes were directly fixed on the woman who was concentrating on the operation! When he saw her, he was slightly stunned. Chapter 24 Meeting Julian had seen photos of Marvel, but the woman who was having surgery seemed to be much thinner than in the photos. He stood quietly behind the crowd. He couldnt disturb the operation. If this hospital didnt belong to the Smith family, it would be very difficult for him toe in. Therefore, Julian followed the rules and did not go forward immediately. He nned to catch her after the operation over. The operating room was very quiet, and only the womans professional but hoarse voice could be heard from time to time. Heartbeat. Blood pressure. Scalpel. Hemostat. She should have had six and a half hours of surgery in a row. The assistant behind her had been helping her wipe her sweat, but her hands were still steady and did not tremble. Her gaze at the operating table was very focused and serious. Although he could not see her face, she had a special charm. Julian had thought that he had arrived early and was going to wait here for 20 minutes. He was a little bored, but when he saw her operation, time passed quickly. In the end, she opened her mouth and said,To sew up the incision. The assistant behind her said,Yes. The chief surgeon had an operation, and thest simple stitch waspleted by the assistant. Until now, all the procedures of the operation were very sessful. But at this moment The tray in one of the assistantshands was knocked by someone, and the scalpel on it fell to the ground! The scene became chaotic. The light on the operating table was very strong, so in terms of sight, it would be slightly dark beside them. While several assistants were walking, Marvel was hidden among them! Marvel scolded,Why are you so careless? Fortunately, only thest stitch is left. You guyse with me to clean it up! Okay. The assistants were all dressed in the same color surgical uniforms and headed straight for the sterile area. Julian quickly followed them. After entering the sterile area, they took off their masks, gloves, and washed their hands with flowing water. Except for one American, the rest were ck hair. Marvel was American. Therefore, Julian walked directly to the back of the only American, pressed her on the shoulder, and shouted,Ive been looking up to you for a long time. But the person who turned around looked ordinary. She looked at Julian in surprise.Marvel has left. I am Lillian, her assistant. Who are you? Julian frowned and knew that he had been fooled. But do you think you can escape sessfully today? He took a step back, picked up his phone and called Lenny, saying,Close all the exits of the operating room and check all the people who enter! Yes. In the operating room. Taylor was standing in front of the operating table, breathed a sigh of relief when she saw Julian chasing out of the ward. Before using Marvels identity to perform the operation, she had known that the news would be leaked and attract the attention of Julian, so she had prepared early. It wasmon sense that the chief surgeon could not do such a small thing as sewing. However, Taylor pursued perfection in the operation of Leah. She would definitely do it herself. In everyones eyes, Marvel had left with her assistant. Who would have thought that in the chaos, she just turned around and still stayed here? Her hands moved quickly, and in less than ten minutes, she had finished sewing. After checking Leahs data index, she announced,The operation is sessful. The nurse was in charge of the patients care. Taylor and her two assistants followed other doctors to the sterile area. Taylor yawned. The continuous seven hours of operation consumed an unimaginable amount of physical strength. It was very unfriendly to a person with a poor physique like her. If she went back today, she would probably sleep for 14 or 15 hours. Thinking of this, she suddenly saw Lillian, who was in the sterile area, winked at her. Taylor stopped and suddenly had a bad feeling. The next moment, they saw a row of bodyguards in ck standing at the door of the operating room, checking their identities. Lillian was angry.Mr. Smith, what do you mean by this? We were invited to have an operation. Do you still want to be interrogated for no reason? Julian stood at the door, his tall body carrying a strong sense of oppression. Lenny said expressionlessly,Madam, Im sorry. After all, you are not doctors in our hospital. If something happens to the patient, we will be responsible for her. So please leave the file. Taylor lowered her eyes slightly and sighed in her heart,Its really hard to get rid of Julian. Beat they out now? Her sore fingers and weak legs told her that she didnt have enough strength! She didnt notice that Julian had been staring at her. Even though she was wearing a surgical suit, her figure was very simr to Marvel. The people in front were cooperating with Lennys investigation, but she stood at the back, looking a little guilty. Julian strode up to her and said,Your deceptive skill is really good. You almost fooled me. Everyone looked over and saw that Taylor had be the focus of attention in the slums area. Marvel dont you take off your mask? The man was tall, and when he stood in front of him, she felt a strong sense of oppression. Taylor suddenlyughed in a low voice. She took off her mask and goggles. The goggles hooked around her head, and her hair fell down. After seeing the familiar and exquisite face, Julian was very shocked. How could it be her? Taylor lowered her eyes as usual and said in a low voice,Since you have caught me, I have nothing to say. Julians heart skipped a beat. He heard her continue,Its my fault to sneak into the operating room to see Leah. If the hospital wants to pursue my responsibility, Ill admit it. She looked up and said coldly,But as the patients family, can the hospital understand my behavior? Her voice was cold and crisp, giving people a sense of stability. Julians first reaction was that she was not disregarding her aunt! Taylor sized up the man in front of him. His expression was unpredictable. Even the mole was mysterious. She didnt know whether he believed her or not. While she was deep in thought, the man suddenly said,If Miss Green promises me one condition, I can represent the hospital not to me you. What?Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Come back to the hotel with me and y with my son for two hours. Gene had been angry with him sincest night. He hadnt paid attention to him. He wanted Taylor. Now that he knew that she was not such a cold-hearted person, Gene would be happy if he took her back. Taylor:? Chapter 25 Excited? If her memory was correct, the first time they met, he would warn herself to stay away from his son. Yesterday, she was warned again in the movie. Is this man crazy now? Seeing her surprised look, Julian felt a little ufortable. In order to get close to him, this woman had put in a lot of effort to get Gene approval, so she would definitely not miss this opportunity! Taylor replied coldly,Mr. Smith, I think youre mistaken. Im not a nanny, and I dont have any thoughts about you. Julians expression froze. Taylor took a step forward with an imposing manner.Also, if the hospital really wants to pursue my responsibility, please contact mywyer. After that, she covered her mouth and yawned. She walked past Julian and left the operating room. She was so sleepy that she didnt have time to y with Gene. The most important thing was to go back to sleep! Even Julian didnt have the right to detain people casually. He could only let her go when he could not find Marvel. On the way back to the hotel, Lenny asked,Marvel is so cunning? How could she be so slippery? I was guarding outside. How did she get there? On the back seat, Julian said,There are three situations. First, the information is wrong. Marvel is Asian. Second, Marvel is very good at martial arts and has escaped, but the possibility is small. Yes, we are tightly surrounded, unless there is a tunnel in the hospital or she can fly.Lenny continued,What about the third situation? After a moment of silence, Julian turned to look outside the car and said slowly,Taylor is Marvel. The corners of Lennys mouth twitched.Compared to this, I would rather believe in the second option. I have investigated Miss Greens background a long time ago. Its impossible for a person who has never been to school to be a doctor. But when ites to Miss Green, it turned out that she sent an email to Marvel, which was why she came here. No wonder she was very calm when she mentioned her aunts operation. It turned out that she had already nned it Julian pursed his lips, frowned, and said,Find a ce to buy a Barbie doll. C In the stairwell on the top floor of the hotel, the two young men were meeting. Kateined with grievance,Gene I havent yed games for two days! Dad is watching too strictly, so I wont have chance to y with phone! Gene said,Change it back first. Kate nodded and said,Okay! Ill y the game for a day and change it back! Yes. Kate sighed.Dad really hate Mom. What should we do? Gene thought for a while and said,Lets find a new way. Kates eyes lit up.What do you mean? They leaned against each other and talked for a long time. Finally, they parted reluctantly. Before leaving, Kate blinked her big eyes and said proudly,Gene, today Doctor asked me to do an intelligence test. My IQ is extremely high. Doctor rewarded me with a prize. Dad was shocked and couldnt speak! In the past, Taylor had done the same thing to her and praised her for being a genius. She had won everything for Gene today! Gene believed it.Thats great. He returned to the hotel. As soon as he entered the study room and was about to study, he heard the door open and Julian came in. He took off his coat first and then walked over.Gene dont be angry. Lets see what toys Dad bought for you. Gene was very surprised. Julian urged him to study every day and rarely let him y. Why did he buy toys for him personally today? Then, he saw Julian walking over with a pink Barbie doll and cing it on his desk. Gene was confused and asked, Seeing that his son did not move, Julian thought that he was still angry, so he said gently,Dad will y with you, okay? Gene looked at him with difficulty. Seeing that he had a reaction, Julian said,Letsb the hair for the Barbie doll and change clothes. He opened the parcel and took out the baby inside. Then he picked up a strand of hair, and his flexible fingers, which were ying the piano, froze at this moment. Julian looked at his son and said,Do you know how to braid? Gene was speechless. After staring at each other for a long time, Gene slowly said, Stupid. Julians face darkened in an instant. Genes unmoved face made him unable to suppress his anger.I did it for you! Gene lowered his head, opened the book, and ignored him. Julian:! He stared at his sons book and said,You haventid a solid foundation yet. Can you understand such profound knowledge? Gene looked up at him.Its such a simple thing. How can it be so profound? Julian was confused today. He replied,Dont affect my study. Seeing that Gene didnt know how to do it, but acted as if he understood everything, Julian felt very speechless.Okay, you can do whatever you want! He wanted to see how long his son could pretend! After dinner, Julian sat in the study room and doubted his son. His son could have been cute, but why did he be so silent? Although his son looked normal now, he missed the quick-witted look he had shown before. He directly picked up phone and called the family doctor.Why does Genes character change so much? The family doctor thought for a while and said,Gene may have been stimted by something before, so he changed his character. So what kind of stimtion could it be? Could it be that woman? Downstairs. After Taylor came back, she took a shower and went to sleep. Holding her phone, Kate sat on the sofa and yed a game with Lockie. Lockie had a lot to say in the game.Boss, did you quarrel with Julian again? How about acting like a spoiled child? Besides, he didnt find the doctor who came to the hospital today. Hes in a bad mood. You happen to see him fail. Find Marvel? Kate was stunned. She nced at the bed in the bedroom and asked,Why did Dad look for Marvel? Lockie said,Its all for you Before he could finish his words, the doorbell rang at the door. Ms. Weed was busy in the kitchen. Kate jumped off the sofa and walked to the door. She opened the door without thinking. Julian standing outside the door, ready to ask Taylor to go upstairs to take care of his son. When the door opened, he was about to speak when he saw Kate.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Chapter 26 Simple-Minded The two of them looked at each other for two or three seconds. Kate was shocked and subconsciously wanted to close the door. Gene told me that before parents fall in love with each other, they cant recognize each other. Otherwise, they will fight for the right to raise children! But Julian reached out to press the door and asked in surprise,Gene why are you here? Kate:!! Julian was very angry. He bent down, picked up Kate directly, and ordered,Follow me upstairs! When she went upstairs and saw Gene, she would be discovered by her father! Kate struggled and shouted,Let go of me, Mommy, save me! When Ms. Weed heard the sound and rushed out of the kitchen, she saw Julian carrying the child into the elevator. Startled, she hurried to the bedroom and woke Taylor up.Miss Green, wake up! Something happened! Mr. Smith took Kate away! Taylor was sleeping soundly. When she woke up from the shaking, she woke up instantly. She got up, put on her slippers and went straight out of the door. At this time, Kate had been taken upstairs. After entering the presidential suite, she saw the angry handsome father take her to the study room. She thought,Its over, its over! She was held tightly by her father all the way, and she couldnt send a message to Gene. This was going to be exposed. Creak. The door of the study room was pushed open, and Julian stopped. To prevent being scolded, Kate decided to apologize first. She said,Dad, Im sorry.. I didnt mean to hide it from you.Before she could finish her sentence, she saw that there was no one in the study room. She paused for a moment, and the words that came to her mouth changed. I didnt do it on purpose. Her big eyes were full of doubts. Where is my brother? Where did he go? His sons soft and weak voice dissipated Julians anger. He couldnt say a word of rebuke. He put his son down slowly and pressed her shoulder tightly.Gene, no matter what, dont leave the top floor at will. His body was trembling slightly. As the heir of the Smith family, many people were watching at him. He had been kidnapped when he was a child, and only came back alive after several life-and-death situations. It had almost be a shadow in his heart, so he had worked hard to protect his son from the public for so many years. But how many times had his son met Miss Green? He had sneaked downstairs! The most terrible thing was that he had not noticed it at all! What if Miss Green was not a good person or was kidnapped by bad people on the way downstairs? He dared not imagine the consequences! Feeling her fathers fear, Kate hugged him and patted him on the shoulderfortingly.Dad, I wont do it again. The soft little body in his arms made Julian stiff. For the first time his son was close to him. Smelling the faint scent of milk on her body, Julian calmed down. He sighed andpromised,If you really like Miss Green, I can let here up and apany you. Kate was speechless. Seeing that her father had been fooled, Kate looked at the halfpleted test book on the desk and thought,Where is Gene? At this time, Lockie, who was sitting on the sofa in the living room, was being ignored by the two of them, doubting his life. Two minutes ago, when he was ying games with Kate, he suddenly heard Julians reprimand and his nephews call for help. As a little brother in the game, he must be loyal to his friends. Therefore, although he was afraid of Julian, he still rushed over and intended to save Gene. In this way, in the game, he could talkin him. As a result, he saw Gene writing homework? He once suspected that he had seen wrongly, so he deliberately rubbed his eyes and looked again, only to find that his nephew was sitting there. He picked up his phone again. The games voice had not been cut off. From inside came Kates call for help.Bad Dad, let me go! Im going to find Mommy! Im not going upstairs! Then, he saw his nephew put down the pen and rush out. About 20 secondster, the door was pushed open. Julian came in with his nephew in his arms and the two of them entered the study room. Lockie rubbed his eyes again. The child in Julians arms was indeed his nephews face. And the voice of her and Julians conversation was sent to his cell phone through the game voice But if the person who had been ying games with him was his nephew, who had just written homework here? Moreover! In twenty seconds, his nephew changed into another set of clothes? He stood up in a daze and walked out with his mobile phone. As soon as he went out, he met the family doctor. He grabbed the doctors hand and said,Doctor, please take a look. Im so young, how can I have an illusion? Am I suffering from some psychological illness? I dont want to die! The family doctor was speechless. Suddenly, he was very busy. At the same time. In the stairwell, Gene was walking down. Through the ss on the stairwell door, he saw his father carrying Kate into the room and breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, Lockie came in time, otherwise, they would have been exposed He waited there for a while, and Kate sent him a voice message. After the two little guys exchanged messages, Kate asked in confusion,Lockie saw you and me. Will he know? Gene said,No. Why? Gene pursed his lips.Hes simple-minded. He didnt expect it to be soplicated. They didnt know that he had a twin sister. If he hadnt met Kate, he wouldnt have known why his mommy was so familiar with him. Even Julian didnt think about that, let alone his simple-minded uncle. Gene put down his phone and went downstairs. As soon as he stepped down the stairs, he heard hurried footsteps and then Taylor rushed up. Taylor was very angry. she breathed a sigh of relief when she saw him.Kate are you going back?N?velDrama.Org content rights. Gene nodded.Yes. Taylor hesitated, but said nothing. She turned around and went downstairs.Lets go home first. She took Genes hand and went upstairs. Along the way, she felt that her daughter seemed to be much more silent. After returning to the room, Taylor looked up and down at Gene, stared at him, and asked slowly,Did Julian really not do anything to you? Seeing his mother so nervous, Gene nodded. At this time, Ms. Weed came over and asked,Kate why did you change into pajamas? Chapter 27 Princess Gene Taylors eyes were sharp when she heard that. It was definitely a big deal for a girl to change her clothes and thene back. Seeing that her mother was suspicious, Gene looked at Ms. Weed calmly.No, I didnt. Did you remember clearly? Seeing that he was so sure, Ms. Weed hesitated.Really? Yes.Gene changed the topic and imitated Kates tone.Mommy, go to sleep. Im going to y games too. The daughter in front of her was a little strange, but Taylor was too sleepy. She was confused and nodded.Okay. When she woke up, she would get even with Julian. It was absolutely intolerable to kidnap her daughter from her home without saying anything. She slept until noon the next day. When she woke up, she saw a message from Amy saying that Leah was awake and wanted her and Kate to visit her. After washing up, Taylor saw Ms. Weed confronting her daughter again. Ms. Weed was coaxing her with a beautiful princess dress in her hand.Kate wear this. You go to see elders. Dont wear anything strange. Looking at the pink skirt, Gene was expressionless. It would be very awkward if he wore this dress! Taylor whispered,Baby, tell Mommy why you didnt wear a princess dress today. Although Kate had mens clothes, she was a princess in her heart. When she saw elders, she liked to dress up beautifully. Seeing that Taylor was suspicious, Gene took the dress from Ms. Weed with difficulty. Because it was autumn, there was a pair of white tights underneath. Gene was speechless. He entered the bedroom, put on skirt with difficulty, and walked out. When he saw Taylors satisfied expression, he sighed. He had paid too much for the family reunion! Taylor saw that Kate seemed to have not worn a princess dress for a long time and couldnt walk very well. She simply picked her up and walked out. After entering the corridor, she subconsciously protected her daughters face. Her mother passed away a year after she was born, leaving only herst words, telling her not to show the strength. She must hide it. Before she had the power to protect herself, she must be ordinary, otherwise, she would be in danger. She didnt know what kind of danger it was, but she had been following it all the time, which formed her habit of being cautious and keeping a low profile. They went downstairs, took a taxi to the hospital, and went straight into the VIP ward. Leahs head was wrapped in bandages and she had woken up. After the hospitals examination, they found that her brain was not damaged. The operation was perfect. Amy and Perry were no longer worried. They were very happy to see her. Amy rushed forward and hugged Gene.Are you Kate? You are so cute and beautiful! Gene was speechless. When they were having a good time in the ward, an unfriendly voice came in.Tsk, tsk. You were afraid of taking the responsibility when Leah had an operation. If there was no problem with the operation, you woulde back to pretend to be a good person. Taylor you are really good at scheming. With this voice, Tina came in with red eyes. Her dark circles were serious, and her eyes were full of hatred. After she was exposed by Marvel yesterday, the school gave her a warning, which made her miss the title of the most excellent graduate in the Medical College this year. She said to the Santon family sarcastically,She just moved her fingers and sent an email to Marvel. Are you so grateful to her? If she really had Leah in her heart, she wouldnt have left during the operation! As the person involved, her aunt must be in pain, right? Just as Tina was about to think, Leah said,Taylor thank you for your hard work yesterday. Taylor chuckled.Im fine. The two looked at each other as if they had a tacit understanding. They did not seem to hear Tinas words, which made her blush. The provocation was like a joke! She was so angry that she was about to say something when Morgan said,Taylor is this your daughter? Shes so cute. Taylor frowned and felt annoyed. Leah also asked,Why are you here? She was hospitalized because of illness, and the Green family never cared about her. But these days, they came here frequently, which really disturbed her and Taylors conversation. Morgans eyes shed with disdain. Was she willing toe to a hospital? Taylor didnt answer the phone and she had toe to the hospital to block her? Kevin finally entered the door, frowned and said,Of course Im here to see you Leah. After that, he looked at Gene.Is this Kate? Although her father may be a gangster, she is quite cute. Gene retorted,My father is not a gangster. Tina sneered,Youre right. Your mother doesnt even know who your father is. He may not be a gangster, but a worse beggar. Or, is he a murderer? Anyway, ording to your mothers condition, normal men dont like her! Taylor stood in front of Gene and rolled up her sleeves.Do you want to be beaten again? She didnt care about ridicule, but she was afraid that Kate would be sad. Thinking of the pst time, Tina took a step back and hid behind Kevin.Dad, look at her. She wants to hit me in front of you. Shes too arrogant! Kevin said angrily,How dare you hit her?? Morgan came out.Dont do anything in front of the child. Taylor when I see Kate, I think if the little boy was still alive, he would be very good-looking, wouldnt he? Taylor looked at her. For so many years, she had asked Kevin many times where the boy had been lost. Kevin had kept his mouth. Why did they take the initiative to mention it today? At the next moment, Kevin took out the contract.Are you looking for your son? Sign your name on the transfer book of thepany and Ill tell you where I threw the boy! Taylor clenched her fists and looked serious. Kevin said forcefully,Youve been back for a week, havent you? Youve also found a few detectives. I believe they dont have any news about the child. Im the only one in the world who knows where the child is. If you really want to find your son, then sign it. Taylors heart ached for her son. Taylor took the pen without hesitation and was about to sign the contract.N?velDrama.Org content rights. When Gene saw this, he said nervously,Mommy, dont! Taylor tilted his head and said,Kate If we can find your brother, not to mention thepany, even if it costs all the assets, its worth. Mommy loved him so much. Tears welled up in Genes eyes as he grabbed Taylors hand. ? Chapter 28 I Know Where Your Son Is Gene wanted to tell the truth, but if Taylor knew the truth now, she would definitely take him and Kate away and leave her father alone. Although he always went against Julian, he was qualified as a father. He still remembered that when he was a child, Julian would always take him to work and meetings. Seeing that his mommy was about to sign the contract, Gene picked up the milk and poured it on the contract! Taylor only wrote one word, and the contract was wet by milk. The handwriting directly passed out, and the contract was invalid. Kevin scolded angrily,What are you doing? Gene held a ss of milk and said innocently,My hand slipped Hearing these two words, Tina stepped forward angrily and directly attacked,You did it on purpose, didnt you? Ill beat you to death! Taylor bent down to hold him and said with a gloomy face,How dare you! Amy stopped Tina,She definitely didnt do it on purpose Leah stretched out her arm anxiously and said,Kevin are you angry with a five-year-old child? It is just a contract? Cant you print another one? Kevin was really angry. He was about to get the contract, but it was ruined by a five-year-old child! Morgan gritted her teeth. She was more rational.Go back to the Green family now and print the contract again. Taylor narrowed her eyes and looked at Gene.Ill send Kate back to the hotel first. Even in order to find a son, she could not let her daughter be hurt. Kevinughed at her.Kate is just a worthless girl. Youre so protective. Lets go back to the Green family and wait for you. Taylor walked out with Gene in her arms. Morgan pushed Tina and said,Tina follow your sister to the hotel and let the Green familys car go to the hotel. Your father and I will take a taxi back to the Green family. Tina stamped her feet.Mom, why? Morgan lowered her voice and said,What if she doesnt go home after going to the hotel? You keep an eye on her. Tina reacted and hurriedly chased after Taylor. On the way to the hotel, Gene sat in the back seat, lost in thought. He had just temporarily interrupted mommys signing. If he wanted to destroy the bad guysn, he had to think of another way. He secretly picked up his mobile phone and sent a message to Kate:Are you there? Hurry! Kate replied quickly:Yes, whats wrong? Gene lowered his eyes and continued to send a message:Use Dads mobile phone to send an email to Mommys mailbox. Hurry up! The emails content is Taylors eyes were slightly lowered, and her face was as calm. However, her heart was already surging, and she was very uneasy. After the contract was signed, would Kevin really tell her where her son was? Just as she was thinking, her phone vibrated. She casually picked it up and nced at it. Her body froze. An anonymous email was lying in the mailbox. There were only a few words in the text: I know where your son is. Dont sign the contract. Taylor wanted to know who sent the email. She put her mobile phone across her legs, and her two slender fingers quickly tapped on the tracking position. Suddenly, her eyes shrank and she suddenly withdrew her hand. What a close call! Fortunately, she stopped in time and almost turned her phone into a brick. What was the identity of the person who had sent the email? How could he ask a famous international hacker Y to write a fire-proof software! The authenticity of this email was worth investigating, but it immediately alerted her. Taylor tapped on the car, recalling what had happened this week after returning back. The Carlos and Green families seemed to be very concerned about the smallpany left behind by her mother. There was a secret hidden in thepany. The car soon arrived at the hotel. What? You dont sign the contract?Tina screamed,Do you want to find your son? Taylor raised her eyebrows and sneered.Im not stupid. If I sign the contract, Dad will give me fake information. How can I tell? Tina stamped her feet in anger.How can you go back on your word! Taylor held Genes hand and said coldly,If you want me to give you thepany, you can ask him to find my son and bring him to me. After saying that, she took Genes hand and walked into the hotel. She had just taken two steps when she heard someone exim,Wake up! As a doctor, her intuition made her turn around and see a middle-aged man lying on the ground next to her. At this moment, his face was pale and he was obviously dead. Taylor said to Gene,You go upstairs first. Ill go and have a look. On the top floor of the hotel. Kate wasbing her hair for the newly bought Barbie doll. Julian sat on the sofa and stared at his phone with a heavy gaze. He didnt know what purpose the international Hacker Y had in trying to break through his cell phone. While he was deep in thought, Kate picked out a pink skirt made for Barbie dolls and asked,Daddy, is this one beautiful? Julian couldnt bear to look straight at her.Not bad. What about this? There are so many pearls on it, sparkling! Not bad. Dad, you are too perfunctory! You didnt even look at it!N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. As soon as he looked up, he saw his son with his hands on his waist, looking very cute, as well as a little princess. Although Julian liked his son to be lively, he was still blinded by this look. He simply stood up and went to the study room.Im going to do something. He needed silence. He tried his best to build a psychological foundation for himself and finallyforted himself,As long as my son doesnt wear a princess dress, thats good! At this time, Lenny came in and reported respectfully,Mr. Smith, we have checked Miss Greens identity again. Julian sat up straight.Speak. Taylor has been fat since she was a child. Because of her poor health, she seldom went to school. Five years ago, she couldnt hold back her loneliness and got pregnant with a man before marriage. Then, she gave birth to a daughter. I heard that the Carlos family was very dissatisfied, so the Green family had to send them abroad After Lenny finished speaking, he added,Theres something strange about it. Miss Green didnt have any information during her five years abroad as if someone had erased her traces. Marvel was famous three years ago. In two years, it was difficult for one person to learn medical skills, and her technique was so stable. She must have gone through a lot of practice. Lenny continued,But I can be sure that Taylor has never been in touch with medical skills, so there is no possibility for her to be Marvel. Julian was a little disappointed At this time, Lennys headset suddenly rang out. After he heard it, his expression changed slightly.Something happened in the hotel lobby. Chapter 29 Emergency! Whats the matter?Julian asked in a deep voice. Lenny exined,A guest fainted in the lobby. ording to the lobby manager, he was out of breath and called 911. A doctor happened to be nearby and the patient was being rescued. The people who lived in the Kempinski Hotel were either rich or noble. Since something had happened here, the hotel was also responsible for it, so Julian said,Go and have a look. OK. When Lenny walked out of the door, Julian walked out of the study room and found that his son was not in the living room. He asked,Where is Gene? The nanny replied,He went to the next room. Julian:? He had a bad feeling. Next door. Lockie pointed at the clothes on the sofa and said,Gene these are all for you! Kate eximed,So many? Yes, I went to a few childrens brand stores and asked them to pack up all your numbers directly!Lockie circled around her a few times.In the future, you can talk less about me when you y games, right? Kate looked at her poor uncle and blinked her big eyes.I will try my best! She could not control her temper as soon as she yed the game and turned into an irritable child. She could not be med for this. After all, Lockie was too bad! Kate sighed and casually flipped through her clothes, revealing a pink princess dress. Did they take the wrong clothes?Lockie stretched out his hand and was about to take the skirt aside when his nephews eyes lit up.How beautiful! Lockie:What? Kate said,I want to try! In order to act as her brother, she dressed up like a fake boy every day, which seriously affected her beauty! Kate entered the bedroom, put on her skirt, and admired in the mirror. At this time, her cell phone rang. She answered,Gene! Gene said,Change back immediately. Im going to clean up the traces of the email, or Dad will find out! Okay! Kate slipped out of the bedroom and was about to go out. When she saw Julianing out, she said anxiously,Im at Lockies ce. Dad ising! Gene, who was hiding in the stairwell, poked his head out. If Kate was taken away by her father and wanted to change back, he might have to wait a little longer, but the chances of mobile phone being discovered would increase. Bet on Lockies IQ. Gene ran out of the stairwell.Dad! Julian, who was about to knock on the door, was stunned. Following the sound, he looked forward and found that Gene was in a princess dress. Julian:!!! He went back to room with Gene. When they entered, Kate quietly pushed the door open, ran to the stairwell with her princess dress, and went downstairs. Lockie stood rooted to the spot. Gene went back in his princess dress?! After a while, he thought of something and rushed to the next door.Julian although I bought the skirt, I can exin its not what you think! Bang!Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Julian mmed the door and squeezed out a few words angrily.Stay away from my son! Lockie was speechless.I dont mean it! Julian locked Lockie outside the door and looked back at his son carefully. He was wearing a princess dress, with a pink hairpin on his curly short hair, delicate facial features, and his sons fluent movements when hebed doll hair- He asked doubtfully,Are you really my son? Gene nodded solemnly. Julian suddenly asked,What was the gift I gave you when you were three? Gene was silent for a moment and said,IELTS and Programming. How many red packets did grandma give you this New Year? Eight hundred and eighty thousand. Seeing his skeptical expression, Gene felt a little ufortable. He pulled his skirt and said,Im going to change clothes. Seeing his son enter the bedroom, Julian thought about it and felt that something was wrong. He walked over and pushed the door open. There was no one in the bedroom, but the sound of running water came from the bathroom. His son must be peeing. When Gene was five years old, he would never ask him to help take a bath again. Julian strode over. As the head of the Smith family, he was 1. 7 meters tall. He secretly stood at the door and took a look. It was really his son who hadnt been reced. He breathed a sigh of relief and felt a little disappointed at the same time. How nice it would be if he were his daughter! After Gene solved her personal problem, he turned around and saw Julian staring at him. Their eyes met and both of them fell silent. In the end, Gene frowned.You are abnormal. He walked out in disgust.Dad, its time for you to see a psychologist. C In the lobby downstairs. Taylor looked at the man lying on the ground. He didnt move at all, as if he had lost his breath. Im a student of Medical College. Get out of the way. Ill do rescue breathing for him! Tina also rushed over, took out a piece of paper, covered the mans mouth, and began to do professional CPR. The man lying on the ground was either rich or noble. If she could save him, she would definitely be rewarded. But after pressing for two minutes, the man still didnt respond. Taylor pushed her away.Let me take a look. Tina was pushed aside. She frowned and roared,Taylor you are not a doctor. Dont waste my time saving people! Taylor quickly pressed a few times on the mans chest. It was Tension Pneumothorax. This was an acute disease. There was a fever on the chest, so CPR was useless. When the ambnce came, it would be toote to treat it. He had to undergo a surgery! Seeing that she ignored her, Tina shouted angrily,I know. Do youe here to save him because of his special identity? Hurry up and drive her away. Dont dy my rescue! She is here, and I cant continue rescue breathing! The middle-aged woman kneeling beside the man looked Taylor and said,Are you a doctor? Get out of the way! Taylor turned a deaf ear to their words. She stood up and rushed to the front desk. After asking for the first aid kit, she quickly returned. She took out gloves and alcohol, pulled a fruit knife from her waist, and first disinfect the tools. She lifted the mans clothes and pressed down on the second intercostal midvicr line without hesitation! Pu! Blood spurted out, scaring the people around to retreat. The man on the ground still didnt respond. She killed the man!Tina shouted with eyes shining,Call the police, arrest her!! She had tried her best to get rid of Taylor, but she didnt expect that she was courting death! When Tina wascent, the expression on her face suddenly froze. Chapter 30 Alive,Alive! The crowd around exploded. The mans wife shouted,What are you doing? But the next moment, the motionless man regained his breath! Everyone shut their mouths. Seeing that the ambnce had not arrived yet, Taylor took out another infusion tube from the first aid box and inserted it into the patients chest. On the other side, she put it on with a rubber finger. She cut a centimeter-long open on the rubber finger and made it easy for the air in the chest to be discharged, while the air outside could not enter the chest. The man lying on the ground gradually calmed down. Hes alive! Hes alive! The people around apuded at the same time, and the mans wife breathed a sigh of relief. She sat down on the ground and said,Thank you, thank you Taylor didnt say much. The patient was fine now. When the ambnce came, he would be sent to the hospital. She stood up and was about to leave when Tina screamed, What are you thanking for? It was originally easy to save this man, but she did an operation! Everyone was stunned and asked,What? Tina took out her student certificate and said,Im a senior student in Medical College, and Im going to take an internship soon. This man just passed out for a short time and had a shock. As long as he has rescue breathing, its enough. Taylor how can you do an operation in such a chaotic situation? She used,All surgery needs to be carried out under sterile conditions. Do you know how many bacteria there are here? What if the wound is infected? The mans wife did not listen to her.But its useless for you to do rescue breathing for a long time. This woman made my husband gasp! Tina sneered and said,It will take a long time to do CPR. How can it recover in two minutes? If she hadnt stopped me, your husband would be fine now and wouldnt have lost so much blood! The mans wife frowned. She was a little shaken by theck of medical knowledge, but she did not speak.N?velDrama.Org content rights. Tina said again,Whats more, she is not even a doctor. I guess she dared toe here randomly after watching several medical TV series? The wife looked at her husband, who was lying on the ground and breathing steadily, and looked at Taylor uncertainly.Are you a doctor? Taylor felt bored and replied coldly,Is it important to be a doctor? The point is that he is still alive. Tina continued to ask,Of course its important. He didnt need to use knife. Its all because you! Tina yawned and said,When the ambncees, and everything is clear. This group of people would not believe anything unless she blew up her identities. Tina sneered and said,You dont go. Wait here to prove your innocence. Madam, I advise you to call the police now. She is a serious crime! Just as she was talking, the ambnce arrived. The medical staff hurriedly carried the stretcher down. The doctor rushed to the patient and examined him. Then he asked with a gloomy face,Who did this first aid? Tinas face lit up. She pointed at Taylor andined,Its her! Shes an idiot who has never been to school. How dare she stab someone else After saying that, the doctor looked hesitant.You havent even learned it? Then how did you learn medical skills? Before Taylor could say anything, Tina replied,She studied with TV. Doctor, Is this illegal? As soon as she finished speaking, the doctor eximed,You didnt learn medicine systematically, but you can do such a perfect thoracic drainage? You are so talented! Tinas proud expression froze at once! What? Genius? How could Taylor be called a genius?! Taylors mouth twitched. This wasmon sense of first aid. Even a doctor could do it. What kind of genius was this? When his wife heard their conversation, she suddenly understood.Doctor, you said my husbands illness. The doctor said,Even if we are sent to the hospital, we will treat her like this. However, the instrument is more professional. There is no water-sealed drainage bottle here, so she can only make do with it. Fortunately, the knife was cut in time, otherwise, he cant breathe. If he holds it in for too long, organs will be damaged. After the doctor exined, he asked the others to carry the patient to the ambnce. After the wife got into the ambnce, she realized that she had not thanked her. However, when she turned her head, she saw that there was no trace of Taylor in the crowd. By the time Lenny came down, the ambnce had already left. After the waiter exined what had happened, Lenny asked,Do you know who is sick? The waiter replied,Mr. Williamss family lives on the top floor. Mr. Williams? Lenny suddenly understood something, and his pupils shrank. He hurriedly picked up his phone and called Julian.Mr. Smith, bad news. The person who was sick just now was Mr. Williams. The Williams Family and the Smith Family from Parkgrove were good friends. Mr. Williams is ill. As a junior, Julian should visit him. Im going downstairs right now. He went to the study room to visit Gene. Seeing that he was already reading, he became quiet again. After saying hello to Gene, Julian went out. Before he left, he silently picked up the skirt put beside him, walked out of the door, and threw it into the trash can. In the Puslinta Hospital. When Julian arrived, Mr. Williams still operating inside. Mrs. Williams was sitting on the bench outside, her well-maintained face full of worry. Julian walked over and called out,Mrs. Williams. Mrs. Williamss eyes turned red when she saw him.He came here in person when he heard that there was an elder sister in Rheinsville City. But after he heard that elder sister might die in 18 years and only left a daughter, he was so anxious that he almost died. More than 20 years ago, Miss Williams ran away from home and disappeared without a trace. Over the years, the Williams Family had been looking for people. Uncle Williams is a lucky man. I just consulted the doctor and said that the treatment was timely. There is no big problem now. Speaking of this, Mrs. Williams said,Julian, the little girl saved your uncle today. This is a great favor. Can you help me find out who saved him? When your uncles condition has stabilized, I wille to thank her in person. Julian nodded. When Mr. Williams was pushed out of the operating room and his condition stabilized, Julian took Lenny back to the hotel. When he got out of the car, Lenny said,Mr. Smith, lets go to the monitoring room now to check the monitor and find the kind-hearted person. Chapter 31 Marvel! Thinking of the first-aid genius who was praised by the doctor, Julian nodded with interest.Yes. Unfortunately, as soon as they entered the lobby, the assistant came over and whispered,Mr. Smith, someone from the Smith Family ising. They are going to the top floor now. Hearing this, Julians face changed greatly. He walked to the elevator and said with a gloomy face,When did they arrive? They just went upstairs five minutes ago. This is the Smith Familys estate. The front desk and lobby manager cant stop they. Useless! Julian cursed and entered the elevator.N?velDrama.Org content rights. Lenny sighed silently. He could not help with the upstairs matters, so he went to the monitoring room alone. In the presidential suite on the top floor. Gene clenched his fists and looked at the people in front of his with red eyes. More than a dozen bodyguards in ck on both sides were ring at each other angrily. Lockie stood in front of Gene with a ghastly expression.Norbert, what are you doing? Julian wont spare you when hee back! The adult man in front of him had a sinister look in his eyes. He had an aquiline nose. He smiled sinisterly and said,Lockie, this has nothing to do with you. Get out of the way. Its Second Grandpas order to bring this bastard back to the Smith home! Lockie disagreed.Whats the matter? Lets talk about it when Julianes! You cant take him away now! Norberts face turned cold.Lockie dont be so shameless! You dont care about family business. How dare you talk like that? Get lost! Lockies face turned red with anger. He was only responsible for ying games, and it was Julian who helped him to bear the pressure. Besides, his nephew was his game boss. How could he ignore such a thing? He said angrily,I wont let you! Norbert immediately moved his wrist and looked like he was good at fighting.Dont me me for being rude! As soon as he finished speaking, a cold voice came,Who are you going to be rude to? His deep, cello-like voice was emotionless at the moment, which made Norberts body freeze. He withdrew his fist and showed a ttering smile to the peopleing over.Julian youre back. Julian stood in front of Lockie and Gene. He looked at Norbert and asked with a murderous look,Who allowed you toe here? Fear shed across Norberts eyes. He touched his nose and smiled.I dont dare to provoke you, but its my second grandfathers order. He said that since youve brought your son back, you can go back to the Smith Home and discuss how to deal with him. With a gloomy face, Julian took a step forward and asked,How to deal with my son? Norbert was so frightened that he backed away.Julian why are you pretending to be confused? Theres something wrong with this childs brain. The Smith Madam is so nice. Hes been arguing with her for a while and pushed her down the stairs, causing her to suffer from cerebral hemorrhage. Doctors cant be sure of her life or death now. We have to give her an exnation! The power of the family is strong. The reason why the Smith family could stand firmly in this country as that the family had talents in all walks of life. The Parkgrove was where Julian settled down, but the Smith Home had always been in Rheinsville City. The Smith family had toe back to pay their respects to their ancestors on the holidays. The family members were to be dealt with in the Smith Home. Julian had always been very respectful to his second grandfather, who was guarding the Smith Home. Norbert was his second grandfathers direct grandson, and he would take over the responsibility of protecting the Smith Home in the future. Julian narrowed his cold eyes and said,As I said, its not Gene. Norbert shrugged.Do you have any evidence? There are witnesses in the second branch. And when the incident happened, he was indeed upstairs. There were signs of a dispute between them. Julian tightened his jaw.Im looking for Marvel who can cure Grandma. Norbert curled his lips.Its hard to find Marvel. Julian snorted.Ill bring her back in any way! Julian you live here with Gene. The people of the second branch incited everyone, which aroused many peoples dissatisfaction! Norbert nced at Gene disdainfully.Whats more, we dont know the origin of this child. We do not know who is his mother and he is mentally ill. If you want him to be your sessor, let alone the second branch, we cant ept it. Grandpa asked me to advise you that you are young and energetic. How good is it to have another one? As for him, give up! Shut up! There was a murderous look in Julians eyes. He warned,He is really my son. I only have this son! Norbert was shocked by him. As the guardians of the Smith Home, they had a very high status in the Smith family,parable to direct descendants! In the past, those in power had to give them face. However, Second Grandpa had said that Julian, who was in charge, was different. He had other identities and could not be provoked. Norbert was also in awe of Julian, but the more he thought about it, the more he felt that his son was not excellent enough. Norbert was silent for a moment, then he took a step back and lowered his head.The second branch is too active. At thetest on the weekend, Second Grandpa will hold a Smith Meeting. If you still cant prove his innocence, Jonathan Smith will be removed from the Smith family. After that, he turned and left. Lockie was anxious.What should we do now? Julians face darkened and he did not speak. The best way was to find Marvel to prove his sons innocence. But if he couldnt find it He looked down lightly, and his eyes were cold. If his father hadnt asked him to take care of Smith family, he wouldnt have taken the Smith family seriously. Now, they dared to remove his son? Then, it was time for the Smith Family to change its surname. A fierce look shed across Julians eyes. He turned to look at Gene and said in a gentle voice,Dont be afraid. Gene lowered his head and entered the study room. He was not afraid. However, The Smith Madam really treated him very well so the family teacher she had sent over had a problem. He didnt say anything because he didnt want the Smith Madams reputation to be damaged. After all, her life was still unknown, so there was no way to exin it. He didnt want his grandmother to die either. Looking at his nephews back, Lockie went back to the next room. He sighed and went to y the game. He thought Gene was sad, but he sawSweet Candyin the game He was stunned and simply connected her voice call.I thought you were sad! I didnt expect you to have the mood to y games. Downstairs, Kate sat on the sofa. Hearing this, she blinked her big eyes and said,Why should I be sad? Whats wrong with you, Gene? Lockie said,Dont worry. Your father will definitely invite Marvel to prove your innocence! Kate:? Chapter 32 Revealing her Identity Gene said that Lockie was simple-minded, so she was relieved to ask him.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. After learning what had happened, Kate was stunned. Why is Gene so miserable? He was bullied by his family teacher first, and now he was ndered! Although her mommy always slept, it seemed that she had never been bullied since she was a child. Suddenly, she wanted to transform into a pitiful girl who was bullied. Cough, Im off the track. However, it was no wonder that her mommy said that those big families were very troublesome and that she was not allowed to tell others that she was Marvel! Kate hurriedly hung up the voice message and then sent a message to her brother:I want to tell you a big secret! In the study room, Gene, who was lowering his head, replied after seeing the message on mobile phone,What? Kate:Lockie said that Dad has been looking for Marvel. Do you know who it is? Seeing this, Gene suddenly understood something. A secondter, Kate sent another message:Marvel is Mom! Genes pupils shrank as he read the message. He suddenly realized that when he went home today. Mommy asked him to go upstairs first, and she went to treat the patient who couldnt stand up on the ground. Just as he was about to send a message to Kate, he saw her send him another voice message. It sounded like she was hiding in the bathroom, so she whispered,Mommy has been saying that Dad is very troublesome and doesnt want to treat your grandma. She hates trouble. What should we do? Downstairs, Kate was squatting on the toilet, dragging her chin. How could she let mommy treat grandmother? At this moment, her phone vibrated. Genes answer gave her a sense of security:This is simple In the study room, Taylor was dressed in a sleeping robe and leaningzily on the chair. Her fair fingers tapped on the keyboard a few times, destroying the surveince video of todays emergency treatment downstairs. One had to keep a low profile. Dont let anyone find out that I know medical skills, especially Julian. Last time in the operating room, he was probably suspicious. She stretched herself and was about to think about the anonymous email when there was adingsound and a new email. Taylor narrowed her eyes. It was the anonymous email again. Do me a favor. Ill send my son to you. Ill operate on the Smith Madam and cure her. Taylor was confused. She stared at the email for a long time, as if she wanted to find out who was behind this through the Inte. They were anonymous and could not see each other at all. They could not even talk to each other, so they could only choose to believe or not. If this email was sent by Julian, this deal was very reasonable! Moreover, she didnt want to have an operation at first because she didnt want to get into trouble. But if she could find her son, it wouldnt be a big deal. It would just dy her sleep. Having thought through all this, she stood up. If she wanted to treat the Smith Madam, she would definitely have to ask Julian for help. But what should she do? If she didnt expose her identity, how she let him know that her medical skills were very reliable? She suddenly looked at theputer. Was it not toote to restore the monitor now? In the study room upstairs. Lenny lowered his head and stammered,The monitor is broken. There are signs of invasion. Mr. Smith, are you busy? He found a few hackers to repair the surveince but failed, so he wanted to ask Julian to do it. Julians face darkened.Youre looking for me for such a small matter? Lenny lowered his head and felt that he was really useless, but there were so many hackers in the ST Corporation that they couldnt handle it. He licked his lips and smiled.Well I dont have time. Julian coldly left these words behind. He stood up and walked out of the door to the bedroom next door.Gene Iming in. He must be in a bad mood after being scolded by the people of the Smith Home today. He gave his son time to calm down, but he couldnt always let him stay in the room alone, so he nned to have a talk with his son. Before pushing open the door and entering, he turned to look at Lenny and ordered,I dont see anyone. Lenny left dejectedly. It was understandable that Mr. Smith would apany Gene when the people of the Smith Family came, but what if the Williams Family wanted to do something about their savior? While he was hesitating, he heard a quarrel at the door. When he walked out, he saw Taylor standing at the door of the stairwell, arguing with the bodyguards.Miss Green, you cant go in without an appointment. Taylor looked up with a hint of deterrence in her eyes.Please pass on the message for me. Tell him Marvel had to find him. She figured it out. If she could find her son, she would be able to arrange the operation as soon as possible, so as not to cause unnecessary trouble. But before she could finish her words, Lenny came over and interrupted her with a faint smile.Miss Green, have you figured it out and agreed to y with Gene for two hours? Taylor was confused. Lenny continued,Its a pity that Mr. Smith is busy now. He just told us not to see anyone. No one would be able to solve Mr. Smiths problem unless Marvel appears. After a moment of silence, Taylor said,Ille back tomorrow. By the way, tell him that I can cure the grandma. After that, she walked back to the stairwell and went downstairs. Lenny looked at her back, sighed, and said to the bodyguard,The girls nowadays are too active. Look, in order to get close to Mr. Smith, they even said such things. The bodyguard asked,What if she can really cure the disease? I have investigated her. She has never been in touch with medicine since she was a child. How can she cure the disease? C Taylor had thought that after hearing what she said, Julian would go downstairs to find her. But she didnt expect that there was no news about him until the next day. It seemed that the grandmother was not in a hurry. So in the afternoon, Taylor went to the hospital first. She was going to do a check-up for Leah today, so she went directly to the VIP floor. At this moment, in the corridor, Lenny was apologizing.Mrs. Williams, Im really sorry. The surveince camera was destroyed, so we didnt find her. Ill help you find her as soon as possible Mrs. Williams frowned and was about to speak when she suddenly saw a familiar figure walking out of the elevator. She rubbed her eyes and looked at it again. It was hard to forget thezy but firm figure and her bright and arrogant face. Who else but her savor was? She hurriedly pushed Lenny away, took a few steps forward, and grabbed Taylors hand.Are you working in this hospital? Lenny:? Chapter 33 He Knows! Taylor did not expect to meet the patients family here. Looking at the gratitude on her benevolent face, she slowly replied,Im here to visit my rtives. Lenny hesitantly took a step forward and asked uncertainly,Mrs. Williams, you are Mrs. Williams introduced with a smile,Lenny I dont need your help! Let me tell you, this is the benefactor who saved my husband in an emergency yesterday! Lenny looked at Taylor in surprise and asked,You know medical skills? Taylor raised her eyebrows. It seemed that Lenny did not take what she had said yesterday seriously. While the three of them were talking, Julian, who had heard the sound outside, came out of the ward. When he saw Taylor, he was slightly stunned.Did you save Mr. Williams? His gaze on Taylor became deep and unfathomable, making people feel that he had seen through him. Taylor didnt know what he was thinking, but when she met him here, she could ask,Mr. Smith, what did you think of my proposal yesterday? Julian frowned.What suggestion? Taylor saw his confusion and deliberately looked at Lenny. There was a hint of sarcasm in her tone.Did you pass on my words to Mr. Smith? As soon as these words came out, Julians eyes fell on Lenny! Lenny wiped the sweat from his forehead, swallowed a mouthful of saliva, and looked at Julian. He exined,Miss Green said yesterday that she could help treat the Smith Madams illness. After that, he couldnt help analyzing,If Miss Green really knows medical skills, she should have studied abroad for five years. She hasnt studied medicine for a long time. And I asked about Mr. Williamss condition. Its a normal operation. But do you know what disease the Smith Madam has? Taylor raised her eyebrows and replied coldly,How do you know if you dont try? Lenny said,Only Marvel can perform the Smith Madams operation. You are just a little doctor who has just learned medical skills Shut up. Julians reprimand made Lenny shudder. Then he took a step forward, stared at Taylor, and said,Miss Green, when are you free? The patient is not suitable to move. You need to go to Parkgrove. I still have to go to the Parkgrove. Sure enough, it was so troublesome. However, he had agreed before she revealed her identity? Although Julian was a little narcissistic, he was a good man. For the first time, Taylor found him pleasing to the eye. After thinking for a while, she replied,In two days. She still needed two days to observe Leahs situation. Julian nodded and said in a deep and mellow voice,Ill arrange the schedule. What do you need, Miss Green? It would take two hours to fly from Rheinsville City to the Parkgrove. Taylor thought for a moment and askedzily,I want to sleep on the way. Be quiet. After that, she turned around and was about to leave when Julian suddenly stopped her.Miss Green, why did you agree to help again? Taylor stopped. He had indeed guessed her identity. Thinking about it carefully, even if she didnt expose her identity, it would be more difficult to hide it from this person. She looked down and suddenly said,I also have conditions. Please speak. If I cure the Smith Madam, please help me find someone. Who are you looking for? When the Smith Madam is cured, I will tell you. That anonymous email could not be believed, but it could not bepletely trusted.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. If she could cure the Smith Madam, it would be best if her son could appear in front of her. But if not? Since Julian had found her, it shouldnt be difficult for him to find a son with his help. After Taylor entered Leahs ward, Julian looked away from the woman and looked at Lenny. When Lenny heard their conversation, he slowly came to his senses. He lowered his head and said,Mr. Smith, I was wrong. Whats wrong with you?he asked coldly. Lenny looked at him and said,Im too stupid. I didnt know Miss Greens identity Julian sneered.It doesnt matter if you stupid, but how dare you stop her from passing on the message to me? Lenny:? He still remembered that when he first joined thepany, the youngdies asked him to send a message because they didnt dare to stand up for the president. At that time, the Mr. Smith scolded him as a message leaver. Why didnt he filter the information and pour it to him? Therefore, over the years, Lenny had made his own decision to help him block the approach of many women. But why is it different when ites to Miss Green? Sad. Julian stared at him and said in a cold tone,I think youre too idle. Theres just a business deal over Zarate. Go and have a talk. Lenny:! Zarate is the poorest ce in the world! But I know Im wrong. I dont even dare to beg for mercy! Julian turned around and saw Mrs. Williams staring at Taylors back in a daze. He asked,Mrs. Williams? Whats wrong? Mrs. Williams came back to her senses.Ah, its nothing. I just feel that Miss Green looks a little familiar I must have thought too much. She shook her head and entered the ward together. The man lying on the hospital bed was wrapped in bandages. At this moment, he was fine. Seeing them enter the door, Carter Williams smiled elegantly.Julian you are so busy. You dont have toe to see me. Im fine. Julian said politely,Mr. Williams, if you need anything, you cane to me. Carter sighed.Im here to look for my sister. Its been more than 20 years. Now I finally have a clue. He looked sad.I heard that eldest sister married into the Green family. She died of illness after giving birth to a daughter. Speaking of his elder sister, he choked with sobs. Back then, her elder sister had protected him everywhere. The Williams Family had not declined because of her decision. But how could his elder sister have passed away more than 20 years ago? Mrs. Williams walked over and held his hand.You have to protect yourself. Although the eldest sister is gone, she still has a daughter. Carter immediately raised his head and nodded with red eyes.Yes! The Green family is just an ordinary family. the eldest sister was so excellent. Lets take her daughter back and train her well so that she wont be dyed in the Green family! He couldnt wait to stand up.Lets go to the Green family now. Mrs. Williams pressed his arm and said,You are really impatient. The daughter of the eldest sister is there, and she wont run away. Ill go and help you, okay? Carter coughed twice, took out his wallet, found out a photo, and handed it to Mrs. Williams.This is my eldest sisters photo. Please help me see if her daughter looks like her Mrs. Williams took the photo and looked at it. Suddenly, she was stunned. She had been wondering why Miss Green looked so familiar just now. Her face was so simr to the photo! Miss Greens surname is also Green. Could it be? Chapter 34 Poor Family? Thinking of this, Mrs. Williamss eyes lit up as she looked at Julian.I may have to trouble you. Can you help me investigate Miss Green just now? Carter did not understand.Whats wrong? Mrs. Williams smiled.If Im not wrong, Im afraid you have been saved by your niece! .. Hearing this, Julian said to Lenny behind him,Send Miss Greens information to Mr. Williams and Mrs. Williams. After Lenny sent the investigation results, the two sides looked at each other again. Mrs. Williams was overjoyed.Its really her! Carters eyes turned red.Taylor, this name sounds so good. Call her over. Let me see If it werent for the fact that he couldnt get out of bed after the operation, he would have rushed over immediately. Unfortunately, when Lenny went to the VIP ward next door to ask for help, Taylor checked that Leah was fine and left. However, he got a call from Leah to Kevin. Julian didnt have to interfere in the follow-up matters, so he simply went back to the hotel to apany his son. On the top floor of Kempinski Hotels. Gene was in the study room, talking to Kate on the phone. Kates mouth was as sweet as honey.Youre too smart! This way, mommy can return you innocence. After being praised by Kate, Gene, who had always been calm, blushed.Youre great too. Kate grinned and said in a cute voice,Brother, you took my little pink away yesterday. Remember toe back another day. Gene stopped holding the book.Little pink? Yeah, thats the pink princess dress! What a lovely little princess that his younger sister had given her clothes a name. As soon as he thought of this, he heard Kate say,Wait a minute. Ill talk to my teammates. Gene nodded.Okay. Then, he heard Kate suddenly exert her strength.Support, Do you know how to y? Did you use a big trick to fight once? Also, Jungle Do you have a feud with the wild monster? Just stare at that patch of grass, do you know what support is? Also, theres Gene was stunned.It was quite sudden. After two full minutes, Kate turned off the game voice and said,Gene dont forget my little pink. Thats my favorite! .. Hanging up the phone, Gene immediately put down the book, got up, and went to the bedroom to look for the princess dress. He remembered that he took it off yesterday and threw it on the sofa. Why did it disappear? Just as he was looking for it, the door opened and Julian strode in. His slender body stopped in front of him.Gene what are you looking for? Gene replied casually,A princess dress. Julians hand froze as he took off his jacket. His mood wasplicated.Oh, stop looking. I might have thrown it away.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Throw it away? Gene thought of Kates sharp tongue and became anxious.Why didnt you throw it away without my permission? With his long and narrow eyes shing with determination, Julian frowned and said in a deep voice,You are a boy. You are not allowed to wear a skirt in the future! This was his bottom line! Genes face tensed up and he said angrily,Youre so domineering! Youre so bossy! No wonder Mommy hates you! Julian handed the coat to the nanny, walked to his son, and squatted down gracefully. Every time he talked to Gene, he would look at him in the same way, which would make the child feel respect. Seeing his sons round eyes, he suddenly asked,Miss Green said she hates me? Gene:Yes! Julian chuckled, and even the tear mole at the corner of his eyes gave off a charm.Womens words are not true. If she really hated him, why would she approach his son again and again? Gene Smith:? He took a step back silently.Dad, have you seen a psychologist? .. Julian stood up and said,We have an appointment with an elder tonight. Lets go together. Gene did not answer, Lockie was lying on the sofa ying games,Okay! Just then, Taylor received a call from her father. Her almond-shaped eyes widened.Uncle? Are you sure? Kevin sneered and said,They even said what your mother was and what she looked like. How can you not be sure? They made an appointment at three oclock in the afternoon and you came back to receive them. After hanging up, Taylor frowned. In fact, the wordmotherwas a little distant for her. From the moment she remembered, the only thing she remembered was thest words left by her mother. It was a voice message. The voice was very gentle, telling her to keep a low profile. However, their family had never been in contact with her mother family. Even Leah was only her mothers sworn sister. Today, they suddenly mentioned her uncle, which made her very curious about what kind of person that mysterious mother was. She took a taxi back to the Green Family. As soon as she entered the door, she heard Morgan ask,Honey, didnt Taylors mother mention her parentshome? Kevin said disdainfully,Ive asked. She said that her parentshome was in a ditch, too poor. She escaped from the wastnd, so she has never contacted them. Hearing this, Morgan hesitated.Ah? Then Taylors uncle came to us. Will he pester us? Kevin had the same worry.She just said that her uncle was hospitalized because of illness. Her aunt came alone. Will she ask us for medical expenses? Morgan curled her lips.Then shall we give it to she? Kevin sneered.Thats Taylors uncle. What does it have to do with our Green family? Taylor is the one who has to pay for medicine! Outside the door, Taylor, who was listening to their conversation, lowered her eyes and suddenly loosened her clenched fingers. Then she sneered and strode into the door. Tina was leaning on Kevins shoulder, acting like a spoiled child. The family of three was full of love. Seeing her, Tina curled her lips and said proudly,No wonder you didnt mention anything about your grandfather in the past. It turns out that you are such a family! But Taylor, you cant forget your roots. After all, he is one of your mothers family. You cant deny this poor rtive, can you? Taylor looked down as if she didnt hear this at all. She walked to the single sofa and sat down casually,pletely ignoring them. Tina said with a sense of superiority,Some time ago, my uncle just bought me a bag. Taylor, what will your uncle buy for you? Oh, I forgot. He is sick and hospitalized. I dont think he can afford the medical expenses. Mom, Dad, I will pity them. Give them a few hundred dors. After that, she frowned again and shouted,Ms. Well, prepare the alcohol and Air freshener. I heard that the people from the countryside are all smelled! At this time, Ms. Well shouted,Here she is! Chapter 35 The Williams Family from Parkgrove? Taylor stood up and was about to go out to wee them. After taking two steps, she saw Kevin and the others sitting there steadily. They raised their chins slightly and put on an arrogant look. Obviously, they didnt take the people outside seriously. She ignored them and went straight out of the door. She saw an elegant and decent middle-aged woman standing at the door. The woman was well-maintained. She wore a long-sleeved cheongsam, like a beautying out of andscape painting. As she walked, she exuded a kind of restrained charm of a literary family. Ms. Well held the alcohol pot in her hand. She had thought that the person who came in would be a humble and dirty vige woman, but she didnt expect that she would be like this. She didnt even dare to spray the alcohol in her hand. Mrs. Williams, Daria Jones, smiled gently and said,Taylor we meet again! Taylor didnt expect to meet her here. She was a little confused.You Daria took two quick steps forward and held her hand.Good girl, this is fate. You saved your uncle! Tina couldnt hold back herughter in the room. Seeing the two talking outside the door, she went straight to the door.Ms. Well, have you been disinfected? We cant let anyone in. However, when she saw Daria, her words stopped abruptly! Three secondster, she raised her voice and shouted sharply,Are you Taylors aunt? Hearing her reaction, Kevin and Morgan also stood up and walked out. Morgan said in a low voice,Tina still hasnt seen much of the city, and she has never seen the image of a rural woman. She has such a big reaction, s. She quietly straightened her back, her eyes full of pride. When she married Kevin, everyone said that she was not as beautiful as histe wife. Over the years, she had been stuck in the fire in her heart. Now, she could finally be proud of her family! She must teach Taylors poor rtives a lesson. The next moment, she saw Daria! Morgans family background was average. Marrying Kevin could be considered a high-end marriage. Over the years, she had been with those richdies and worked hard to learn their charm. She had thought that she was in a good shape, but she didnt expect that just by standing there, Darias temperament and aura hadpletely overwhelmed her! For a moment, none of them spoke. Daria grew up in a rich and powerful family. Just now, she was a little excited to see Taylor, but now she calmed down and felt that something was wrong. She smiled and ignored Morgan. Instead, she looked at Kevin and said with a smile,Are you my brother-inw? Kevin came back to his senses from the surprise, and the arrogance on his face disappeared. Instead, he showed a ttering smile.You are? Daria looked down.I forgot to introduce myself. Im a painter. After the brief answer, she said,Taylor I think its not convenient for you to stay at home. Why dont we go out and find a ce to talk? Taylor nodded.Okay. She took the lead and walked in front, her voice low.Slow down. After they got in the car and left, Tina dared to speak.Dad, Mom, where does this persone from? When they were in the Kempinski Hotel, Daria cried because of worry, so Tina did not recognize her. Morgan gritted her teeth and immediately took Kevins arm.An artist, no wonder she has such a good temperament. But I heard that there are not many artists who make money now. Most of them are cheating in the name of an artist. Tina curled her lips and said,I see. She pretended to be like that. I thought she was a rich woman! If Taylors grandfathers family was rich, her mother would not be so down and out! Kevin stared at the door, looking distracted. To the public, everyone thought that Taylors mother was poor, so she could live afortable life after marrying him. But in fact, she had apany back then. While he was thinking, Morgan said,I remember that Taylors mothers surname is Williams. Williamss surname is very rare. In addition to the Williams Family in Parkgrove, there is no other rich family in the country. These words brought Kevin back to his senses. Yes, except for the Williams Family in Parkgrove, the rest of the merchants surnamed Williams could not show up. He snorted and said,Shes probably putting on airs. Im afraid that Taylor is stupid enough to be deceived! Morgan smiled and said,Well, did we have dinner with the Carlos family tonight? Lets get ready now. Dont bete. Kevin nodded.Yes, this is the real thing. Tina spat,The Diamond Box of the Kempinski Hotel has been booked, otherwise, how nice we are there, s! Outside the door.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Taylor saw a low-key ck Cayenne parked there. The car was a high-end one, and the domestic price was about five million. She can afford such a car. Is she really just a painting? She didnt ask much and followed Daria into the car. Daria told the driver,Go to the Kempinski Hotel. When the car started, Daria saw the girl with almond-shaped eyes, long eyshes, beautiful face, and abnormal white skin. She sighed.Taylor you must have suffered a lot for so many years. Taylor:. Actually, its not that hard. After all, it doesnt matter where you sleep. Seeing that she did not speak, Daria knew that she did not want to mention the Green family. The reports given by Julian were more detailed than what they had seen. She felt sorry for her niece, so she changed the topic. By the way, your uncle cant be discharged from the hospital yet. A junior has helped us to find you, your uncle asked me to invite you and him dinner tonight. Do you think its okay? Taylor didnt care and nodded.Okay. Daria breathed a sigh of relief. After they arrived at the Kempinski Hotel, Daria said,Taylor do you have a daughter? Call her over and let me meet her. She could feel Darias kindness and Taylor agreed. She called Ms. Weed and asked her to send the Kate to the restaurant on the third floor. They went to the restaurant first and nned to have a good chat after entering the private room. Half an hourter, Kevin and his family arrived. They saw Richard absent-mindedly picking them up. After seeing them, he said,Its said that the Williams Family in the Diamond Box! Lets see if theres an opportunity to talk to themter. The Williams family in Parkgrove? Kevin suddenly had an indescribable feeling in his heart, as if he had just missed something. At the same time, at the elevator on the third floor. There was an exclusive elevator in the presidential suite on the top floor, and the rest floors were all used public elevators. Ding. Ding. The two elevators opened at the same time. In the special elevator of the presidential suite, Julian walked out with Gene and Lockie. The other elevator door slowly opened, and Kate stood inside. Chapter 36 The two Gene! The presidents exclusive elevator was built side by side with a typical elevator. Because the private elevator was slightly closer to the inside, if the three of them wanted to go to the restaurant, they would pass by the typical elevator. Julian Smith wouldpletely concentrate on the target that he had strong willingness to do. He always looked steadily forward as he walked. As he walked, he looked serious. And the signature tear mole showed his nobility and alienation. Gene Smith looked like him. When Gene stood next to him, it seemed like Gene is a miniature version of him. But Gene was too young, which made his tender face looked cute. With thepany of the two of them, Lockie Smith, who was slightly inferior, followed with them in high spirits. He was so happy to attend this meeting. He was lively and looked around. After ncing at the people in the elevator, he suddenly froze there. When he looked again, he saw the face that was exactly the same as Gene Smiths! He swallowed and slowly bowed his head, only to see his nephew following him. He was so scared that he screamedMr. Smith! Julian Smith turned his head unhurriedly and looked at the people who were shouting with dissatisfaction in his dark eyes. He saw Lockie Smith pointing at the typical elevator and sayingThe two Gene! After Lockie Smith stopped shouting, he looked at the elevator again and saw that there were only a few adults standing inside, and there was no child at all. He rubbed his eyes and looked over again. There was no child in the elevator. He told these words in confusionI just saw the boy. Why is he missing He looked worried and said to himself,Oh boy. My condition must be worse? Should I go to see the Department of Supervision? I cant believe it that I was hallucinating. Julian said coldlyYou should go to see a brain doctor. Lockie Smith:Are you kidding me. After the three of them walked over and entered the dining room corridor, Kate, who was hiding behind a few guests, poked her head out and patted her chest. She was almost discovered! She scurried away and secretly ran to the corner. She heard the waiter respectfully asking,Hello, Mr. Smith. If you want to go to the VIP room, pleaseing this way. The VIP rooms? When she took a phone call with her mother, she was talking about the VIP room! If his brother went in, he must be exposed? They had already walked to the door of the VIP room and were about to push the door open and enter. It was toote to call her brother at this time! Brother!Kate shouted in a hurry. Just as he was about to follow Julian Smith into the house and visited the elder. Gene Smith was excited to hear the voice. He turned his head in a hurry with a smile, when he saw Kate running towards him. Kate wrapped her head in a scarf and wore a pair of sunsses, which looked very funny.N?velDrama.Org content rights. However, Kate didnt care about her weird clothing. She grabbed Gene Smiths hand and saidBrother, it turns out that your father is here to have dinner with Mommy! Shall we go to the amusement park? Hearing this, Gene Smith finally understood the reason why his sister would suddenly appear here. Fortunately, he had not entered the door yet, otherwise, he would have been exposed! He responded quickly and nodded.Okay. Just as he was about to push open the door, Julian Smith bowed his head and looked over. When he saw the child who wrapped her head very tightly, he squinted his dark and narrow eyes. Julian Smith said to himselfThat girl is the womans daughter. She has just as weird as her mum is. After seeing his sons honesty look, Julian Smith, who forbade Gene to interact with strangers, paused and finally said,Go ahead. He also didnt know why, but he subconsciously felt that it seemed to be good for the two children to y together. There was a small-scale Childrens park in the dining room, which was exclusively provided for children to y. And there was a waiter to look after the kids, too. There was absolutely no problem with the service and safety of Kempinski Hotels. And that is also why Taylor Green dared to let Kate go downstairs alone. After the children ran away, Julian opened the door of the private room and strode in, leaving Lockie Smith standing there and staring at the backs of the children. The child that he just saw in the typical elevator, who looked like the same as Gene, seemed to be wearing the spidermans clothes. Thinking of this, Lockie Smith saidBrother, please entering the room. Ill take care of my nephew. After saying this, he quickly walked towards the childrens park. In the private room. Although there was a door between them, Taylor Green could still hear the voice outside. And she guessed it might be Kate talking with her brother in a childish voice. Taylor Green stood up and wanted to have a look. Then the door was opened and Julian Smith was standing outside. The mans face was delicate and wless. His beautiful and dark eyes narrowed slightly after they looked at each other. He smiled, and looked more warm-hearted than before.Miss. Green, we meet again. Taylor Green looked down casually and thought.Is that the person my uncle wants to invite? Then, the boy who was invited by Kate just now was his son? Thinking of Julian had warned his son for many times, it was obvious that this guy thought highly of his son. Kate was naughty and did not pay much attention to her words. She wished not for letting Kate to make the boy cry and causing unnecessary trouble. Taylor Green lowered his voice and said,Mr. Smith, Im going to see my daughter and give her some instructions. After that, she walked past him and went straight out of the door. Julian Smith lowered his eyes and smiled.So, her daughters name is Kate? My sons name is Gene. What a coincidence! In the corridor. Richard Carlos walked back and forth anxiously with his hands sped behind his back. He was thinking about how to greet the Williams Family by design, but he had not met the member of the Williams Family. Instead, they saw a familiar figure. The girl was wearing a simple T-shirt and jeans. She dragged her feet slowly, with sleepy eyes. But even if she was not well-dressed, she could not hide the beauty of her face. It was Taylor Green! Richard Carlos clenched his fists. In other days, he had always been thinking about this figure. Now that he saw her again, his eyes were still unconsciously attracted by her. Only then did Richard Carlos realize that he had already fell in love with her. He took a step forward and stood in front of Taylor Green. Then he asked:Taylor Green, why are you here? As her way was suddenly blocked with no reason. Taylor Green frowned and looked at Richard Carlos coldly.I dont need to exin my whereabouts to you, do I? Seeing her distant look, Richard Carlos suddenly raised his chin and said proudly,Taylor Green, do you know what Im doing here? Taylor Green:What, I dont want to know. But Richard Carlos didnt wait for her answer and continued,Today, the Williams Family in Parkgrove is also gathering here. Im here to have a business talk with them! When our family make a deal with the Williams Family, our power will definitely be promoted to a higher level and be the most powerful family in Seaside City. If you obey me, I can consider to forgive you. Chapter 37 Being found! Taylor Green didnt listen to him at all. After hearing what he said, she looked up in surprise and asked,What? Richard Carlos looked ashamed but also proud.I can forgive you, but your reputation is bad. If I marry you, it will bring shame to the Carlos family. But I can buy you a vi outside and raise you for your whole lifetime. Taylor Green found it funny. She said coldly and sarcastically,You want to support me? Im afraid you cant afford it. Richard Carlos said in a hurry,I have money! I can give you 10000 dors as living expenses every month. You can buy whatever you want. Even 10000 dors was not enough for Kate to buy clothes. Taylor Green felt annoyed and bypassed him from the left.Im not interested to be your lover. Richard also stopped her to the left.Oh, I know it, you want to marry me? Its not impossible! He gritted his teeth and said,Anyway, my grandfather has always asked me to marry you, and your child is a girl. We can just send her out with some money in the future. As long as she is obedient, we can reluctantly ept her as our family member. He thought that the conditions he offered were good enough. Any woman should be grateful, right? Unexpectedly, Taylor looked at him in cold eyes, and her whole body was covered with ayer of coldness.My daughter will not suffer any grievance. Richard frowned.Taylor Green, dont be too much excessive! Are you crazy to want your daughter to change her surname to Carlos and have the same treatment as my child? Let me tell you, its impossible! At this time, a sharp voice suddenly came.Taylor Green, how dare you to seduce Cousin Richard again! With these words, Tina Green rushed over. She waved her hand and wanted to hit Taylor.Your son of bitch! Richard stopped her and shouted angrily,What are you doing? In the private room, Kevin Green, Morgan Ivey and Richards father heard the noise and came out. When they saw the three people, Kevin Green roared:Taylor Green, are you bullying your sister again? Apologize to your sister now! Morgan Ivey also said,Taylor, today your sister will engage with Richard. I know youre not happy, but you cant make trouble. Your scandal makes the Carlos family ashamed. You got pregnant before you got married and ruined the reputation of the two families! Richard Carlos said,Uncle, aunt, you should not me Taylor. We are true love. Im willing to ept her. Tina Greens pupils shrank, and she took a step back in pain and sadness. However, Kevin Green was also shocked.Richard, my daughter has been naughty since she was a child. Dont be fooled by her! She got pregnant before she got married. Your reputation will be ruined if you marry her! Morgan Ivey also nodded and reminded him,Whats more, her uncles family is very poor and they are the bottom of the society. Today, he even came to beg us. Its also an annoyed trouble to have such a rtive! After that, Richard still looked at Taylor with admiration, which annoyed Morgan Ivey. She turned to Mr. Carlos and said,Mr. Carlos, you have to be careful! We dont want your family to be involved. Hearing this, Mr. Carloss eyes fell on Taylor Green. But Taylor leaned against the wall with her bright eyes slightly lowered and a sarcastic smile on her face, as if she was watching aedy. She did not care at all, as if the dispute here had nothing to do with her. Mr. Carlos, who had been starting a business for many years, suddenly said with his deep eyes darkening,The marriage will influence the lifetime. It depends on the childrens choice. Miss Green, do you really want to marry my son? His words attracted everyones attention to Taylor Green. Tut, they were finally willing to listen to her. Taylor Green raised her eyebrows and said,I dont want to. Everyone was confused. Richard Carlos was the first to take reaction. He was furious.Taylor Green? What do you mean? Taylor stood up straight and said word by word,It means that Im not interested in you. Richard looked at her incredulously, as if he still didnt understand. On the same time, Tina Green shouted,Tina Green, why are you not interested in Cousin Richard? You mean you are so excellent that he cant match you. A woman like you with lot of burdens and a child of a bastard. Do you deserve to be picky about others? Richard finally came to his senses. He said in anger,Taylor Green, if youre not interested in me, then who are you interested in? Everyone in Rheinsville City knows that youre pregnant before you get married. Who would marry you, except for me, when your reputation and private life are ruined? Morgan Ivey sighed and said,Taylor, how ridiculous for you to say such words? You cant expect too much. Do you think you can be like your mother? She is lucky enough to be able to get close to your father, let alone shee from a poor and remote ce. Even if you are good-looking, a distinguished family will not receive you. Morgan Ivey changed the topic again.By the way, are you eating with your aunt here? Where is she? Your uncle has to spend money in the hospital. Is it not enough? These words made Mr. Carlos frown. At this moment, a gentle voice came.Who said that we dont have enough money to see a doctor? They all looked far into the distance and saw Daria Jones walking over. The smile on her face was elegant and brilliant.Mr. Green, Mrs. Green, you dont have to worry about the money for our hospitalization. Also, you dont have to worry about Taylors marriage in the future. The Williams Family will take care of it! Mr. Carlos was shocked.Which Family? Daria Jones smiled. Her voice was gentle, but what she said made everyone shocked.The Williams Family in Parkgrove. Mr. Carloss pupils contracted! Even Kevin Green and Morgan Ivey were shocked and speechless! The Williams Family in Parkgrove. Which one do they mean? While they were hesitating, Daria Jones looked at Richard Carlos again. After sizing him up with her eyes, she shook his head and said,Taylor,e back to the private room with me. Dont let your boyfriend waiting too long. She deliberately emphasized the wordsboyfriend. Taylor Green knew that her aunt was helping her, so he nodded and said,Okay.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Only then did the two of them turn around, only to see Julian Smith standing behind them. His dark and narrow eyes were raised. He repeated word by word,A blind date? C While they were involved in an embarrassing situation, Kate was secretly going to the stairwell with Gene Smith. She took off her scarf, with her delicate and lovely face exposed to the sunlight. She took a quick breath and said,I was quite out of breath. Brother, fortunately, I was not exposed! Then he saw his brother stopping and slowly raise his head. Kate turned around and slowly looked up. She saw Lockie Smith standing there with his eyes wide open unbelievably. Chapter 38 Taylor Green is Gene Smith’s Mother! The corridor was bustling with all kinds of noise. The three people in the stairwell were all silent. After half a minute, Lockie Smith pointed at Kate in doubt.You, you, you. Gene Smith sighed.Since youve seen it, I wont cheat you again. He said seriously,In fact, I have a superpower, which is a doppelganger ability. If you dont believe me, just close your eyes and I will take back the doppelganger. Lockie Smith:What? Heughed at these words.Little nephew, do you think Im stupid? How could I believe you? Kate approached her brother and opened her mouth. It looked like she was going to whisper, but her voice was loud.Brother, it seems that uncle is not as foolish as I thought before? Gene Smith was also pretending to be confused.I will do some research, whether a one-celled organism can think? Lockie Smith was speechless. It was both interesting and humiliating! After a while, he said proudly,You have too many ws in your superpower. How you can clone a little girl? Well, youre amazing!Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. The kid was dressed like a spiderman, which made her looked like a little boy. And her mum was Taylor Green. Kate? Gene Smith? The of thinking was different after all! The two cute kids looked at each other and Kate tilted her head.Brother, what should we do now? Shall we use violence to warn him dont tell to other people? Gene Smith hesitated for a moment and said,Well, its not OK. After all, he is our uncle. Oh.Kate was a little disappointed. Lockie Smith smiled again.Ill tell my brother right now that he has another daughter in the world! After that, he ran out. Gene Smith hurriedly called him,Uncle! But Lockie Smith still kept walking. Kate was anxious. She put her hands on her hips and roared,Kiki, stop right there! He had formed a habit when he yed the game, his obedient instinct made it seem as if he was frozen by magic. Come back! Lockie Smith obediently returned to the stairwell and squatted down like a loyal dog.So, youre my boss! Kate held her little face and tilted her head, saying,Yes, Im Sweet Candy! So, the boss is not only a five-year-old child, but also a girl! Lockie Smith felt a deep sense of deception. Gene Smith said,Uncle, you cant tell Dad what happened today! Lockie Smith was puzzled.Why? Gene was silent for a moment.Think about it. If Dad knew that Kates mommy was the one who also gave birth to me, what would he do? Lockie Smith felt like he was out of his mind.Mommy? The person who gave birth to you what? Do you mean that Taylor Green is your cruel mother who abandoned you? Lockie Smith finally understood why the two kids didnt tell the truth. Five years ago, his brother suddenly came back with a baby on his arms and said the baby was his son. When everyone asked who was the mother of the child, his brother was angry and strictly ordered his family not to mention the childs birth mother. At that time, they secretly guessed what terrible things the woman had done. It seemed that their brother was going to tear the woman into pieces Kate said softly,Kiki, I want to have a happy family, so I want them to fall in love with each other first and then tell them the truth. And in that way, we can be together. Can you help us keep it a secret? Lockie Smith shook his head.No, I cant cheat my brother. The next moment, Kate was irritable and said,If you tell Dad, I wont y games with you anymore! Lockie Smith:This is a big threat! C On the same time, in the VIP room. The three people who came back sat there silently. Daria Jones was a little embarrassed and then exined,Mr. Smith, I wish not for offending you. I was forced by the situation just now. I have to say these words. Please dont misunderstand. Although the Smith family was friendly with the Williams family from generation to generation, Julian Smith was far away from only the head of the Smith family. Moreover, he hated to have a rtionship with women the most. it might offend him. Julian Smith was staring at Taylor Green The woman lowered her eyes and stirred the ss of water in her hand vapidly. Her beautiful face and cold temperament never made people feel disgusting. Not only was he not angry, but he also smiled.Its okay. Daria Jones chatted with Julian politely. When he knew that Taylor was going to go back to Parkgrove with him the day after tomorrow, Daria Jones said with a smile,Taylor, your uncle and I wanted to take you to live with us in Parkgrove. She burst into tears.Your grandmother has been crying since your mother disappeared. She cried so hard that her eyes were blind. She has been missing your mother all these years. She must be very happy to see you. Taylor Green was going to refuse. She was already an adult and did not need to be taken care of. But after hearing this, he paused and said, Okay. Then, the food was prepared, and they started to enjoy their dinner. Julian Smith looked at the woman and found that she was very unique at eating. She liked to dig a spoonful of rice with a spoon and put it into her mouth to chew, but her casual movements were not rude. Most of the girls Julian had seen before were chewing and swallowing gently, but she ate all the rice in the bowl in a few bites efficiently. What he didnt know was that Taylor Green didnt want to waste time on anything but sleeping with Kate! Daria Jones had just started to eat when Taylor put down her fork and said,Aunt, I have something to doter. I have to go first. Daria Jones was speechless. After saying that, Taylor Green went out of the private room. And she received a message from Ms. Weed, which told that Kate had returned, so she didnt go upstairs and took a taxi to go. Although she knew that it was impolite to leave the banquet halfway, she really had something important to do. Two days ago, she had made an appointment with the agent of Grove Pharmaceuticalspany-Kent Evans, who had been in charge of thepany with her mums instruction for more than 20 years. When she arrived at the cafe, Kent Evans was already there. He stood up excitedly and said,Miss Green, you have already return! You are 24 years old, right? Madam will be very pleased to see you grow up now! Kent Evans did his best to manage thepany. Even after so many years, he was still loyal to her mum. Taylor Green nodded slightly, sat down, and asked,Uncle, I want to know if my mother has anything else other than leaving me apany. Or, is there anything else she wanted to give me in thepany? She had investigated it. Grove Pharmaceuticalspany was just a small-scalepany. Its annual ie was five million. Over the years, it had changed thepanys address and moved several times. She didnt quite understand why the Carlos family and the green family had been fighting for such a uselesspany. Kent Evans nodded seriously.Yes! Taylor looked up at him and asked,What? Is there truly a secret in thepany? Chapter 39 Stay in the room together As soon as he thought of this, he heard Kent Evans say,There are also love andpany. Taylor was speechless. Kent Evans said a lots of words,Although Madam disappeared suddenly, she paved the way for you. Although she is gone, her heart has always been with you. After listening to his boring words for more than an hour, Taylor Green was so tired that she couldnt help yawning. Only then did Kent Evans realize that he was too rude.Miss Green, you are now an adult. When are you going to take over thepany? Although he already had belonging and passion to thepany, thepany belonged to the Miss Green, so he had to return it to her. However, Taylor Green said lightly,Thepany operate well with your management. Just go on. It was a small-scalepany without a matured department. She had to do many things on herself, which would also dy her sleep time! Kent Evans was shocked Taylor Green asked,Does the Carlos family intend to buy ourpany? If the Carlos family really found the development potential of thepany, there was no need to use Richards marriage as a bargaining chip. They could just buy it at a high price. They did have money. But Kent Evans shook his head.No. Taylor frowned. She couldnt figure it out, so she just put it behind herself.Uncle, if you have recall something that my mum wants to give me, please send me a message. Of course, mydy.Kent Evans said again,Miss Green, give me your Bankcard number. Ill transfer thepanys dividends directly to you in the future. In the past, Taylor Green was young. And when she grew up, he left the country. That was why Kent Evans gave the dividends to his guardian. Taylor Green didnt care about 700000 dors, but she also didnt want the green family benefit from this. She gave her ount and left. On the top floor of Kempinski Hotels. Norbert Smith casually sat on the sofa and looked at Gene Smith with contempt. In this generation, the Smith family only had the main and second branch in Parkgrove. As the firstborn son and direct grandson of the family, Julian Smith inherited the position of power. However, the second branch, his uncle, was not convinced, so he caused a lot of troubles. The one in the ancestral mansion was not involved in the family businesspetition. They only took responsibility of managing the unfair affairs of the Family. And that is why Norbert Smith was obsessed with martial arts. He didnt admire his uncles way of doing things. He admired Julian Smith sincerely, but he hated this child. He was a stain on his brothers glorious life! Moreover, there was something wrong with his mind, and he was also weak. This child doesnt deserve to be the sessor of the Smith family. Norbert Smith snorted and looked away disdainfully. At this time, the door was opened and Julian Smith came back. As the man entered, a strong pressure came over, which made Norbert Smith hurriedly sit upright and respectfully greet,Brother. Hmm,Julian Smith replied.What are you doing here? Norbert Smith rubbed his aquiline nose nervously.Grandpa heard that youre going to Parkgrove to look after grandma, so he asked me to go back with you to be a witness. By the way, I want to see if I can join the Algernon family and learn some ancient martial arts. With the development of the era, martial arts seemed to decline, but in fact, the mysterious masters were among themon people. The Algernon family and the Antony family were the best in the ancient martial arts world. Norbert Smiths dream was to learn martial arts. Julian Smith nced at him and knew that it was true that this guy was going to learn martial art, by the way to be a witness. He looked at Gene with his dark and narrow eyes, and there was a dim light in his eyes.At that time, let Gene go with you. However, the requirements of the Algernon family for taking in disciples are harsh, and you may not satisfy his requirements, but I think Gene might be admitted into there. When he was a child, Julian had already discovered his potential talent. He was a good candidate for martial arts. But at that time, he couldnt bear to see his son suffer, so he didnt teach him. His son had been a little weird recently, so it was more suitable to send him to learn martial arts from the Algernon family. Norbert Smith pouted disdainfully.Him? However, when he wanted to go on. He met Julians sharp gaze, he shut her mouth immediately. He was still looking down upon the boy in his heart. How could Mr. Algernon take a fancy to such a weak body? Taylor Green had just returned to the hotel. Her phone rang. She changed into slippers, leaned against the sofa, and answered the callzily. Suddenly, a roar came from the opposite side,Taylor, have you beenzy recently? You havent practiced well! Taylor touched her ears and said,Algernon, I want to sleep. I dont have time. Then lent me teaching Kate! She is your daughter, and her talent will definitely be better. I want to take her as my disciple and inherit my martial arts! Have you found your son? Inparison, our branch is more suitable for the boy. If you find him, bring them here together! Taylor Green saidzily,Is the Algernon family in such a terrible state? Do we have to rely on a five-year-old child to revitalize the family? Mr. Algernon roared angrily,. You should be med for the consequence? Its all my fault for being stupid to receive you as my disciple! Antony always shows off his disciple in front of me, and my disciple cant be inferior! If you have time,e to Parkgrove and have apetition with his disciple! Mr. Algernon had beenpeting with Mr. Antony for a lifetime. Taylor Green said slowly,I dont have time. I want to sleep. Before Mr. Algernon got angry, she added,But I do want to go to Parkgrove to visit you with Kate. What time is it? Ill send someone to pick you up! Mr. Algernon said his words without thinking twice. When he heard Taylor Greensughter, the old man said awkwardly,I missed Kate. I didnt miss you! Taylor told he the specific time and hung up the phone. She picked up a ss of water from the table, took sips, and then went to take a shower. Outside the door. Kate held her phone and saw everything through the crack in the door. She then sent a message,Kiki, Mommy is back! Gene Smith said,Kate, leave now. Dad is going downstairs to find Mommy! Kate ran to the stairwell and saw her fathering out of the elevator. When he arrived at their room, he saw the door open and went straight in. As soon as he entered the door, Lockie Smith ran over like a rabbit and tied a big iron lock on the door. Then Lockie Smith sneaked up to the stairwell and asked,Did they drink what I asked them to drink? Kate said,She drank it just now! I put it in the water! Gene Smith said,Dad also drank it. Lockie Smith said,Spectacr! Kate, your current task is to ask Ms. Weed donte back. Tonight, the rtionship between your dad and mum will definitely closer. Kate asked in confusion,Whats the medicine you gave Mommy? Lockie Smith smiled.Well, its not suitable for children! Of course, it was that kind of medicine! Moreover, he knew that his brother had strong self-control, so he gave them a luxurious upgraded version! Inside the room. Taylor Green was taking a shower when she suddenly heard a voice outside. She wrapped herself in a bath towel and walked out. She said slowly,Kate, Ms. weed, are youe back?N?velDrama.Org content rights. As she spoke, she saw a man sitting on the sofa. Chapter 40:Julian was ashamed When he heard the weird sound of the door, he realized that something was wrong. It didnt take long for him to know that he had been drugged. Over the years, there were many girls in Parkgrove wanted to be his girlfriend. There were all kinds of drugs that he could not defend against. When he had been drugged carelessly half a year ago, he also used to take the other medicine. But he had been practicing martial arts since he was a child, and his physical quality was stronger than ordinary peoples. He suppressed it with his willpower. So, he was confident that there would be no problem this time. The door was locked. Listening to the sound of running water from the bathroom, he simply sat on the sofa and wanted to see what the woman was going to do. In fact, he could not understand this woman. She frequently interacted with Gene and allowed Gene to call her mommy. Logically speaking, she should have nned to seduce him with his sons help. However, every time she faced him, she showed a look of indifference, which almost made him think that he had misunderstood her! As a result, she suddenly cooperates with her son tonight. First, she drugged him, and then sent a message to him to let him go downstairs. Now, the two of them were locked here. Was she finally going to tell the truth? For some unknown reason, he was still looking forward to it. As soon as he thought of this, the bathroom door opened and the woman came out with fog and humidity. Through the curtain, he saw a pair of fair feet. She was barefoot, and her toes were cute and fair. Julian Smith felt his mouth dry and his desire to be suppressed rose. Then he saw her slender ankle, straight and white calf. The curtain was pushed open, and the woman was standing there wrapped in a white bath towel.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Perhaps it was because she had just washed her face with hot water. Her cheeks were red and her hair was wet. The hair stuck to her white and thin shoulders. There were drops of water on her face falling to her corbone, then going down and seeping into the bath towel At that moment, he suddenly felt a surge of heat in his lower abdomen, which made him frown. He only felt that all the blood in his body seemed to be rushing to one ce! He clenched his fists and lost control for a while. Taylor also noticed his change. The face of the man on the sofa was abnormally red, and his long and narrow eyes were full of desire. He was easy to get along with than usual, and the tear mole at the corner of his eyes made him more charming than usual. He was lying on the sofa, but his posture was a little enchanting. Taylor Green frowned.Why are you here? As soon as she finished speaking, the man on the sofa suddenly rushed over and pushed her against the wall with a strong strength. Then, he chuckled and said,Miss Green has taken a shower. Since you cant wait, Ill help you. After saying that, the man lowered his head and kissed her neck fiercely. The hot breath made Taylor Green shiver. Her nose was full of a mans domineering hormones. He was too close to her, and he was very tall. When he bent down, his back slightly bent. An indescribable heat permeated her whole body, making her gradually feel thirsty. As a doctor, she instantly understood what happened. She tried to push the man away, only to find that he was still kissing her neck. Taylor suddenly raised his right knee and attacked the mans body. The next moment, her ankle was grabbed by the mans hand. He said in a hoarse voice,Are you still pretending to refuse me at this time? Taylor Green sneered, jumped gently, and kicked him hard with his left leg! Bang! Julian Smith stretched out his arm to block the attack. Taylor Green punched again. Feeling the fierce punch, Julian Smith turned his head. The womans other fist whistled past his ear. What a fast speed. Before long, after fighting with each other for a minute, both of them retreated and kept a distance from each other. Taylor Green frowned, and she was very angry. Just as she wanted to say something, the bath towel suddenly slipped down and her whole body felt cold. Taylors mind went nk for a second. She suddenly squatted down and nned to pick up the bath towel, only to find that they were already together and could not be unfolded for a short time. Seeing the man looking at her in shock, Taylor picked up the bath towel quickly and threw it directly at Julians face. Julian Smith was about to grab a bath towel and teach the woman who dared to hit him a lesson, on the same time he heard her shout coldly,How dare you take it off? Ill make sure you cant get out of this room today! Julian Smith:? He had never been threatened in this way since he was a child! But the hidden anger in the womans words made him pause for a moment. Taking advantage of this opportunity, Taylor hurriedly picked up a nightgown from the side and wrapped it around her body. She said,I was also drugged. Julian Smith was sensitive enough to know something. Judging from the voice, she seemed to have put on her clothes. He took off the bath towel and looked at her with a frown.You mean its not you? The corners of Taylors mouth smiled. She nced at somewhere else and said,Mr. Smith, dont be too much confident about your charming. Julian Smith: He held a bath towel with both hands and stood in front of him casually.If its not you, who have drugged us? Seeing that he was no longer impulsive, Taylor Green turned around and went to the study.Wait for a minute. She found a set of clothes from the study and put them on. Then she picked up herptop and walked to the living room. Seeing him again , she saw the man sitting on the sofa. Except for his slightly infrared face, his expression was as usual. If it werent for the towel on his waist rising, the man seemed to be the same as usual. Taylor Green secretly sighed,What a strong self-control. If it werent for the fact that he had taken medicine since he was a child, which made his body immune to most drugs, Taylor Green would have lost her mind! But he suppressed the distracting thoughts in two minutes. Julian Smith looked at her with his dark and narrow eyes shing with a dim light.Miss Green, if you regret it now, its not toote. Taylor was confused. She said to herself,This man is too confident. She said sarcastically,Mr. Smith, I have no interest in you. I wouldnt want yourpany, even if you took off your clothes and stood in front of me. Is it really not her? Julian felt a little regretful, but he still told. It is you that just took off your clothes. Taylor Green:. Her expression instantly tensed up. She walked straight over, opened theptop on the table, and pushed it in front of him. Julian Smith was stunned.What? Taylor Green said slowly,Of course, you should enter your ount password and check the surveince! Even if you dont know who drugged you, you should know who locked the door, right? Seeing that she was so confident, Julian Smith became more and more unhappy. He knocked on it casually and pressed the return key. Then, the rm system appeared on theputer instantly. Outside the door, three figures were standing there, their faces almost touching the door, as if they were listening to the sound inside Chapter 41 It is too late! The three of them were facing the camera, but since the two children knew the truth, they deliberately wore masks to prevent being discovered. And the uracy of the camera was very low. It was hard for them to tell who it was. Julian Smith hesitated for a moment and point at one of the children.This, it seems to be Gene. Taylor Green sneered.This is my daughter. In fact, the two children were not only as tall as each other, but also had the same figure. Taylor Green could recognize them, because of her spidermans clothe. Julian Smith was puzzled.Is that so? He couldnt find it out, so he simply fixed his eyes on Lockie Smith. When he saw him again, an angry and cold temperature raising on his body. Taylors sarcastic voice whispered in his ear.Mr. Smith, this seems to be your brother. Outside the door, three figures lined up one by one. They tilted their heads, put their ears against the door, and listened quietly to the sound in the room. Bang! The noiseing from inside confused all of them. Kate and Gene looked at Lockie Smith in confusion.Uncle, what are Mom and Dad doing? Are they dismantling the house? Lockie Smith said proudly,Theyre fighting! Children dont have to understand! Anyway, after this fight, theyll have a good rtionship! Kate was a little worried.Is the fight so fierce? Lockie Smith raised an eyebrow.Of course, theres a chance that bring a new life to the world! And that is how you two are brought to the world. Kate: She frowned and said,But what if Mom hit Dad? Gene Smith was even angrier.Dad hit a woman. Hes so rude! No wonder he cant admired by Mommy. Lockie Smith:? He listened with great interest for a while and secretly sighed in his heart.Brother is really strong. What a big noise. However, it stopped in such a quick time? He leaned closer to the door and asked in a low voice,I feel ashamed to help you cheat my brother. How long are you going to lie to him? Although Kate was smart, she had no opinion on this matter, she looked at her brother. Gene Smith said,Ill tell you the truth after Mommy has cured her. Gene was well aware that keeping it a secret was disrespectful to her father and mother, especially her mother was looking for him all over the world. He did know what kind of hard time she was going through. If they couldnt fall in love in these days, they wouldnt force them anymore. Lockie Smith was about to say something, when the door shook and someone knocked on it.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Then, a serious and terrifying voice came from the room.Lockie, open the door right now! A minuteter, the iron lock was opened. Julian Smith took Kate and Gene upstairs. Taylor Green didnt care how he would punish Lockie Smith, but at this time, she was sitting on the sofa and staring at Kate. He said seriously,Kate, why did you do this? Kate lowered her head and yed her fingers. She was so scared that she did not dare to speak. Taylors voice slowed down.You want me to be Julian Smiths girlfriend? Kate nodded and said,Mommy, Dad how glorious it would be to receive Julian Smith to be your husband and travel with him! Hes handsome and rich! you dont want it? Taylor was speechless. She rubbed her head and asked,Who came up with such a bad idea? This time, Kate betrayed her uncle without hesitation.Kiki Upstairs Lockie Smith looked at his brother, who was sitting on the sofa with a serious look on his face. He swallowed and said,Brother, Im doing this for your own good. You havent been close to women for so many years. You must be bored? His legs got tired and he was frightened. He tightened his legs and heard his brothers deep voice,Ill punish you for half a years living expenses. Lockie Smith was stunned and asked casually,Is that all? He even thought that he had tricked his brother. ording to his style, he would punish him badly. Julian Smith looked up and asked,What, do you think its not heavy enough? Lockie Smith immediately reacted and jumped back anxiously.Of course, its heavy enough. Half a years living expenses! How can I spend money in the game? Its so miserable! After he ran away, Julian Smith leaned against the sofa, but what shed through his mind was the scene downstairs where he pressed the womans shoulder and kissed her. He touched his lips, which still seemed to have the slippery feeling. He unconsciously remembered when the bath towel suddenly fell off Well, he saw nothing. C The next day. Taylor Green asked Ms. Weed to pack up early in the morning and went to the airport at noon. Knowing that she was going to go to Parkgrove with Julian, her uncle Carter Williams and aunt Daria Jones also decided to take the opportunity to go back with her. Carter Williams was about to be transferred to Puslinta Hospital in Parkgrove, where the medical treatment there was much better than that of Rheinsville City. When they arrived at the airport, Taylor Green found that they were taking a private ne this time. Daria Jones sighed and said,The private nes have to make an appointment in advance. The Smith family deserves to be the most powerful family. They can arrange it so quickly. When she mentioned the Smith family, Taylors eyes flickered unnaturally. Next, Taylor Green had experienced how careful Julian was. Julian Smith directly arranged a room for her, inside which was not only afortable big bed, but also a shower room to meet her requirements for sleep. She slept all the course. Two hourster, they arrived Parkgrove. Daria Jones returned to the Williams family with her luggage and Kate. Taylor Green and the medical staff who came to pick her up apanied Julian Smith and Carter Williams to Puslinta Hospital. When they arrived at the hospital, Taylor first settled down Carter Williams in the VIP ward and then went to the intensive care unit. When she agreed to give a treatment to Lady Smith in Rheinsville City, Julian Smith sent her the case. Taylor Green didnt want to waste time. When she cured Lady Smith, his son woulde back. So, she wanted to have a look and arrange the fastest surgery. Unexpectedly, as soon as she walked into the intensive care unit, she heard the urgent sound of heartbeat from ECG monitor! At the door, several people of the second branch were confronting Julian Smith and Gene Smith. Gene looked at the ward anxiously, wearing a mask and a hat. At this moment, Julians second uncle pointed at Gene and roared,You are vicious! As soon as you came back, your great grandma gets worse! ording to her current state, even if we find marvel, it will bete to have surgery! Its toote! Gene clenched his fists, and his eyes turned red. Grandma, you must hold on! Julian Smith frowned and his face was full of shock. His grandmothers body was still fine, how could her condition suddenly get worse so quickly? BeepSuddenly, a sharp voice came out. The nurse said,The patient is dying! The doctors scream also came out Chapter 42 Mommy,Save Granny! The scene was chaotic, and the sound of doctorsemergency treatment came from the room. Mom! Grandma! Great Granny! The people of the second branch suddenly burst into tears. They wiped their tears and looked very sad. Shut up!Julian Smiths shout made them choke. Uncle Hayden Smith immediatelyined,Julian, its okay if youre are not sad. Why dont you let us.? Julian Smith nced at him coldly and said,Grandma is still alive! Hayden Smith was so scared that he didnt dare to say the rest of his words. The people of the second branch gradually stopped crying. Julian Smith stared at the ward. Gene Smiths small body began to tremble. He had always been a small boy, but now he even doesnt know what to do. As if Julian had noticed his panic, he put his warm hand on his shoulder. His gradually calmed down. He turned his head and saw Julian Smith looking down at him. He said in a serious voice,Gene, dont be afraid. Genes eyes turned red again and he nodded. Taylor Green had already walked to the ward and her eyes swept over Gene. When she was on the ne, she needed to sleep, so she took Kate with her in the room and did not talk to Julian and his son. At this moment, from such a close observation, this childs figure was really simr to Kates.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. When she still wanted to look around, she was attracted by the voice in the ward. Seeing that she was walking over, but did not enter the door immediately and looked at him instead. His was also disappointed.Does Marvel think that Grandma is hopeless? His voice was very low. For the first time, he asked with confusion and pleading,Miss Green, please.. Before he told the words, Taylor Green had already looked away and walked to the ward. Puslinta Hospital was indeed a well-known hospital all over the country. It had the top medical conditions in this country. From instruments to doctors, even nurses were very professional. At this moment, everyone was in good order, treating the patient. Get ready for an electric shock! 200! Bang! . Beep, beep, beep.. beep.. beep.. Her heart finally beat again, which made the doctors and nurses relieved. However, Taylor Green frowned. She was observing the data of the patients. Mr. Smith, Madams body has reached its limit. This time, her heart suddenly stopped and caused many organ failures. If she cant wake up in time, Im afraid her life will be in danger. The attending doctor, who had just taken part in the rescue, took off her mask at this time, revealing a bright face. She calmly and steadily told the situation of Lady Smith. Julian Smith frowned.Doctor, Grandma has always been healthy. How could this happen all of a sudden? Doris Miller frowned and sighed.After all, Lady Smith is 80 years old, and she is not as strong as before. Julian looked at Taylor Green and asked,Then shall we have an immediate operation? No! Before Taylor Green could answer, Doris Miller shook her head. Her voice was gentle, giving people a sense of reliable.Madam is too weak. She has just been rescued from the dangerous situation. At this time, surgery will be more harmful to her. Taylor Green didnt say anything. She was carefully observing the patient. Lady Smiths eyes were closed. Her face was covered in wrinkles and her figure was thin and weak. She was lying there without any sound. Her body was indeed extremely weak. But without surgery, the brain would be blocked by blood for a long time, and it might be difficult to wake up in the future. While she was absorbed in thought, there was another quarrel outside the door. The people of the second branch also heard Doris Millers voice. Hayden Smith was already jumping up and down.Do you mean that my mother cant be saved? Mom, why is your life so bitter? We all said that Julian brought back an ungrateful boy. You didnt believe it and insisted on keeping him by your side. But in the end, he was so cruel that he pushed you down the stairs. This is killing you! Hayden Smith was 55 years old. He looked thin and energetic, and he had experienced a lot, leaving only shrewdness. His son, Michael Smith, had the special dark and narrow eyes of the Smith family. However, he was not as sophisticated as Julian Smith. On the contrary, he always smiled with malicious intentions. He sighed and choked with sobs.Dad, dont say that. After all, he is not a normal child. He is mentally ill. He didnt do it on purpose. He doesnt want to hurt his grandma.. The son of Michael Smith was one of the younger generations, because he was so fat that his eyes even were covered. He rushed to Gene Smith and reached out his chubby hand to hit him.You are a little monster, a murderer! Hearing the advice, Julian Smith was about to ask Taylor Greens opinion, but at such a critical moment, the people of the second branch didnt care about their grandmothers life and began to me Gene again. The boy raised his hand and waved it at his face. Julian Smiths eyes darkened, and the umted anger could no longer be restrained. He kicked the boy to the ground as fast as he could! He could ept a childs trick at ordinary times, but it was too humiliating to p him in the face! The boy was kicked and slid a meter away on the ground. He was fat and had fat as a buffer. In addition, Julian deliberately controlled his strength, so he didnt have any internal injuries. However, his skin and flesh hurt so much that he burst into tears. He rolled behind Hayden Smith and said,Grandpa, save me. Uncle is going to kill me! Hayden Smith red at him and scolded,Julian Smith, what are you doing? There was anger in Julians dark and narrow eyes, and the tear mole was even colder and ruthless.Uncle, if you cant teach your grandson well, Ill help you teach him. Hayden Smith shouted,Teach your son first! He hurt his grandmothers life. Its a great sin! Julian Smith took a step forward and said in an imposing manner,He didnt kill anyone. I believe him. Michael Smith stood in front of his son and his father and sighed gently.Brother, you should believe that he is not innocent. The surveince video in the living room of the house is very obvious. Its Gene who pushed Grandma. We gave the monitor to Grandpa of the ancestral mansion. They have already agreed that the meeting hall will be held this weekend and the Gene Smith will be removed! In addition to the servants at home proved that they had quarreled with Lady Smith, the main reason why Gene was med is that the scene had been recorded by the monitor. The video was taken from back. In the video, Lady Smith fell down, while the young one was stretching out his hand. No matter how he exined, it was the young one who pushed her down. Witness and material evidence were all there. So now there was only one way to prove that Gene was innocent. Only to saved Lady Smith and woke her up! Although his son had never defended himself, Julian Smith believed him all the time! Gene Smith stared at the ward. He couldnt hear other peoples usations at all. He only cared about his grandmother. Seeing that grandma was still, he burst into tears. He suddenly rushed into the ward and hugged Taylors leg.Mommy, save my grandma! Chapter 43 Where’s Your Son? Taylor Green was shocked. She was checking Madams indicators and she was suddenly frozen. She slowly lowered her head and saw the little boy who always made her feel familiar. At this moment, he looked up at her. He was wearing a mask and a hat, so his face could not be seen clearly, but her familiar eyes were full of respect and prayer. All of a sudden, Taylor Greens mind went nk. She was about to think of the past when another medical equipment rang out. Saving people was the most important. She focused her attention and found that Madams blood pressure was rising. Doris Miller also hurried in and found Taylor Green. She put on a mask and frowned.Who are you? This is the intensive care unit. Please get out immediately! I invited Miss Green. Julian Smith followed closely behind and ordered,Let her participate in the rescue. Doris Miller paused for a moment, and there was a sh of fierceness in her eyes, but she suddenly thought of something. She nodded and said,Okay. The ward was busy again. Julian Smith went out with Gene. Taylor Green stood next to her sensibly. Doris Miller suddenly looked at her and said with sarcasm and disdain in her tone,We should inject Lady Smith with sodium nitroprusside, right, Dr. Green? This was the basic pressure suppression medicine. Taylor Green nodded. Doris Miller quickly injected the medicine, which stabilized Madams condition again. Taylor Green looked at the medical record book and thetest version of CT test. After she was clear about it, she came out with Doris Miller. Doris Miller walked in front of her. As soon as she walked out of the door, she saw Julian Smith walking toward her. She took off her mask and looked serious. When she was about to speak, she saw Julian Smith passing by her and walking straight to Taylor Green. He asked nervously,Can you start an operation? Mr. Smith, Madams condition is veryplicated at the moment. Her blood pressure is high, her heart is heavy, and many organs are failing. Even if Marvel cant protect her heart with the help of the surgeon easily, the sess rate is only 30%. It has 70%possibility that the patients may die on the operating table. Moreover, the operation is very harmful to the patients. Even if they are lucky enough to save her life, Madams heart is also damaged. Im afraid that she only has half a year to live. Dr. Green, am I right? This analysis was very reasonable. Taylor Green nodded. Seeing that she was friendly enough, Doris Miller didnt pay much attention to her. She looked at the other people and suddenly lowered her voice.Mr. Smith, I have a better way. Julian Smith finally looked at her. Doris Miller raised her head slightly and said slowly,You know, I once learned traditional medicine and was good at this. In fact, I can use acupuncture to wake Lady Smith up temporarily. Temporarily?Julian Smith was puzzled. Doris Miller put her hands in the pockets of the white coat, and her straight hair was all tied behind her head. At the age of 30, she looked mature and charming and her voice was calm, which made people easy to believe her. Well, I can use the silver needle to break through the blood stasis in her brain and temporarily wake her up, which is thest stimtion of hormones. But after Old Grandma wakes up, she can only hold on for one day, and then. Julians eyes suddenly widened and he pursed his lips tightly. Seeing that he understood, Doris Miller said slowly,The Madams illness dont need to have a surgery immediately. She will either die on the operating table or be saved. She will live for half a year with the best medicine. If she is not cured, the Madam will not wake up. ording to her situation, she can only hold on for two months. But if use my method to wake Lady Smith up immediately, your son will be innocent. You dont want the kid to be ndered for a lifetime, do you? Taylor Green, who had been standing aside, was speechless. Doctor is the most honorable upation. Her method was no different from killing! She lowered her eyes to hide the disdain in her eyes. As the leader of the Smith family. He was cold-blooded most of the times, it was indeed the best way to deal with the problem. As soon as Taylor thought of this, she heard Julian Smith warn her coldly,Dr. Miller, your duty is to save the patient. Being suppressed by his tough words, Doris Miller immediately lowered her head and said,Im sorry, Mr. Smith. I also liked the kid, so I was worried about him. Julian Smith ignored her and asked Taylor Green directly,Miss Green, can you perform the operation? Taylor Green had heard simr words from the patients family many times, but the mans voice was as low and maic as a cello, which made people inexplicably happy. Taylor Green smiled and said slowly,Yes. She even said one more sentence to reassure the nervous man,The sess rate is 99%. She had no choice but to give him 99%rate. After all, what if there was an earthquake? Dr. Green, Im afraid youre bragging, arent you?Doris Miller said,Mr. Smith, as the attending doctor of The Madam, I want to tell you that even if Marvel is here, its only 30%possibility. Dont be fooled by her! However, Julian Smith seemed to have no doubts about her words. He ordered directly,Prepare for the operating room. Seeing that he didnt listen to her at all, Doris Miller controlled her emotions. Then, she sneered in his heart,This doctor is really overestimating herself. Lets see how Mr. Julian will me her if Lady Smith dies on the operating bed! When the operating room was ready, Lillian and the other assistants had arrived. Of course, she would not use anyone else for such a difficult operation. In the aseptic room, Taylor Green put on her clothes and entered the ward. Lillian was speaking in a low voice.Marvel, the Lady is very old. Her biggest problem is not her head, but her heart. Its indeed not suitable for surgery. How dare you take it? Ill be responsible for the heart problem. Taylor Green took out a few silver needles and stabbed them into the madams heart, stimted her heart. Her eyes sparkled. She was the best surgeon in surgery, but no one knew that she was better at traditional medicine.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Five hourster. Taylor Green, who was exhausted, took off his operating suit and walked out of the operating room. She had been druggedst night, which resulted in herck of energy today. She simply leaned against the sofa in the aseptic room and closed her eyes to rest. In a daze, the familiar voice rang in her mind again.Mommy, save grandma! That eyes and that voice were so familiar! Taylor Green suddenly woke up. She hesitated for a moment and walked out of the door. Then she saw Julian Smith, who had been waiting outside. The man leaned against the wall and saw her walking towards him. He smiled, as if the mole of tears at the corners of his eyes was smiling. He thought that it is no doubt that she must be fall in love with me. At this moment, her dark eyes were really warm. While he was thinking, the woman rushed to him and asked,Where is your son? Julian Smith:? Chapter 44 Investigate His Son! Why did shee up and ask his son? He remained calm and replied casually,I will back first. Whats wrong? The operationsted for six hours, and it was already one oclock in the night. Gene insisted waiting, but he was too young to stay upte. Julian Smith asked someone to send him home first. Hes gone? Taylor Green suddenly lost interest. She looked away and becamezy again.Its okay. Why dont you leave? Julian Smith slowly straightened his body and looked at her intently. The tear mole looked more charming under the light, and his voice was low and charming.Wait for you. It waste at night, and the moonlight fell on the quiet corridor through the window. The man stood straight and was a little closer to her, which made the atmosphere a little ambiguous. At this moment, Taylor Green even had an illusion that this man was teasing her. She shook her head slightly to get rid of the distracting thoughts in her mind and chuckled.Its understandable that the family members are worried about patients. Dont worry, Lady Smith will be fine. She took out her mobile phone and looked at WhatsApp.The Williams Family has arrived to pick me up. Im leaving now. The girl turned around neatly. She seemed to be too tired to lift her legs while walking. Her walking posture was absolutely not elegant, even a little ugly. But her footsteps were not slow, and her back view was also very intriguing. Julian Smith step forward and followed. He believed that she would perform the operation perfectly. Moreover, he was waiting here to send her to the Williams Family in person. Unexpectedly, as soon as he turned the corner, he saw the girl holding her mobile phone and making a phone call. She said in a low voice,Help me investigate Gene Smith. Julian Smith:? He stopped. At this moment, his usually cold and hard face was filled with doubt. Having been worked in the business for so many years, he could almost understand everyones thoughts. Only this woman was covered with a magical veil, vague and hazy, which he could not understand.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. For example, this womans character was too changeable, wasnt it? Last night, she was indifferent to him, but now she wanted to investigate his information. He didnt chase after her again, and Taylor Green didnt notice the people behind him. After turning another corner, she said the second sentence,I want all the information about his son. The Solo who talks with her on the phone was full of questions.Why are you investigating his son? Oh, I get it. You want to be his stepmother, dont you? Ha, I told you that Julian Smith is a handsome man. As expected, you cant control yourself when you see him. Tell me, is he particrly handsome? Taylor Greens eyes flickered. Handsome? Last night, on the sofa, he was obviously drugged, but his restrained look was quite attractive. She replied indifferently,Not bad. Solo let out a whistle.Tsk, tsk. Weve known each other for so many years, it is very hard to be praised by you. I think you have a chance! Youre going to Taylor Green interrupted him.I hope that after waking up, the information will be in my email. Solo said,.. Okay. After hanging up the phone, she got into the car which sent by the Williams family to pick her up. She didnt want to enjoy the night in Parkgrove, so she closed her eyes and fell asleep. Miss Green, Miss Green? When Taylor Green opened her eyes in a daze, he found that she had arrived at the Williams Family. The car was parked in the yard, and the vi was brightly lit. Obviously, the people inside were not asleep yet. Taylor Green yawned. When she got out of the car, she checked the time and found that it was already two oclock in midnight. The decoration of the Williams Family was Simple European style. As soon as they entered, a little fresh smell came to their faces. There were four people sitting on the sofa. An old Lady who was only 80 years old was sitting in the middle. Time left an in clear mark on her face. She looked ahead with a pair of dull eyes and was murmuring,Are you here? Why do I hear the sound of the car? Daria Jones, who was sitting on the left, smiled gently and said,She ising! Lady Williams stood up excitedly. She reached out her hand and touched it.Taylor? Is her name Taylor? Does she look like her mother? The little girl who was in her early twenties and looked a little simr to Daria Jones sat on her right side. Her bright eyes were full of elegant. She held Lady Williamss arm and said,Grandma, my sister and aunt are just like each other. They are so simr. Daria Jonesughed and said,You said it as if you had seen your aunt. When Miss Williams ran away from home, Daria Jones had not married into the family yet. After that, she had seen many photos. Laura Williams stuck out her tongue and said,Although I havent seen her before, we share the same blood, I feel very close to her as soon as I see her! Humph. I know you will be ttering grandma.The boy sitting opposite them just start a college life. His handsome face was full of pride and disdain. Laura Williams ignored him and took a quick step forward. She took Taylor Green to Lady Williams and put her hand in hers. In fact, Taylor Green was a little confused. She grew up in the green family. Because she was fat and weak, she rarely went out. She had been in the bedroom all the time. Originally, she went downstairs for dinner. Later, Morgan Ivey simply asked someone to send her food upstairs, and she didnt even need to go out for dinner. When she was a child, she was lonely. She had once envied the happy of the family. When she saw Tina Green was hugged by Kevin Green and acting like a spoiled child, she also looked forward to family affection. But every time Kevin Green looked at her with disgust, Taylor Green gradually no longer wishes it. She focused her attention on other things, such as hackers, medicine, martial arts and so on. Therefore, she rarely got so close to others. However, the disgust she had imagined did note. The grandmas hand was a little soft because of her loose skin, but the dry heat in her palm warmed her up, so she decided not to pretend anymore. Taylor. Lady Williamss hands were trembling with excitement.Youve suffered a lot all these years! Taylor Green didnt know how to deal with the situation, Daria Jones said,Mom, Taylor is back. Its already two oclock in the night. I think its better to sleep first. We can talk tomorrow. Okay, okay.Thedy wiped her tears.Taylor, youre tired too. Go to sleep first. Daria Jones asked Laura Williams to help the Old Madam back to her room, while Taylor Green followed her upstairs.All these years, your mums room has been kept. Now youe back and live in your mothers room. Kate has fallen asleep. Okay. By the way, Taylor, I didnt tell anyone that Mr. Smith asked you to go to the hospital for his grandmothers surgery. I was afraid that they would be worried. Taylor Green also didnt want to expose her identity. She just wanted to stay here quietly for a few days and wait for Lady Smith to wake up and go back to Rheinsville City to find her son. She nodded. Because she was so tired that ignored looking at the room carefully and went straight to sleep. The next day, as soon as she woke up, she saw Daria Jones was waiting outside the door anxiously.Taylor, the condition is not good in the hospital! Chapter 45 Don’t Miss It! When Taylor Green opened her eyes, Kate was no longer by her side. She should be ying downstairs. She got up and looked at the suite. It was twice as big as the bedroom of the Green Family in Rheinsville City. The decoration style was white and gray, and it could be seen that her mother was a strong person. After washing up, she went to the study room and found that it was very clean, and the details showed the care of the Williams family. Taylor Green picked up a book and found that it was about biological science, which had something to do with the Grove pharmaceutical industry. No wonder her mother opened a Grove Pharmaceuticals Company. Suddenly, the door was knocked lightly. When Taylor Green opened the door, she heard Daria Jones saying anxiously,Taylor, the conditions not good in the hospital! Taylor Green raised her eyes.Whats wrong? Mr. Smith called just now and said that the Madam hasnt woken up yet. He asked you to call him after you woke up. Taylor was speechless. He thought something terrible had happened. She called Julian Smith. After she answered the call, the mans deep voice heard like a musical instrument.Miss Green, my grandma is not awake yet. Im sorry.Taylor Green coughed.I forgot to tell you yesterday that the patient is so weak and will only wake up this weekend. It was indeed her fault that she did not tell the them details. Julian Smith was silent for a moment. Taylor Green thought of the dispute in the corridor when she was busy checking the Madams health yesterday. She asked,Will it disturb your business? Its not a big deal.Julian Smith paused for a moment and suddenly said,Miss Green, you need toe and have a look today. Taylor Green asked directly,Is your son in the hospital? . He is not here. Taylor Green said,Oh, then its useless for me to go. All the patientsdata is normal. I believe that doctors in Puslinta Hospital are more professional than me in nursing. Puslinta Hospital was the direct property of the Smith family. The family was very powerful, and the sry and treatment they paid were extremely high. Among the famous experts in the country, 40%of them were in Puslinta hospital. In the hospital, Julian Smith looked at the Lady in the ICU through the ss on the door. He pursed his lips, and there was some doubt in his eyes. Why did she ask her son first? It seemed that if he was here, she woulde over. Hanging up the phone, Julian Smiths face was as gloomy as dark clouds. Norbert Smith looked at his expression and asked hesitantly,Brother, is grandma all right? Julian Smith snorted.Its all right. Norbert Smith nodded. Although he hated Gene and felt that he didnt deserve to be brothers son, he also hoped that grandma would wake up soon. All of a sudden, he saw Julian Smith frown, as if he was thinking about the biggest problem in the world. After hesitating for a long time, he looked at him and said,If a woman is very interested in Gene, what is the reason? Norbert Smith said,She must want to marry you and be his stepmother! Julian Smith hesitated.But what if she treats me coldly? Norbert Smith scratched his head. After thinking for a while, he said,This. she might want to be Genes girlfriend, does she? Although Gene is not strong enough, he inherited your facial features. He wont starve to death if he became a lover in the future. Seeing his brothers serious look, Norbert Smith touched his nose and asked cautiously,Brother, if you have nothing to do today, do you want to take me to the Algernon family? Julian Smith turned around and walked out. Norbert Smith followed behind him.Brother, where are you going? Pick up Gene. Lets go to the Algernon family. In the Williams Family. After Taylor Green hung up the phone, she first checked the email and saw a message and the investigation of Gene. Marvel, its easy to find information about Julian Smith. When I hacked into hisputer, it was very easy. The link is all the information since he was a child, and it even record where he is every day. But theres also something strange about it. Except for his sons name, the most of the information about his son is nk, and I cant find anything. Taylor:... She simply opened the document and found the month when she was inexplicably pregnant five years ago. However, she found that Julian Smith had never been to Rheinsville City at that time. She closed the email in disappointment. Was what happened yesterday really her illusion? No, she still had to find a way to meet Julian Smiths son. She knew that this was a little crazy, but after five years, she didnt want to miss any possibility. Mommy! Didnt you say you would take me to see Mr. Algernon today?Kate ran into the room. Today, she dressed on her princess dress. Taylor Green saw the messages sent by Mr. Algernon early in the morning. She knew that the old man must have been anxious, but he didnt dare to call her for fear of disturbing her. Mr. Algernon was such a stubborn person. He scolded her for beingzy and sleeping every day, but he was afraid of affecting her rest. Taylor Green smile as he called Mr. Algernon. Mr. Algernon answered the call almost instantly. He shouted,Are you tired? How can you sleep until now? Its already afternoon! If I had known you would sleep such a long time, I would have sent someone to pick up Kate early in the morning! Taylor Green ignored him and aimed the camera at Kate. When they were abroad, they often made videos. Kate waved her hand and said cutely,Grandpa, Mommy and I will go to see you right away. Okay, okay, okay.Mr. Algernon stroked his white beard.Then dont waste time on the video. Come on! Taylor Green took Kate downstairs and greeted Daria Jones. After chatting with Lady Williams for a while, she learned that Carter Williams would bee back from the hospital two dayster. Then, she drove the car to the Algernon family. Half an hourter, at the gate of the Algernon family. Julian Smith stood there with his hands sped behind his back and looked at the ancient door. The que on it had the wordsAlgernon Martial Hall. Norbert Smith stood behind him and looked at Gene Smith with disdain. He kept a straight face and imitated his dads posture. However, no matter how he tried to imitate him, he was nothing more than a nobody. It was said that not only was he mentally ill, but his grades in the Smith Family had also kept dropping. As they all know that in their generation, his brother had always been the leader! How could Mr. Algernon take a fancy to such a person? He smiled and hurriedly straightened his body when he heard the sound of footsteps. Mr. Algernon walked out with his hands sped behind his back. When he saw Julian Smith, his face darkened and he snorted.What are you doing here? Is Antony still alive?N?velDrama.Org content rights. Julian Smith cupped his hands respectfully and saluted the elder.Mr. Algernon, Im here because of I want my son to be your disciple. Mr. Algernon smiled.Your son, I dont want to As soon as he finished speaking, he was stunned when he saw Gene Smith. He eximed,Kate? Chapter 46 The Son of Taylor Green Mr. Algernon stared at Gene Smith. He rubbed his eyes and looked at him again. The wrinkles on his face could not hide his surprise. In the past five years, although he had never seen Kate in person, he often watched her videos. After all, the person in the video would look slightly bigger than the real person. So, the child in front of him seemed to be smaller and thinner than Kate. But his facial features were exactly the same as Kates! When he shouted out the wordsKate, Gene suddenly understood something. He took a small step forward, raised his head with his back to Julian Smith, and said,Grandpa, did you recognize the wrong person? Children are generally very simr. As he spoke, he winked at Mr. Algernon. Mr. Algernon felt the look and quickly reacted. He touched his beard and coughed.Well, I was dazzled. However, he was confused. How could Kate be the son of Julian Smith so quickly, as she was still video chatting with him just now? Son? Mr. Algernon suddenly lowered his head, pointed at Julian Smith and asked,Is this your son? Julian Smith didnt know what was going on, and he was also confused by their conversation just now. But when he heard this, he nodded and said,Yes. Mr. Algernon swallowed in disbelief and looked down atKateagain. He looked very simr to Kate. Could it be that. Seeing the hesitant look on his face, Julian Smith took the initiative to exin,Mr. Algernon, although Gene is my son and should have inherited the Antony family, I think that Masters martial arts are not suitable for Gene. The Antony martial arts are softer, and Algernons martial arts are more masculine. I hope you can ept my son. As its just mentioned, the Antony martial arts were more feminine in martial arts. Disciples in the sect also used many shady tricks when fighting, and they were famous for their changeable, unexpected, insidious, and cunning ways. On the other hand, the Algernon family practiced the art of masculine sess. Their strength and speed were trained hard, and there were many male disciples in the family. Actually, there was something wrong with the mental health of Gene. If he learned from the Antony martial arts. Julian Smith was really afraid that the childs character would change greatly when he grew up. So, he still chose the way of masculinity. If he practiced his temperament, he might be able to correct it. However, after saying this, he saw Mr. Algernon staring at his son with an uncertain expression. He frowned, and his dark and narrow eyes were full of determination.Mr. Algernon, if you still dont agree, I can choose to kick out of the club. You decide the rules. If I am lucky to win, please ept my son as your disciple. The Algernon family had an unwritten rule. If someone seeded in challenging the club, Mr. Algernon would be able to meet a request that did not vite morality. And no one had seeded in kicking the club in a hundred years, which was enough to show the status of the Algernon family in the martial arts world. Hearing this, Norbert Smith was stunned.Are you sure? In the Algernon family! There were a lot of people, youll be exhausted to death! Brother had put in a lot of effort to deal with this problem! But how could Mr. Algernon ept him as a disciple with such a weak body? As soon as he thought about it, he saw that Mr. Algernon ignored those words. He only emphasized,Are you sure its a boy? Are you sure its a boy? Julian Smith:? He thought to himself,What strange question is this? Gene Smiths face darkened, and she introduced himself.Grandpa, my name is Jonathan Smith, and my nickname is Gene Smith. Im a boy! He almost gnashed his teeth to said the wordboy. As soon as he finished speaking Hahaha! Mr. Algernonughed. He looked at Gene as if he was discovering a treasure. He didnt expect that the son that Taylor Green had searched for five years is here! And at first nce, it is true that this child was very talented! He was very suitable for practicing martial arts! He directly said to Julian Smith,Ill ept your son and start practicing today. You can leave! Julian Smith:? His dark and narrow eyes shed with hesitation. Seeing that he did not move, Mr. Algernon frowned and said in a rough voice,What? You dont believe me? I dare not. Julian Smith took a step back. Mr. Algernon was famous in the Martial Arts world. It was impossible for him to treat a child badly. It was true that he would ept a disciple. Mr. Algernon grabbed his clothes and was about to enter when Norbert Smith stepped forward and said,Mr. Algernon, Im Norbert Smith. Ive heard a lot about you. Im here to take you as my master! Mr. Algernon nced back at him and looked him up and down with disdain.What right do you have to acknowledge me as your master? Norbert Smith was stunned. Seeing that he could not exin, Mr. Algernon turned around and walked into the door. The guards about to close the door when Norbert Smith suddenly shouted,Mr. Algernon, why would you rather ept such a child than me? The guardsughed and mmed the door shut.Humph, do you think its so easy to enter the Algernon family? Norbert Smith was speechless. He touched his nose, and his fierce face was full of confusion.Brother, how could Mr. Algernon appreciate Gene? And he asked he if he was Ahem, is there something wrong with Mr. Algernon. Julian Smith nced at him in disgust.I think youre the one with the problem. Norbert Smith humbly asked,Brother, no matter how stupid I am, I cant be more stupid than Lockie Smith. But I really cant understand his behavior. Can you tell me why? Julian Smith turned his head and walked forward, leaving two mysterious words,Think about it on yourself. In fact, he didnt know either! Inside the. In the middle of the spacious martial hall, Mr. Algernon looked at Gene and said greedily,Taylor Greens son, bow down me, and you will be epted as me disciple! He was very anxious, for fear that the boy he got would flee away! Gene stared at him, nodded, and said,But can you dont tell mommy first? I promised Kate that we would give mum a surprise. There were still two days left before grandma woke up. She really hoped that her mommy could get in touch with Julian Smith again. What if she found out that it was interesting? Mr. Algernon stroked his beard and said,No. Gene answered calmly,Oh, then I wont receive you as my master. Mr. Algernon frowned and said,Humph, do you think this can threaten me? Let me tell you, even if you dont acknowledge me as your master, she will still agree to let me be your master in order to express her gratitude!N?velDrama.Org content rights. Gene was puzzled.Whos she? Your mother. Gene:.He suspected that the man was kidding. After about ten minutes of stalemate, footsteps came from the door. Kates voice came from outside,Grandpa, Iming. Mr. Algernon immediately ran out. When he saw Taylor Green, he shouted excitedly,Disciple, as long as you let Kate acknowledge me as her master, I will tell you a secret! Chapter 47 The Secret of Taylor’s mother After Taylor Green entered the door, she looked around casually. The Algernon family were located in the city center of Parkgrove. It was obvious that the Algernon family had a profound foundation to have such arge yard as a martial arts club. In the martial arts club, the disciples and were divided into several sses and all of them were practicing martial arts. It was not like the man said that the Algernon family was about to decline. Therefore, when Taylor Green heard that he was teasing her again, she poked her ears and said,Tell me what the secret is first, and Ill make a decision. Mr. Algernon:. Others begged to acknowledge him as their master. Why was it so difficult for him to take in a sessor? It was not easy for him to find her daughter. She was talented, but she only wanted to sleep! Fortunately, both of them had inherited her talents. Mr. Algernons eyes swept over Kate and he thought of the boy in the martial arts hall. In fact, the Algernon martial arts were more suitable for boys. This was right. After all, no one would be as talented as Taylor Green. After some consideration, he suddenly realized that it would be more worthwhile to ept it. Mr. Algernon coughed and said,Forget it, I wont say anything more. .. Taylor Green knew that it would be like this. She apanied Mr. Algernon to the backyard. Mr. Algernon was dressed in a white martial arts suit. Although he was old, he was thin and energetic. His voice was rough but loud. Otherwise, he would not have be a great Master. When they entered the backyard, Mr. Algernon looked at her and stretched out his hand.Come on, let me see if youve made any progress recently. With these words, Mr. Algernon struck out. Taylor Green quickly took a step back and dodged the attack. Then she fought back to defend and fought with Mr. Algernon. Each move carried a strong wind. The two of them were content with their fight. In the end, Taylor Green sweated and feltfortable. After the fight, Mr. Algernon loosened his wrist and said,With your talent, you can reach such a level in these days. If you practice hard, you will definitely surpass me. Taylor Green replied with anohand said lightly,When I reach your age, I can surpass you. Mr. Algernon was so angry with her that he lost his temper, and he still asked unwillingly,Are you really not going to let Kate learn martial arts? Taylor Green shook her head.No need. She used to practice martial arts to strengthen her body, but Kate was in good health. She had been as strong as a calf since she was a child. Moreover, she was a little princess, who was raised by her aunt and could not bear any hardship. If she practiced martial arts, she would probably cry. She doesnt need to do that Seeing that she was so stubborn, Mr. Algernon could only give up and said,Why do you have the same temper as your mother? Her mother. Taylor Green suddenly became interested.Mr. Algernon, do you know my mother? Can you tell me something about my mother? Mr. Algernon stroked his white beard and smiled.Your mother is a legend in Parkgrove! Taylor Green was stunned. Mr. Algernon pointed at the bamboo lounge chair in the yard, and Taylor Green followed him. Although she spoke impolitely, after sitting down, she obediently picked up the teapot and made a cup of tea.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Mr. Algernon leaned against the lounge chair and casually picked up a teacup to take a sip.When your mother was young, she was talented and outstanding. She was known as the most talented woman in Parkgrove. At that time, many people proposed to your mother. At that time, the Williams Family was the most powerful family in the capital city, and even the Smith Family was proud of marrying your mother. Unfortunately, your mother refused the Smith family. I also looked down on the Smith Family, especially the mans disciple Mr. Algernon and Mr. Antony would argue whenever they met. The old man was referring to Mr. Antony. Taylor Green listened with great interest. When he saw that Mr. Algernon had drunk his tea, she poured another cup.And then? Mr. Algernon snorted.At that time, I just made some achievements and became famous in Parkgrove. I wanted to take an apprentice and take a fancy to your mother, but your mother disagreed and refused me After that, she disappeared. Speaking of this, Mr. Algernon stroked his beard and said,I dont know why she suddenly ran away from home. Someone said that she was taken away because of her beauty and imprisoned. This is nonsense. Who can catch her with her fierce look? Later, two yearster, she found me and asked me to take you as my disciple when you were five or six years old to train your body. At that time, she said she was dying. Mr. Algernon sighed and said,When I found you ording to the information she gave me, she was already gone. However, you dont have to be sad. Although your mother has only lived for more than 20 years, her life is too colorful and worthwhile! If you talk about her life, she was sorry for a person. Taylor Green sat up straight curiously.Who? Mr. Algernon put down his teacup.Do you know the Green family in Parkgrove? Taylor Green shook her head. She slept every day and did not know much about these rich and powerful families. Mr. Algernon said,The Green family are against with the Smith family. They fought for the title of the richest family in the past. In thest generation, the Leader of the Smith was actually not as good as the green family. Your mother was engaged to the green family in the end, so when I heard that your surname was Green, I thought she was pregnant with the kid from the Mr. Green. Unfortunately, its not true. Speaking of your father, he is a weak person. How could your mother marry such a weak man when she chose her husband? Taylor Green was also confused. Thats too far to go. The head of the green family is ambitious. He almost surpassed the Smith family. Later, after your mother disappeared, he was unable to recover. Later, Julian Smith took control of the Smith family and led the Smith family topletely surpass the green family. They became the number one. Mr. Algernon shook his head and said,That Mr. Green is your elder. He retired behind the scenes and pushed a nephew out to take charge of the green family. He is still unmarried. Taylor Green was shocked.Its my mothers fault. Mr. Algernon agreed. Taylor Green suddenly asked,Whats his name? Mr. Algernon smiled.Grove Green! Grove Green? She suddenly thought of thepany her mother had left behind. It was called Grove Pharmaceuticalspany. Mr. Algernon opened his mouth again.By the way, I heard that he has been seriously ill recently. It seems that he cant survive this year. Its a pity that he was also a hero before. Mr. Algernon stood up and said,All right, you can rest here for a while. Ill go and see what the two kids are doing. As soon as he saw Kate and Gene secretly getting together, he couldnt wait to y with them. After he left, Taylor Green was lying there, thinking about her mothers past. Suddenly, she was stunned. Two kids? Who else could it be other than Kate? She suddenly stood up and walked to the martial hall. Chapter 48 Who Are You Looking down on? Before she could enter the room, he heard Mr. Algernons voiceing from inside.Stand firm, hold on! This is a basic skill. This is our advantage. Its not easy to learn martial arts. You must take it slow andy a solid foundation When Taylor Green pushed the door open and entered, he sawKatechanging into a mans sports suit. And she was practicing there. Mr. Algernon turned his back to her and said,As my disciple, you must listen to me from now on. Every morning, you must walk for half an hour. Your mother is toozy and disobedient. You cant learn from her Gene, who was facing the door and seeing Taylor Green, was speechless. He pursed his lips and straightened his body. Mr. Algernon was surprised.Why arent you standing? Cant hold on any longer? You. Before he could finish his words, Gene Smith interrupted her.Mommy. Mr. Algernons body stiffened. He slowly turned around and saw Taylor Green leaning against the wall. She crossed her arms around her chest and raised her bright eyes, quietly looking at the two of them. Mr. Algernon was shocked by her boss-like appearance.Well, Taylor, this is Taylor saidzily,Mr. Algernon, did you threaten her? Mr. Algernon:I am not. Seeing how determined he was, Taylor Green looked at Gene and asked hesitantly,Kate, do you really want to learn martial arts? Gene nodded firmly. After learning martial arts, he would be able to protect his mommy and sister if Julian Smith dared to bully his mommy in the future! Taylor Green was stunned. Kate waszy and casual, and she didnt like to be restrained. But she was interested in martial arts? Taylor Green had always respected children. After thinking for a while, she agreed.Okay. Then she looked at Mr. Algernon and said,Tomorrow morning at seven oclock, I will send her on time. I have something to do today, so Ill go back first. After that, she stretched out her hand to Gene. Gene naturally took a step forward, took her hand, and followed her out of the door. Mr. Algernon did note to his senses until they disappeared from the martial hall! No, Taylor, the kid that you pick up just now is not your daughter. He was in a daze. Kate, who had just gone to the bathroom, ran over in a princess dress.Hey? Wheres brother? Mr. Algernon:.. After asking this question, her cell phone rang. She picked it up and saw a message sent by her brother:Kate, Im going home with Mommy. Dad will pick you up at night ande back tomorrow. And she couldpany with her father again. Kate jumped up excitedly and held Mr. Algernons hand.Grandpa, when will Dade to pick me up? Mr. Algernon:. at five oclock in the evening. Ah, then there are still two hours left. What can we do? Do you have a doll here? . No. Can we y games then? No, it damages your eyes. Kate said in disappointment.Grandpa, is there nothing special in the Algernon family? Mr. Algernon was stunned and suddenly thought of something.Thats it! So, at five oclock in the evening.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Julian Smith personally droves to pick up his son. His handsome face was calm at the moment. The Algernons martial arts were masculine and domineering. He would definitely see his son covered in sweatter. With this in mind, he entered the door and saw a row of disciples practicing martial arts in the yard, wearing white exercise clothes and training in the yard. Next to them, his son was wearing a white princess dress. He was pointing at one of them with shining eyes.Grandpa, No. 5 is the most handsome! But No. 9 is also cool. Which one should I choose? Its so difficult! Julian Smith:? He was speechless At this time, Taylor Green had not yet arrived home. Instead, she was taking Gene to Herbs&Health, which was a traditional medicine store in Parkgrove, picking up the herbs with a scale. Atractylodes Lancea, Wolfberry, Chrysanthemums, Fructus Corni, Prepared rhizome of rehmannia, Herba dendrobii. After Taylor Green had prepared the proportion of the herbs, she handed them to doctor and said,Please help me make these pills into inner pills and make them into external ointment. Ill take them tomorrow. Doctors face was full of smiles,No problem! Since the guest had given him enough money, it was natural for him to do such a small thing! Only then did Taylor Green take Gene Smith home. Yesterday, she was too tired to pay attention to Madams eyes when she went home. But today, after she woke up, she took her pulse after careful observation and found that Lady Williamss eyes were stimted too much because of the terrible thing, which caused her to lose her vision. There was no need for any surgery. She just needed to recuperate. Taylor Green drove to the Williams family with navigation all the road. Before she entered the door, she saw Daria Jones standing at the door. She was wearing a hair-line dress and looked elegant and dignified. When she saw their car, she frowned worriedly. When the car stopped in the vi, Taylor Green found that a luxurious car was parked there. Obviously, there were honored guests at home. When she got out of the car, Daria Jones hurried over and said,Taylor, your aunt heard that you were here, so she came to see you. Lady Williams had two daughters and one son. Her mother was the eldest, Carter Williams was the third, and in the middle was Tracy Williams. Taylor Green nodded. Just as she was about to bring Gene into the house, Daria Jones grabbed her wrist and said apologetically,Dont take her words as true. Taylor Green was slightly stunned. She could vaguely hear a haughty voiceing from inside the door.In the end, Sister married such a weak person, and her daughter grew up in Rheinsville City. She didnt receive high education Mom, you always say that Im not as good as Sister, but now you see, the Williams family still have to depends on me. Lady Williams scolded,How can you say that? No matter Taylor is excellent or stupid. She is the daughter of your elder sister and the descendant of our family! Dont say that. The Williams familys reputation has gradually improved over the years. You should take charge of her. Dont do anything wrong and lose the face of the Williams family! Daria Jones coughed to remind the people inside,Mom, Sister, Taylor is back! As soon as Taylor Green entered the door, she saw a morous woman, who looked like Carter Williams, sitting proudly on the sofa. Tracy Williams was 46 years old, but she looked like 30 years old. She wore a professional suit and looked mature and charming. Compared with Daria Joness elegant, she looked more powerful. After Taylor Green entered the door, her eyes fell on Gene. She said with disdain,Is this your daughter? Is she five years old? Can she y the piano? Can she dance? Can she y calligraphy? Is she take math ss? What club has she join? Gene, who had been educated well since childhood, was speechless. Who are you looking down on? Chapter 49 Reunion!! Tracy Williams directly through so many questions over. She just wanted to give her niece a lesion. Taylor Green lowered her bright eyes. Her expression was slightly cold and she did not speak. Daria Jones hurriedly helped her out and said,Sister, Taylor grew up abroad with Kate. They pay attention to the creativity. Tracy Williams leaned against the sofa, as if she was giving orders to her workers.What kind of education is this? Its all a lie. The foreign countries are all trying to widen the gap between them. The real nobles and wealthy families have been strict with their children since they were young! She looked at Taylor Green.Youre Taylor Green, arent you? Youre so old that youve missed the best time and opportunity to study. But dont worry. Since youvee to the Williams family, for the sake of my sister, I wont make you homeless. I heard that you got pregnant before you got married and your fiancebroke off the engagement, right? Dont worry, Ill help you find a good family to protect you from worries for the rest of your life. As for your daughter. She looked at Gene, and said kindly,Although She is already five years old, at least she can be educated. Taylor Green lowered her cold eyes. She smiled.Dont worry about me. I will educate my child myself. Kates education was indeed a headache. Her daughters IQ was extremely high, but she was only interested in games. She was careless about study, especially when the poems taught by her aunt were in a mess But that didnt mean that others could judge Kate. On yourself? Tracy Williams said coldly,What did you teach her? ying with her mobile phone and ying games every day. When she grows up, she will have a chaotic private life like you and get pregnant before marriage? Shut up!Lady Williams scolded, making Tracy Williams smiled. Daria Jones frowned and said,Sister, I know you are a good person, but can you stop hurting others? Tracy Williamsughed coldly.I just want her to know the reality clearly! Do you really think the children of rich and powerful families are that simple and easy? She nced at the stubborn girl standing there and said,Youre not convinced, are you? Okay, Ill show you Daisy Garcias learning progress and let you feel the gap between the children! Daisy, tell this sister what you can do? Daisy Garcia was herte daughter. She was only born at the age of 40. She was only six years old this year. She looked delicate and lovely, wearing a skirt. Hearing this, she raised her chin and said proudly,I learned two foreignnguages, English and French. Now I canmunicate normally. My piano has just finished the fifth grade, and I won the second ce in the childrens calligraphy ss. Now I can recite 300 poems and write 1, 500 words. I am also a top student in the math ss! At the same time, I also learned programming and math. I also made robots and won the second ce with my ssmates. Just from these words alone, one could tell that this child was not simple. Tracy Williams was very proud. She raised her chin. She looked at Taylor Green and asked,What can your daughter do? Daria Jones felt that Tracy Williams was too much excessive, so she said directly,Taylor, the education resources in Parkgrove and Rheinsville City are indeed different, but you dont have to worry. Kate is only five years old. She can learn slowly and catch up with her! Taylor Green was about to speak when Gene Smith suddenly said,Did you only learn French and English? But my mommy taught me eightnguages. He said a lot. Then he said calmly,This is Arabic. Its just a minoritynguage. Its normal that you dont understand. Gene looked at Daisy Garcia again.You only won the second ce in thepetition. What a pity! Gene looked at Tracy Williams again.Do I still need to recite the poem? I have already learned programming? Dont you think it can learn with a nce? ???? Gene shook her head and took Taylors hand.Mommy, lets go upstairs. I think Aunt has something to say with Grandma. Dont disturb them.N?velDrama.Org content rights. A group of stunned people were left behind. The two of them went upstairs. Taylor Green closed the door, turned around, and picked up Gene and put him on the sofa. She looked at him carefully. She had a headache as soon as she learnednguage, so she couldnt learn poems so well. When did she learn Arabic? There must be something wrong with it! Just as she was about to ask, her phone suddenly rang, interrupting her thoughts. Taylor Green picked up her phone and answered the phone. Kevin Greens voice came from the opposite side.Taylor Green, Youre so stubborn! How dare you ask thepany to transfer the dividends to your ount? Give me back the money immediately! Otherwise, how can I live? Taylor Green replied coldly,What does your life have to do with me? You!Kevin Green was exasperated. In the end, he said fiercely,Well, after using me. You think Im useless? And you want to break off your rtionship with me? No way! Let me tell you, if you give me 50 million, Ill cut off my rtionship with you from now on. What do you think? Taylor Greens eyes darkened. He wanted 50 million dors, what he had a big appetite! Seeing that she didnt speak, Kevin Green smiled and said,I know you dont have money, but the Williams family is rich! I think the Williams family doesnt want me to show up in Parkgrove. Do you want to embarrass them? Shameless.Taylor Green suddenly smiled and said,Okay, Ill transfer the money to you right away. But I want you to tell me where you threw my son. Kevin Green paused for a moment and finally agreed.Okay! After the money is transferred into the ount, I will tell you immediately! Hanging up the phone, Taylor Green tapped on the phone casually, adjusted aputer virus and sent it to Kevin Green. As long as he clicked open this message, Taylor Green would capture his phone and monitor him! Want money? Ha, ridiculous. After doing all this, she turned on her mobile phone to monitor the conversation. At first, it was Morgan Iveys voice.Have you received the money? Have you received it? Were here! Oh darling, you havent mentioned her sons whereabouts for so many years. Where did you throw him? Kevin Green said with a gloomy smile,Son? He died a long time ago! I saw him died and then bury him in the suburbs! She wants a son? Well, I will tell her the ce. I guess now, it is a pile of bones. Taylor Greens brain was buzzing. She loosened her fingers and the phone fell to the ground. Her son was dead No wonder Kevin Green refused to reveal the news. No wonder so many detectives couldnt find any news about his son! Everything in front of her eyes was nk, and arge tear rolled down her cheeks His son was dead. he had died a long time ago! Its all her fault for not protecting her son!! She clenched her fists tightly. Her nails dug into her flesh and she did not feel any pain. Her heart felt as if it had been cut by a blunt knife. It hurt so much that she suddenly could not breathe. She bent down, as if she could not hear any sound. Just then, a pair of small hands grabbed hers. Taylor Green looked up and saw a small face full of tears because of the shock. Gene Smith opened and closed her mouth. She repeated a sentence and tried to receive it. Finally, she heard it. He said,Mommy, dont cry. Im not dead! Chapter 50 Mommy,I’m Sorry! Taylors face was as pale as paper. She thought of the early birth five years ago She clearly remembered that it was a private clinic. The white wall broken, and the light in the delivery room was very dim. There was only one doctor and a nurse, who looked very unprofessional. Shey on the cold delivery bed without any dignity. She could no longer remember the pain she felt. She only remembered the babys little hand that stretched out from the cradle when her son was carried away by Kevin Green. It was so small as if it was only the size of a finger. She wanted to stand up and snatch her child back, but her stomach red up again. The amniotic fluid was almost gone. If she continued to stand up, the one in her body would be suffocated to death Taylor Green felt as if the air in her chest had been sucked away, and she felt very breathless. She had chosen her daughter and given up her son! In the past few years, she had called Kevin Green countless times and begged him many times, but he did not tell her. In fact, she had a bad guess in her heart. Her son might have died. Otherwise, why would he still refuse mention the whereabouts of the child when the Carlos family agreed to cancel the marriage? This was also the reason why she did not monitor Kevin Green as soon as possible after she returned home. She was afraid to hear the result she didnt want to hear. She still had a glimmer of hope. She understood clearly that the reason why this beautiful and pretentious little princess suddenly bought a lot of mens clothes was that sometimes she pretended to be a boy, which was actually to make her happy and relieve the pain of her missing son. She looked nkly at her daughter in front of her, whose face was full of tears. After hearing his words, she squeezed out a smile and said,Kate, you dont have tofort me Gene was scared. The boy, who had been silent and calm since he was a child, was crying so hard that he could not stop sobbing. Mommys face was pale. Her usually calm eyes were filled with despair and emptiness. Large drops of tears rolled down uncontrobly. She smiled so miserably that she was on the verge of copse, as if she was about to fall down the next moment. He waspletely panicked. He grabbed Taylor Greens hand and shouted: Mommy, Im not lying to you! Im Gene! Jonathan Smith, Im not Kate! Im not Katherine Green! Mommy, Im sorry! I shouldnt lie you! Mommy, look at me. Im Gene Smith! I was wrong. I wont do it again. His call gradually attracted Taylors attention, and her mind was bing clear. She looked at Gene Smith and asked,What did you say? She found it incredible, but during this period of time, all kinds of strange things happened to Kate. For example, Kate suddenly stopped ying games and began to read books. For example, Kates words would be much less and became silent. For example, just now, Kate spoke fluent Arabic. Everything in front of Taylor Green was nk. For a moment, he couldnt tell whether it was a dream or a reality. Her eyes were full of confusion.Really? Mommy, its true.Gene Smith hugged her waist and raised his little face.I look exactly the same as my sister, but I grew up in Parkgrove. Im Jonathan Smith, and my father is Julian Smith. Taylor Green stared at him and asked,Where is Kate? Seeing that she didnt seem to believe him, Gene Smith was afraid that something would happen to her mother again. He gritted his teeth and said,Mommy,e with me! He held mums hand and they went downstairs. Tracy Williams, who was still downstairs, said angrily,Youre not old, but your tone is not small! Thenguage of the eight countries? I think youve only learned one sentence to show off outside, havent you? And you still dislike our No. 2 prize? Ha, then hell give it a try! Thats enough!Lady Williams mmed the cane in her hand on the floor.Thats your sisters only daughter! Shes already so pitiful Tracy Williams immediately screamed, yes, shes pitiful, my sister is also pitiful, but what about me? If my sister didnt run away from home and was eloped with someone, how could our familys reputation be so bad? My wedding wouldnt have been canceled! How much ridicule did we suffer because of her? Daria Jones sighed deeply. In fact, everyone loved her very much. Tracy was so proud of her. Thinking of this, she was about tofort her when she heard someoneing downstairs. She turned around and saw Taylor Green and Kate going downstairs. She asked,Taylor, its sote. Where have you been? Gene Smith was very anxious and did not speak. Taylor Green, who was like a puppet, did not say anything. The two of them left the living room directly. Daria Jones was nk. Lady Williams couldnt see it, so she said anxiously,Whats going on? Taylor is gone? Is she angry with your sister? Tracy Williams, get Taylor back. If she leaves, donte to see me in the future! Tracy Williams was also stunned. There were cracks on her fierce face, but she still smiled.If she wants to leave, just leave. If she doesnt rely on the Williams family, I admire her for her courage! Daria Jones was anxious.Sister, Taylor has never said that she will rely on our family. She is a doctor and can support herself! If you dont like her, you dont need toe back in the future! After that, she chased after her. Unfortunately, Taylor Greens car had already started and disappeared into the yard. In the car. Gene Smith was sitting in the passenger seat. He fastened his seat belt and was leading the way with his phone.Turn right in front, turn left at the third intersection He knew that his mommy was frightened, so he had to find Kate before he could rest assured. He could no longer hide it. Taylor Green did not say a word and drove seriously. Half an hourter, the car arrived at a vi area. The guards were heavily guarded, preventing anyone from entering. However, Gene Smiths face was exposed. The guards immediately greeted him respectfully,Pleasee in. Young Master. Taylor Green looked straight ahead with her bright eyes. Along the way, she had calmed down and believed more than half of what Gene said. However, the panic of losing the child made her feel at ease only when she saw Kate standing in front of her with her own eyes. As soon as the guard let her in, she drove into the vi area. Mommy, lets go to Vi No. 8. Taylor Green obediently parked the car at the door of Vi No. 8. She stumbled out of the car and knocked on the door of Vi No. 8.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Ding Dong! The doorbell rang. A few secondster, the door opened and Kates cute head appeared. And she asked,Who mommy? Julian Smiths voice followed closely behind.Gene, who is it? Chapter 51 Gene is Her Son Because Gene was still suspected of pushing his great-grandmother down the stairs, Julian didnt take him home, but let him stay at the vi in the suburbs. In the evening, he was ying a puzzle with Kate. When the doorbell rang, Kate took the lead to open the door. Julian felt impatient. Who woulde to see him sote? He told his subordinates that he would not deal with business from six to nine oclock and would apany his son. However, when he walked to the door with a cold face and saw the person at the door, he was rather surprised,Ms. Green? Today, he invited her to the hospital, but she refused. But she came to see him at night. And the look in her eyes was just as burning at this point as it had been that night in the hospital He had seen this kind of look in many womens eyes, but other women made him annoyed. When she looked at him like that-no, she didnt seem to be looking at him. Julian slowly lowered his head following her line of sight. He saw his son staring at the woman in surprise with his eyes wide open. Kate took a swallow,Mom, Mommy No! Why didnt Gene tell her in advance that Mommy wasing? Julian took a step forward and stood in front of his son,You The woman in front of him suddenly interrupted him and spoke in a trembling voice,Is this your son? Julian was puzzled. You hugged and kissed him, and even coaxed him to call you Mom. Why did you ask this question? But he felt that she was not pretending. He frowned,Yes. Taylor asked,Your biological son? Of course.Julian felt that her question was ridiculous, so he retorted,Hes not your biological son anyway.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. This child was my biological son. Taylor did not utter the words. If he was the childs father, if he knew that he had a daughter, he would fight with her for custody of his daughter for sure. Taylor felt a little annoyed. Before returning home, she had envisioned many scenarios, she thought that if her son was adopted by someone else, then she would have him back no matter how muchpensation she needs to give them. But she might not be able to take her son away from Julian. Taylor coughed,Mr. Smith, do you know who the mother of the child is? Hearing this, Julians face changed. He said coldly,I dont know. Im not interested in her. Taylor didnt seem to be afraid at all.Then how did this child get born? Five years ago, she was either sleeping or staying at home. How did she get pregnant? Julian pursed his lips tightly and suppressed his anger,Ms. Green, you have too many questions. At this time, Gene, who was in the car, was very nervous when he saw his fathers expression. No. Tyrant is going to get angry! But then he heard his mommy say,I just want to know you better. Gene was about to get out of the car to protect his mommy when he saw his furious father suddenly freeze. He seemed not to be angry anymore. Gene was shocked. Julian froze. I just want to know you better.Her word was really direct, but it was also in line with this womans style of doing things. He said slowly,You came to see me tonight just to ask me this question? Of course, she wanted to see the child. However, Taylor definitely could not answer like that. She thought for a while and said,I want to tell you that your grandma will wake up this weekend. Because she is very weak after a long period ofa, she needs to have some congee after she wakes up Seeing that she had made up a reason, Julian smiled,I believe the doctors in the Puslinta Hospital are more professional than you in nursing patients. Taylor felt that these words were a little familiar. But she didnt think much about it,Youre right. I dont need to tell you this. After that, she looked at Kate,Gene? Youre so cute. Kate was speechless. She felt that at this moment, her mommy was very scary. Under normal circumstances, the angrier she was, the more obvious the smile on her face would be. Kate smiled,I inherited it from my parents. My mommy is cuter than me! Taylor deliberately said,What is Gene going to do tomorrow? Kate blinked her big eyes,Kate Ive already acknowledged Mr. Algernon as my teacher. Im going to learn martial arts tomorrow! Mr. Algernon It turned out that he had already known about it! Heh. Taylor touched Kates head,I see. She thought to herself,See you at Mr. Algernons ce tomorrow. Kate was afraid. Seeing her mother leave, Kate said with a trembling voice,Dad, can I not go to martial arts tomorrow? Mommy was so scary! On the way home, Taylor was in a good mood. Although it was a little troublesome for the childs father to be Julian, for her Gene was still alive was the best thing. She turned around and saw the same face as Kate. The child was as serious as Julian and didnt talk much. Taylor said,Gene, you should have taken off your pants just now, which proves that you are a boy. Gene was surprised. His little face turned red. He turned to look out of the window,Mommy, you are too bad. The next day. Early in the morning, Taylor took Gene to the Algernon family. At five oclock, Mr. Algernon got up and practiced a set of boxing. At this moment, he had just taken a shower and came out. He looked at Gene kindly,Kate! Gene gave him a wink,Grandpa. Mr. Algernon thought that he understood what he meant,Dont worry, I understand. Ill cover for you! He looked at Taylor,Ill take care of the child for you. You go ahead! Taylor looked at him with a faint smile,You kidnapped my son, and now you want to kidnap my daughter? Mr. Algernon was surprised. Chapter 52 Sleep More than He Does When Mr. Algernon came to his senses and was about to leave, Taylor grabbed his beard,Why did you run away? Mr. Algernon cried out in pain,Taylor, let go of me! Gene, who was standing next to them, was speechless. He had thought that his mommy was very gentle, but when he returned homest night, she insisted on helping him take off his pants. At that time, his mommy was very naughty, and the two of them were much closer. Now, he discovered the violent side of his mommys personality. She was like a treasure box, always novel to him. Taylor plucked Mr. Algernons several beards, and then let go of him. She was a little angry. She didnt expect her teacher to help the two kids hide it from her. Half an hourter, Julian brought Kate over.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Looking at the two children who looked the same, Taylors eyes were red. She felt very happy. Her teacher said,Its rare for fraternal twins to look the same! Taylor, you should go now. Im going to take them to learn martial arts. Taylor nodded. After they left, she called her aunt and told her everything that had happened.What will Julian do if I leave with my two children now? Her aunt said,Why is it him? He is not only the real power of the Smith family This person is not easy to deal with. Even if you can leave secretly, you will be caught sooner orter. Youd better give up this idea. Taylor leaned against the lounge chair,What should I do? Should I pay him for my son? Hes richer than you. So, Ill fight him? The winner takes the child? He seems to be better at fighting than you. What are my strengthspared to him? Her aunt thought for a while and then suddenlyughed,You sleep more? Do you want to beat him with sleep? After a moment of silence, Taylor heard his aunt jokingly say,Or you can make him fall in love with you. You two can be together! Taylor thought for a while and concluded,Ill lose out if Im with him. Why? Hes quite handsome. Taylor sighed,I just want my son back. I dont want to pay for it with my daughter and me. After chatting with her aunt for a while, Taylor hung up the phone. After thinking for a long time, she decided to discuss it with Julian, because she thought that he should be a reasonable person. Then, she told Mr. Algernon and her two children that she was going to Puslinta Hospital. In the hospital, Taylor saw Julian and his brother standing in the corridor, she walked toward them. Tomorrow was Sunday, Norbert would represent Grandpa Stephen to deal with family matters. Julian asked Lockie to take care of Gene during that period. Lockie agreed,No problem! Ill always be there for him and I wont let anyone hurt him! Thinking that he was hiding something from his brother, Lockie said guiltily,Julian, may I ask you a question? Go ahead. What will you do if Genes mother is standing in front of you? As soon as Taylor approached them, she heard the question. She stopped and heard Julians cold voice,Ill let her die. The coldness and anger in Julians eyes made her feel scared. This was the first time that Taylor felt that her aunt was right. This man was not to be trifled with. Lockie was also shocked,What on earth did she do to make you hate her so much? Julian did not reply. Taylor stepped back and went downstairs. She drove out of the hospital. She thought,What did I do to make Julian hate me so much? Could it have something to do with her pregnancy? How did she get pregnant? She couldnt have slept with him while she was sleepwalking, could she? Forget it, she decided not to tell him that she was Genes mother. Anyway, she had to stay in Parkgrove for a while. Taylor went to the pharmacy to pick up the oral medication and topical ointment she ordered yesterday. In the pharmacy, a man asked her,Does this pill have a name? It smells good! Taylor smiled,This is called OPT. In the afternoon, before Julian came, she took Kate back to the Williams family from the martial arts ssroom. At the Williams family. Tracy came again. Her expression was grave and she looked very tired. Daria said worriedly,Tracy, what should we do now? The Williams family had always been in the leading position in the pharmaceutical industry, and the reputation of their products was very good. Tracys father taught everything to Louise, namely Taylors mother and he thought she was a pharmaceutical genius. Carter didnt choose to do the relevant work. While Tracy learned some basic knowledge. So, after the eldest sister left home and the familys business fell, it was Tracy who kept the pharmaceutical factory running normally. Tracyined about her sister, and she was also dissatisfied with Taylor. Tracy said,the Evans family is too shameless! They asked an expert to test their SH Pill and our Herba Syrup! Even though their medicinal effects are better than ours, what makes them so arrogant? Carter, who had just been discharged from the hospital, leaned on the sofa, and sighed,Louise once developed a form called OPT, its effect is better than that of SH Pill. If she was still alive, we wouldnt have fallen into such a situation. Tracys eyes were red, she said angrily,Our familys downfall is all her fault! How could she take away the Pharmaceutical Brochure that has been passed down from generations, leaving such a mess for us! Carter didnt say anything. Daria suddenly said,Why dont we ask Taylor if she knows anything about medicine? Tracy sneered,When Louise passed away, she was less than a year old. How could she know it? At this time, Taylor led Kate into the house. When she saw Tracy, she nodded slightly in greeting and nned to go upstairs directly to her grandmothers room. Suddenly, Daria stopped her and asked doubtfully,Taylor, whats in your bag? Chapter 53 The Pill Taylor replied,Its medicine, Ill treat Grandmas eyes. Daria was a little surprised,Are you familiar with medicine? Before Taylor could say anything, Tracy said,How can she possibly know? I guess she bought the ointment randomly, right? But your grandma has been blind for more than twenty years. Many doctors havent cured her. Dont let her take the medicine! Are you responsible for its negative effects? Taylor frowned. Carter said,Tracy, thats enough! Taylor is just a child. Why are you angry with her? Tracy began to fight with Carter. Taylor turned around and went upstairs to her grandmothers room. Lady Williams was lying on the sofa. She seemed to have heard the dispute downstairs and was crying silently. When she heard the door open, she asked,Who is it? Lady Williamsopen eyes looked hollow, and her white hair was tied behind her head. There were no lights on in the room, and she looked particrly heartbreaking in the dimness. Taylor said in a pretended happy tone,Grandma, its me. Taylor!Lady Williams wiped her tears and sat up from the bed. She reached out her hand to her,Come,e here! Taylor walked over with Kate and sat on the sofa. Lady Williams sighed,Taylor, dont take what your aunt Tracy said to heart. Taylor said,Okay. She took out the pills and ointment and carefully told her grandmother how to use them. Then, she chatted with her for a while before leaving. Before Tracy left, she also went upstairs to see Lady Williams. When she saw the ck pills on the table, she frowned,Mom, you can use the external ones you want. Dont take oral medication. Im afraid youll get sick!N?velDrama.Org content rights. Lady Williams frowned. OK, I got it. After Tracy left, Daria also came to see if she had slept. When she saw the pills on the table, she was slightly stunned and picked them up,Mom, what kind of medicine is this? It smells very good Lady Williams sighed,Taylor got it for my eyes. Daria said worriedly,Taylor seems to be a surgeon. She doesnt know much about your illness, does she? Lady Williams said,Then why dont you ask her about her form? Daria shook her head,Taylor just came back from abroad and was scolded by Tracy just now. I go to her now and ask for the form, she will think we dont trust her and it will hurt her pride. Lauras major is about medicine, Ill have her look at the pill tomorrow. Lady Williams nodded. Daria ced the pill on the table and waited for her mother-inw to rest before leaving the room. After Daria left, Lady Williams suddenly sat up from the bed and walked to the table with her cane. She picked up a pill and smelled it. The fresh scent of the pill made her feel particrlyfortable. She took a pill, then picked up the ointment and put it on her eyes. Anyway, she had been blind for more than 20 years. Why not give it a try? The next day was Sunday. The Smith family was going to hold a meeting to discuss how to deal with Gene. Mommy, why dont you go? Im afraid that my brother will be wronged by others. Kate asked Taylor. Taylor was getting dressed when she heard this,If your brother is kicked out of the Smith family, he can be with us. Kate was speechless. Taylor was just joking. Even if she wanted to take her son away from Julian, she wouldnt do it in this way. She didnt want Gene to live with the guilt of pushing his great-grandmother down the stairs in the future. She asked Kate to stay at home, and she drove to the hospital. Puslinta Hospital was owned by the Smith family. To prevent Mrs. Smith from being disturbed by others, she was arranged to live in the VIP ward on the top floor. No other patients were epted on this floor. When Taylor arrived, she found that the corridor was crowded with people from the Smith Family. In addition to Julians uncles family, whom she had seenst time, there were also many unfamiliar faces. It was obvious that things were very serious. She heard Julians uncle Hayden Smith shouting angrily. How could you not admit the mistake at such a time! How ridiculous! Norbert, what do you think we should do about it? Norbert, who was strong, touched his hook-nosed nose,Uncle Hayden, my grandfather said that Gene is just a five-year-old child after all Haydens son Michael sighed,Norbert, I know you have a good rtionship with Julian. Its really hard for you to deal with this matter Maybe we can only let it go. Hayden roared,Norbert, your grandfather never did anything with personal feelings! If you cant deal with it fairly, how can you take over the responsibility of protecting the ancestral house? Facing the two people in front of him, Norbert couldnt say a word of a plea, he looked at Julian anxiously but saw that he was calm. Norbert said,When my grandma wakes up If my mom never wakes up, will we never deal with this?!Hayden looked angry,I know Dr. Miller and several experts said that Moms condition was not suitable for surgery, but Julian insisted on doing it! Julian, tell me, are you hoping that your grandma will not wake up? Everyone turned to look at Julian. Hayden said,No wonder you found a doctor we have never seen before. No wonder Mom hasnt woken up yet! As soon as he finished speaking, Doris Miller walked out of the ward, he looked happy. Chapter 54 Julian’s Delusion The people in the corridor hadnt noticed Doris yet. Michael still pretended to be gentle,Julian, the doctor that day looked like she was in her twenties, and she never appeared again after the operation, right? His words made everyone start to doubt. Hayden roared at Julian,Your son pushed Mom downstairs. To protect him, you asked a doctor to hurt your grandmother! Julian, you have to exin this to us! He had an unknown doctor operate on his grandmother? I didnt expect that Julian would be so ruthless. She is his grandmother The crowd began to whisper. Hayden and his son Michael nced at each other, and their faces lit up. Norbert lowered his voice,Julian, why hasnt Grandma woken up yet? Who did you ask for the operation for her? Julians eyes were still determined. He believed in her. Since she said that Grandma would wake up on Sunday, then she would wake up. He said coldly,Uncle Hayden, why are you in such a hurry? Cant you wait until tonight? His voice was not loud, but it was full of majesty. Even in such a noisy situation, it was heard by everyone present. The corridor became quiet. Michael said with a smile,Julian, everyone is busy, wee here just for an exnation. Hayden said pointedly,You do not want to solve this matter! Its been half a month since the incident, and youre still making us wait. Norbert, Jonathan is the one who pushed my mother down the stairs, why dont you take a stand? And Julian, you dont care about your grandmothers life. You asked an unknown doctor to treat her, so she may not wake up in the future. You have to be responsible for this oue! He stared at Julian excitedly. Originally, he had nned to use this incident to get rid of Gene, but he didnt think he would have a chance to get rid of Julian. He had to take the chance. A womans voice suddenly came,Who said that Mrs. Smith will not wake up again? She has woken up! Doris stepped aside, and a nurse helped Mrs. Smith, who was wearing a hospital gown, to walk out of the ward. Her head was wrapped in bandages, but her eyes were very bright. Everyone in the corridor fell silent. Hayden and Michael looked at each other and pretended to be excited. Mom! Grandma! Hayden wanted to hold her arm, but Mrs. Smith reached out and tried her best- p! A pnded on Haydens face and Mrs. Smith angrily rebuked,Shut up! Gene was trying to pull me up at that time, hes a good boy, how could he have pushed me down the stairs? What are you trying to do now? Hayden was shocked. Michael lowered his head,Grandma, Im sorry. My dad is too worried about you Hmph. Mrs. Smith looked at the crowd,All of you should go back. Then, she returned to the ward. Seeing that it was a misunderstanding, the rest of the Smith family members left. Julian and the others walked into the ward. Taylor also walked over quietly. At the door, she heard Mrs. Smith say,Its all thanks to Doris that I was able to wake up! Doris looked at Julian confidently and smiled. Mr. Smith, I have a pill named OPT. Its effective in treating the eyes and refreshing the mind. This pill was made by my teacher of traditional medicine, Mr. Evans! There are only two pills in the world. He used a special method to save it for 25 years. I begged him to get one Taylor, who was eavesdropping on the wall, was very surprised. Twenty-five years. Even if the medicine hadnt gone out of date, it wouldnt have worked! However, Doris boasted about the effect of this pill,This pill has no negative effects. It can refresh the mind, make the eyes brighter, and can also treat cerebral hemorrhage. Its a magic pill! The corner of Taylors mouth twitched. It had nothing to do with this pill that Mrs. Smith could wake up. This pill couldnt cure her at all. She shook her head and turned to leave. In the ward, there was a sh of sarcasm in Julians eyes. If this pill worked, why would Doris take it out today? Grandma could wake up because of Taylors operation. This pill only had the effect of refreshing her mind Thinking of this, he suddenly saw a figure outside the ward. He strode out of the door, only to see a familiar back entering the elevator. Julian smiled. Didnt this woman tell him that she wouldnte to the hospital? Was she worried about his grandmother, or was she worried about? Him? Hayden said,Julian, I Julians face changed,Uncle Hayden, my grandmother is awake now. We should have a discussion. At the Williams family. What? OPT?Tracy roared with her fists clenched,OPT was made by Louise! Marc Evans is shameless! How could he say that he made it? Carter said helplessly,We dont have the form of the pill, and no one will believe that it was made by us. On the contrary, our anger will be regarded as jealousy. Now the Evans family has be famous because of the cure of Mrs. Smith. Im afraid A&P Healthcares business will decline. Tracys eyes turned red,I have no objection to their advertisement, but why should they belittle our products?N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. At this time, Laura entered the room, she asked worriedly,Dad, what happened? Daria stood up,Youre still young, so dont worry about adults. Youd better help your grandma check if her medicine is OK Laura nodded. She and Daria went upstairs. After entering Lady Williamsroom, they saw her sitting on the sofa, looking in a daze. Daria said,Mom, what are you doing? Lady Williams said slowly,I think I can see something Daria quickly picked up the pill on the table and handed it to Laura,What pill is it? Chapter 55 Your Son is My Son Laura was majoring in pharmacy. Tracy carefully trained her, intending to let her take over A&P Healthcare in the future. Therefore, she was familiar with the medicine. She smelled the pill carefully, and a fresh smell came to her nose, which made her feel clear-headed in an instant. It was asfortable as sucking oxygen in the teau area. Laura looked serious and stared at the pill carefully. Daria asked,Whats wrong? Laura shook her head,Grandma, can you give this pill to me? I want to take it back for research! Lady Williams nodded,Okay, you can take one. As if she had found a treasure, Laura put the pill into the bag, went downstairs, and went straight to theb. Seeing her leave in a hurry, Tracy and Carter felt a little confused. Tracy frowned,Ill go upstairs and have a look. On the way home, Taylor received an unfamiliar call. She picked up the phone,Hello On the other side of the phone came the angry scolding,Taylor, where is the money? Didnt you say that you have transferred the money to my ount? Why did I go to the bank today and find that there is no money at all in the ount? You unfilial daughter, now that you have returned to the Williams family, you start to dislike our poor family? You cant get rid of us! Taylorughed,Dad, I want to ask you a question. What? Let me tell you, transfer the money to my ount quickly Taylor looked ahead and said calmly,When my mother married you, was she blind? ? Before he could answer, Taylor had already hung up the phone. Over the years, she had endured him for so long for fear that he would harm her son. Now, she could finally fight back. The phone suddenly rang again. Taylor nced at it and found that there was still a string of numbers on the screen. After answering the phone, she said sarcastically,Why are you calling again? Are you dying? Call me back to stand vigil over you? When she found that the other party didnt speak, she sneered. When she was about to hang up the phone, the low voice of Julian sounded,Ms. Green, do you want to stand vigil over me? In the hospital, Julian was smiling. When a person dies, the only people who keep vigil for him are his spouse, in addition to his children. Even Taylors way of expressing love was quite different. Taylor was surprised. Only then did she realize that she had scolded the wrong person, but she was toozy to exin,Whats the matter? He said in a low and pleasant voice,I remember you said that after you cured my grandma, I need to help you find someone?N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. No need.After Taylor finished speaking coldly, she suddenly thought that if she made Julian feel like he owed her a favor, she might be able to take her son back. So, she said gently,Its my honor that I can help you. Julian was very surprised. It seemed that this was the first time that she had talked to him so kindly since he knew this woman. He didnt know how to answer. She added,If Mr. Smiths family gets sick in the future, you cane to me, especially your son. I have a daughter, so I know a lot about childrens diseases. And when I see your son, I always feel close to him, dont feel embarrassed. Even if he catches a cold or has a fever, you cane to me Do you understand? This woman mentioned that he had a son and she had a daughter. Was she telling him that they were a good match? Both of them were single parents? He narrowed his eyes,Thank you. The woman said,Youre wee. Your son is my son from now on. I will treat him as my son. What a bold word. Julian changed the topic,I heard that everyone is talking about Mr. Evans curing my grandmother. Do I need to rify this matter? When his grandmother said that all the credit was from Doris, he wanted to rify it at that time, but he remembered that she didnt seem to want to expose her identity, so he didnt exin. Taylor said,Its not necessary. Thank you. Youre wee. After hanging up the phone, he smiled. Just then, he heard a voice behind him,Mr. Smith. Julian stopped smiling. He looked back at his assistant Andrew Drake, who was standing there respectfully. He was wearing a pair of sses. Unlike Lenny, he was not much of a talker,Hayden Smith has resigned from the position of deputy director. Julian nodded. Before he entered the ward, he suddenly looked at Andrew,Do you remember the guys who cooperated with him in the hallway today? Andrew replied,Ive memorized all of them. Julians eyes were cold. To fight for power, his uncles family had bought many people over the past few years. Today, he let them make noise outside to see who had already stood on his side. Taking advantage of this opportunity, he could get rid of them in one fell swoop. On the other side. Taylor drove to the Williams family. After getting out of the car, she stretched and walked into the living room. As soon as she entered the door, she saw Tracy and Carter sitting on the sofa, looking in a bad mood. Just as she was about to ask them what had happened, Tracy suddenly stood up, picked up the teacup in her hand, and threw it at her! Bang! The teacup fell to the ground. Taylors face changed. Tracy scolded with her fingers pointing at Taylor,What kind of medicine did you give your grandmother? After she applied the ointment, there was a sharp pain in the skin around her eyes! She is old, are you trying to kill her? Im already very busy. Youve added more trouble to me. Why have my family been in chaos ever since you came back? Like your mother, you are the nemesis of the Williams family! Daria helped Lady Williams stand on the second-floor corridor as she interrupted her,Tracy! Mom said you should stop talking! Tracy said,Mom, Taylor did something wrong, now she has to pay the price! If I dont teach her properly, what if she acts like her mother? Lady Williams was leaning against the railing. When she heard this, she was very angry. She shouted angrily,Get out! Tracy looked at Taylor,Did you hear that? She asked you to leave! However, the next moment Chapter 56 Seven Days Later! Lady Williams took a deep breath and looked at the direction of Tracys voice with empty eyes.Im asking you to get out! Tracy was stunned for a moment. She widened her eyes and looked at Lady Williams.Mom, what did you say? Lady Williams patted her chest and said,You are disrespectful to your sister and do not love younger. This family does not wee you! Sister, its sister again!Tracy was furious.Ever since we were children, youve always been partial to sister! But shes gone! All these years, Im the one whos providing for you! Lady Williams gripped her cane tightly and her lips trembled.No matter what, Taylor did everything was to cure me! Tracy sneered.Mom, do you believe that wild girl can cure your eyes? Over the years, no matter how many famous doctors weve found for you, its useless. Why is she? Why do you trust her so much? Lady Williams was speechless. In fact, she didnt really believe it, but this was Taylors regard. She couldnt have the heart to refuse. When Tracy saw that she didnt say anything, she continued,Its invisible to you, so you dont know how red and swollen your eyes are! She isnt treating you at all, she is clearly torturing you! Lady Williamss eyes were red, and the skin around her eyes was swollen. It looked like she was allergic. But in fact, it was just the ointment that works. Her eyes had been useless for a long time, and the muscles had sagged. How could she recover in a short time with strong ointment? Taylor was about to exin when Lady Williams said,You dont have to say anything. Im willing to let her try. She said that my eyes will be recovered in seven days. If I dont try, how can I know that Taylor doesnt have the ability? YouTracy was so angry that her eyes turned red.Thats how you trusted sister back then. She said she would go out for a week, and nevere back after leaving! Now you believe in her daughter again? You are really one-track minded! She picked up her bag and walked out directly. When she passed by Taylor, she looked at her with disgust.Seven days, right? Okay, then Ille back seven dayster. If your grandma hasnt recovered after being tortured by you for so long, even if I am killed by your grandma, Ill drive you out of the house! Aunt Tracy. When Tracy was about to go out, she suddenly heard the girl calling her coldly. She stopped and looked back at Taylors cold eyes. She said in a low voice with no expression on her face,If I cure my grandma, I hope you can apologize to my mother. She stood there, and the way she spoke made Tracy a little absent-minded, as if she had passed through time and returned to more than 20 years ago, that familiar and firm figure Tracy pulled back her thoughts and sneered,Since you inherited your mothers eloquence, I hope you can also inherit her talent in traditional Chinese medicine Otherwise, dont me me for being rude to you! After saying that, she turned around and left. After she left, Lady Williams sighed and said,Taylor, dont me her. She used to respect your mother the most, now she is s! As Lady Williams spoke, she entered the room. Daria came over and asked in a low voice, Is it really okay to be so red around her eyes? Taylor exined patiently,Its normal. It will disappear slowly in seven days, but it will aggravate in the next few days. In fact, it doesnt hurt for grandma. Only then did Daria let out a sigh of relief. Taylor yawned and entered the room. Daria went downstairs and saw the nannying back with Kate. Thinking of the scene that Tracy sneered at her that day, but ate humble apie herself, she smiled and waved to her. Kate ran over happily and asked,Grandaunt, whats wrong? Kate, can you tell me more about Italian? With great doubt she said.Grandma, I can only speak English and Chinese. I cant speak Italian! Daria was stunned. Could it be that Kate had been lying that day? She hesitated and asked,How about your Olympic Mathematics, calligraphy and paintingpetition or something like that? Kate tilted her head and asked in confusion,I havent even been to the interest ss. Why do I have to participate in thepetitions? Daria:!! Seeing her hesitation, Kate patted her small chest and said,grandaunt, but I cant do anything. I can recite poems! Darias face looked better.What poems can you recite? I know a lot of them! Kate recited proudly, Three thousand beauties in the harem, perseverance will prevail! Nothing in the world is difficult as long as you give up Half an hourter, Kate waved her hand and said,Grandaunt, I know Im super awesome. Dont be excited. Calm down. Ill y the game first. When she jumped upstairs, Daria finally took a breath! The corners of her mouth twitched as she looked upstairs. Finally, he let out a heavy sigh. Sigh! That day, she also med Sister Tracy for speaking too harshly and showing off her daughter, so she didnt me Taylor and Kate for lying to fight fire with fire. It was just like they boasted a bit over If Kates studies were fake, then was it true that Taylor had just said that she could cure Lady Williamss eyes? Suddenly, she was not so sure. Upstairs. Taylory down and took a nap. When she woke up at night, she held Kate in her arms and yed with her. Suddenly, she missed her son very much. She sent him a message, but he didnt reply. Taylor was a little worried, so he simply texted Julian.Mr. Smith, are you asleep? After taking a shower and seeing this message, the corners of Julians mouth curled up and he replied quickly,No. Well, is your son asleep? Julian nced at the closed door and said,Hes asleep. Only when the child was asleep could they chat, right? Otherwise, wouldnt he have to take care of his son? This woman was quite sensible. As expected, after the message was sent, the phone rang again. He wiped his hair with one hand and opened the phone with the other hand. Then his face froze, and there was one cold word lying on his mobile phone,Well.N?velDrama.Org content rights. And then? Shouldnt I find a topic to continue the chat? Could it be Is she shy? Julian coughed and replied the message coldly,Whats the matter? Three minutester, no one replied him. Five minutester, still no one replied him. Julian felt that his phone was broken, so he sent a message to Lenny,Hello? Lenny, who was far away, replied instantly,Yes, boss, can I go back now? No, you cant. In the Williams family, As Taylor knew that her son was asleep, she muted her phone then threw it aside and fell asleep with Kate in his arms. She didnt know that someone had been restless this night, and his mind was full of thoughts. Seven dayster! Tracy came to the Williams family early in the morning. Hearing the nanny say that Taylor was still sleeping, she sneered and said,Let her sleep. After all, she will be driven away when she wakes up! Who are you driving away? Chapter 57 A Slap in the Face! A contemptuous voice suddenly sounded, Tracy frowned. She turned her head and saw a tall and slender figure walking down the stairs. The boy was very handsome, dressed in a casual suit and looked like he was 21 or 22 years old. Upon closer inspection, he looked a little simr to Laura. He was her twin brother, Edgar Williams. Edgar cut his short hair neatly, his eyes looked unruly. He popped chewing gum in his mouth. Tracy frowned.No one, where are you going? Edgar curled his lips and looked down on his aunt. He snorted coldly and said,Tsk, she came from a small ce and easy to bully. Do you still want to control me? After saying that, he left the vi directly. Tracy was so angry that she pointed at Carter and scolded him,Look, how do you dote on this child! Not attend to his proper duties all day long but run wild with a group of people! Edgar was still in college, but he skipped sses and failed the courses. He didnt learn well with a group of rich second generations. Carter also worried about his son, but now it was not the time to preach at him. He frowned and saw Daria, who was on the second floor, winking at him. Carter paused, then went upstairs, and went into the bedroom with Daria. Daria looked worried.I just went to see mother. She is still asleep, but her eyes are still red and swollen, and she was unable to see anything tillst night What should to doter? She sighed and said,Why is Sister Tracy angry at a child? Youd keep an eye on herter. If she goes too far, you must make her shut up. Carter smiled bitterly and said,Sister Tracy is so stubborn. How could she listen to me? Daria frowned and said,What should we do? Do we really have to watch Sister Tracy drive Taylor away? Carters face immediately turned cold.Of course not! Im Taylors uncle, I still make the decisions in the Williams family! Although Taylor bragged this time, but if it werent for Sister Tracys repeated coercion Even if I have to offend Sister Tracy, I must protect Taylor this time. Eldest Sisters flesh and blood cant be left outside! When Daria married him back then, she admired his responsibility.Well, I support you! After they finished talk, one went downstairs, and the other continued to guard Lady Williams. When Taylor woke up, it was almost noon. She stretched herself and picked up her phone after getting up. When she saw the message sent by her son, she smiled with relief. Gene went to the Algernon family to learn martial arts on Monday and Saturday. He spent the rest of the time learning martial arts from his familys teachers. Today was Sunday, and he had a rest. At this time, the Solos call came. She answered the phone, the person at the other end said weakly,Weve been investigating it for a week, but we havent found any trace of Julians appearance in Rheinsville City five years ago. I think no one can exin except himself. How did he get his son? Taylor stayed in the vi this week to investigate this matter. For the sake of her sons home, she had to find out why Julian was so malicious to her. However, there was no news from both of them. Taylor said in a slightly hoarse voice,I got it. Solo asked,Do you still want to investigate? Yes. Then how do you investigate? Taylor got up and went to the bathroom. She picked up the toothbrush and looked at herself in the mirror, whose face was as pale as paper. She hissed and said arrogantly,Just ask him directly. After hanging up the phone, she washed up and went out. Daria was ying with Kate in the living room on the second floor. When Kate heard the door open, she ran over and hugged Taylors leg.Mommy! Great Granny is still sleeping Taylor was about to go and have a look, a figure suddenly appeared in front of her. Her extended fingers were about to poke the tip of her nose.Taylor Green! What medicine did you give my mother? Why is she still unconscious? Tracys makeup was very heavy, her eyes looked very fierce. At this moment, when she spoke, she looked as if she was going to eat her alive. Taylor frowned and stared at that finger. Daria walked over and stood in front of her.Sister Tracy, lets talk nicely. What are you doing now? Tracy was furious.Speak nicely? No wonder they say it is different from mother-inw and biological mother. She was not your biological mother, so you wouldnt be in a hurry, would you? Darias expression changed. Carter barked,Sister Tracy, thats enough! Tracy red at him and roared,Mom is lying inside, unconscious, arent you in a hurry? Do you dislike her for causing you trouble these years? Carter and Daria were so angry that they couldnt speak for a while. At this moment, a clear voice came,Who said grandma is unconscious? Taylor looked at Tracy and sneered.Grandma is just sleeping. Its okay to wake her up. What are you fussing about? After that, she took the lead in walking to Lady Williamss bedroom. They looked at each other and followed her. Lady Williams was blind and had difficulty moving, so the bedroom door was unlocked. Everyone can go in and out to take care of her. At this time, Lady Williams was lying on the bed, her face was ruddy, and even the redness in her eyes seemed to have subsided a little. Taylor called softly,Grandma? Grandma? Lady Williamss mouth moved, and then she slowly opened her eyes. Her eyelids were swollen, leaving only a small gap. Daria hurriedly stepped forward and helped her lean against the bed.Mom, how are you? However, Lady Williams looked at her with a nk look, which frightened. Just as she was thinking about whether she should be sent to the hospital, she suddenly heard Lady Williams say,Daria, you are old Daria was stunned. Lady Williams smiled and said,Its been more than 20 years. Can you not grow old? Daria came to his senses and said in surprise,Mom, did you see it? Lady Williams nodded and looked at the rest of the people. After ncing at Tracy and Carter, she said,Youre all old and you, Tracy, for so many years, your bad temper hasnt changed at all! In the end, her eyesight fell on Taylor.N?velDrama.Org content rights. The girl stood there with a distant expression, as if she was ipatible with this family. Her facial features were delicate, people who have the almond-shaped eyes are always looked gentle. But for her, it looks more arrogance. She looked very much like her daughter from back then. The rims of Lady Williamss eyes instantly turned red. She stretched out her hand to her and said,Taylor Although aunt Daria was also very protective of her, the concern that came from her blood rtives made Taylor feel an indescribable sourness and pain in her heart. It was as if she was no longer alone. Carters eyes were also red. He said excitedly,Moms eyes havent been cured for more than 20 years! Now she can see Taylor, what kind of pill did you give Mom? Chapter 58 Brother,Actually You Have a Daughter! OPT. Taylor said to herself in her heart, but then she thought of what her mother had told her to be humble and not to be too mboyant. So she said casually,I bought it in the Herbs&Health. It was said that can bright eyes but I didnt ask about the details. It meant that she bought it casually. Tracy said in a sharp voice,Blind luck! I just said youre so young. Even if you know little about traditional Chinese medicine, you shouldnt be so professional Daria couldnt stand it anymore.Sister Tracy, no matter what, we should thank Taylor! Tracy mocked,Thank her? Do you need me to kneel down and kowtow, or to set off fireworks to celebrate? Taylors lips curled into a smile, she said seriously,Thats not necessary. Her voice was low and not crisp, but steady.Its time for you to apologize to my mother. Tracys face felt burning. She clenched her fists, straightened her back, and avoided her gaze.Apologize? My mother is blind by anger, because your mother ran away from home! Shouldnt you cure her? And your mother left irresponsibly. She hurt us so much. She is the sinner of the Williams family! Why should I apologize to her? Carter sighed and ordered sternly,Sister Tracy, shut up! Tracy felt that she had misheard and looked at him in shock.Tracy, how dare you shout at me for such a wild girl? Carter said word by word,She is not a wild girl. She is my sister Louises daughter, my niece! She is the Miss of Williams family! Apologize to sister Louise! YouTracy roared, Are you determined to go against me? Well, dont you need me to help you manage A&P Healthcare? Carter was stunned. In recent years, Tracy had always been in charge of the pharmaceutical department of A&P Healthcare. It was indeed because of her that it did not close down. But is she threatening him by saying this at this time? Seeing that Carter didnt speak, Tracy knew that her threat was effective. She straightened her back and sneered,As she did something wrong, she has to pay the price! Sister Louise was wrong of that year. She eloped with someone, which made our familys reputation plummet! Why should I apologize to her? Can she stand my apology? p! Tracy was close to the bed, and Lady Williams pped her face, which made Tracy stunned and look at her incredulously. Lady Williams trembled and shouted angrily,Your sister Louise must have difficulties that she was reluctant to mention! Dont say that about her! Tracy took a step back, touched her face, and said with a bitter smile,You can shut me up. Can you make those people outside shut up? Her mother is a woman of loose morals. She eloped with someone and dyed Grove! This is the biggest scandal in the entire rich and powerful families of Parkgrove in the past 20 years! Carter looked serious.Sister Louise has her own difficulties! What difficulties does she have?Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Tracy roared hysterically,Weve already flipped through a love letter from her room, she had certainly eloped with someone! How long are you guys going to continue to deceive yourselves? She looked at Lady Williams and Carter and said,Ill say onest thing. In this home, its either her or me! You make the choice! The room became quiet. Taylor turned around in silence and said,Im leaving. But before she reached the door, her shoulder was held by a big warm hand. Carters tired voice came.Taylor, where are you going? This is your home. When he spoke, he didnt dare look at Tracys expression, but his attitude was already quite clear. Tracy looked at Lady Williams and then at Daria. Both of them turned their heads. In the end, she looked at Carter and said,Okay, fine! Now the Williams family and the Evans family arepeting. At such a critical moment, you actually drove me away for her? Okay! Ill go! Tracy turned around and walked out, only to find that no one stopped her. When she walked to the door, her footsteps stopped, and after a while, she sneered with red eyes.You all are partial to sister Louise, but you all forgot who led A&P Healthcare to this step in the past twenty years! In that case, dont me me for being cruel! Carter Williams, Ill wait for the Evans family topletely crush A&P Healthcare!Wait for the day when A&P Healthcare is closed! After saying that, she strode away. Daria frowned and said,Sister Tracy, are you crazy? How can you say something like that? You are almost 50 years old, but you are still so impulsive! She looked at Carter worriedly and said,Now its the critical moment for the Williams family and the Evans family to upy the market. What if sister Tracy really doesnt go to work? Carter rubbed his temples.Lets do whatever we can! Seeing the worry in their eyes, Taylor asked,Uncle, aunt, is there anything I can do for you? Carter Williams sighed and said,No, Taylor, you just stay at home with Kate. Now, what the Williams family needed most was not business fighting methods, but real forms of the pill! The Evans family became famous in the circle of the rich and powerful families with the help of their eldest sisters OPT. If their eldest sister was still alive, and the form was still there The Williams family should be the one in the limelight. Sigh! Carter and Daria walked out of the door sadly and decided to go to A&P Healthcare to think of a way. Taylor told his grandmother in detail how to use the ointment next. She apanied her to adapt to the life after sight restored. When she adapted, Taylor went downstairs. Just as they were having brunch, Laura suddenly rushed in from outside. Her eyes lit up. When she saw Taylor, she suddenly rushed to her and said,Sister Taylor! Is this pill the OPT? At the same time. The building of ST Corporation, towering into the clouds, was located in the center of the Parkgrove. On the top floor, Julian was working. Lockie walked back and forth along the corridor, his mind was in a mess. His nephew had said that as long as Taylor cured her Grandmas eyes, she would tell Julian the truth! But why did he feel that Julian still doesnt know that he has a daughter? He could no longer hide it from his brother. During this period of time, he had been thinking about how to tell his brother the truth every day, which made him unable to eat and sleep well. It was even unattractive to y jungle in the game! His little nephew wanted the Taylor and Julian to form a family. But he thought, it was impossible! Julian hated that Taylor so much. Wouldnt it be too much for me to hide it from him? This was his brother! After making up his mind and preparing to y games without anyones help, Lockie took a deep breath and pushed open the door of the office. Julian was reading a document. His eyes were cold and serious. Hearing the sound, he raised his head. Looking into his eyes, Lockie said directly,Julian, in fact, you still have a daughter! Chapter 59 Go Find Taylor,and You Will Have Both Boy and Girl It was quiet in the office. Andrew pushed his sses and walked over to close the door, blocking the gossipy eyes of the secretarys office out, which aroused everyones curiosity. Lockie said in a weak voice,Julian, you can imagine it. A soft and cute daughter, do you want? As he described this, an image of Gene ying with Barbie suddenly appeared in Julians mind. His long and narrow eyes instantly shot out a sharp light, and he said in a warning tone,What do you want to do? Could it be that he wanted to take Gene to do transsexual operation? Lockie shrank his neck in fear and stammered,My brother, really, you can still have a daughter! You, you can find Taylor and will have both boy and girl! Julian Smith:? He breathed a sigh of relief at first. Fortunately, he didnt mention Gene. But then he realized what he meant But to find Taylor, then have a daughter If he was with that woman, her daughter would indeed call him father. Doesnt he have a daughter? He frowned and subconsciously shouted in a low voice,Nonsense! How could he help others raise their children?!! Suddenly, he felt a surge of irritation in his heart, which made him even angrier when he saw Lockies timid look. He pointed directly at the door and said,Get out. Lockie still wanted to say something, but as soon as he called outJulian, Julian said angrily,Get-out! Lockie was so scared that he ran out of his office. He wiped away the sweat on his forehead and his legs were shaking. But his eyes were bright. He had already told his brother the truth. If he didnt believe him, he couldnt me him in the futureIs that so? Go home and get his niece to take him to get the scores in game! He left without any psychological burden, but the tension in the office did not ease. Julian lowered his eyes, but he suddenly couldnt read the words on the document. It was not a big deal to help others raise a daughter. At worst, he would throw her to the nanny. But he had always been cold-hearted and felt emotional things very troublesome. It was already troublesome enough to cultivate a rtionship with that woman. If she had a daughter Wait, when did he agree to cultivate a rtionship with that woman? At this moment, there was a trace of confusion in Julians eyes, which had always been cold, rational, restrained, and wise. After a while, he sneered and felt that he worried too much. Whether that woman had a child or not, whether she had made a mistake when she was young, what did it have to do with him? He just asked her to treat a disease and owe her a favor.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. He just needed to find an opportunity to return it. In the Williams Family. Lauras big eyes were shining.Sister Taylor, where did you get the prescription? Taylor was about to make up a reason when she asked excitedly,Did my aunt leave it behind? Seeing that she had already found a good reason for herself, Taylor simply nodded. Laura immediately held her hand excitedly.the Evans family made the SH Pill this year, which is better than our Herba Syrup. In addition, the Evans family took out an OPT and saved the Mrs. Smith of the Smith family. It has be a legend in the industry! Recently, the customer flow of our A&P Healthcare has been reduced significantly. Most of the medicine shops and hospitals that we used to cooperate with have been transferred to the Evans family. If Aunt has left the OPT, then our Williams family will be saved! Taylor raised her eyebrows. It turned out that the Williams family was experiencing such this. She lowered her almond-shaped eyes and said,Wait a minute. She got up and went upstairs. She found a piece of paper in the room and wrote down the form and what she needed to pay attention to during the process of processing the OPT. Then she went downstairs and handed it to Laura.This is the form. Laura stood up in a hurry with a serious look on her face.Sister Taylor, you, you just gave me the form like that? As a Chinese medicine master, Laura knew more about the importance of a form than anyone else. Taylor replied casually,Yes. Seeing that she trusted her so much, Laura gritted her teeth and took the form.Then Ill try it. Sister Taylor, its very difficult to refine this pill. At that time, my aunt spent a lot of effort to just refine five pills. Dont tell my parents first, lest they are disappointed again. This prescription had been improved by her, so there was absolutely no problem. However, seeing how nervous she was, Taylor nodded. Laura was anxious and ran out again. She had to make it as soon as possible, so that her parents wont have to beg for help for sales! The next day, when Taylor woke up and went downstairs for dinner, she found Carter and Daria sitting on the sofa, looking pale. Today, there was an exchange meeting in the medicalmunity, and all the relevant personnel of the medicalmunity would be present. They had agreed before that Tracy and Carter would attend the meeting together. She will be in charge of technology, and Carter Williams will be in charge of sales. He called Tracy and said a lot of nice words, but Tracy said sarcastically,the Williams family doesnt need me, does it? Since you like Taylor so much, let her go! No matter what happened inside, in the face of external enemies, the family had to be united. But she was so angry. Daria had always been a good-tempered person, but she was a little annoyed.If she doesnt want to go, then let her be. Ill go with you! Carter nodded. After they finished speaking, they saw Taylor go downstairs. Daria took the opportunity to say,Taylor, lets go together! Todays exchange meeting would benefit you a lot. Taylor thought for a moment and said,Okay. The meeting was held in the conference hall of the Kempinski Hotels. Less a meeting than a small-scale banquet. Many businesses could be conducted here. But the three of them were stopped by the attendant at the door.Sorry, your QR code invitation is not correct. Youre unable to enter. Carter frowned and said,This is what you sent us! The attendant said,This years exchange meeting was held by the Evans family. They said that this is a high-end medical exchange. Those unknown doctors were not invited, so they sent the new invitation again. You cant get in now. Carter was furious. He clenched his fists. It was obvious that the Evans family was purposely making things difficult for them! But if they couldnt get in today, they would be removed from the circle of medicine!! Seeing that he did not speak, the attendant felt disdain in his heart. He had seen a lot of unknown doctors wanted to get in these kind of high-end exchange meetings to meet some people. Thinking that these three people were the same, he immediately said loudly,If you dont have an invitation, please get out of the way and dont block the guests behind you. His words attracted everyones attention around. The circle was small, and they were very familiar with each other. Carter suddenly felt that his cheeks were burning with embarrassment. He was about to say something, but was interrupted by a voice.Wait a minute. Chapter 60 My Daughter Likes Her Father At noon, Julian was going to join a dinner party here. On the second floor of the Kempinski Hotels, there was a conference hall on the left and a hotel on the right. As soon as he came out of the elevator, he heard the noiseing from the doorway of the conference hall. He didnt pay attention to it at first, but when he gave a nce on, he saw a familiar figure. He paused for a moment. When he heard the attendants impatient words, he frowned and said to Andrew,Go and have a look. The Williams family was, after all, an acquaintance of the Smith family. The past generations were very close. How could he allow others to humiliate them? Andrew nodded.Yes. But just as he was about to walk over, he heard a low and clear voice.Wait a minute. Taylor picked up her phone and clicked on it twice with her white fingers. She entered the email inbox and saw that there were indeed a few invitation letters inside. As the most famous surgeon, the exchange meetings held all over the countries and regions would symbolically send her an invitation. As expected, such a formal exchange meeting also had sent. It would take some time for her to find out the invitation letter from the drunk e-mail. At this time, someone next to her asked,Ms. Green? Taylor was stunned and looked up. It was a woman with age of thirties. Her curly hair was on her shoulder and she was wearing a formal suit. She frowned and hesitated for a moment.Who are you? Doris frowned unhappily. They had seen each other in the hospital, but now she pretended not to know her. However, she was wondering why Mr. Smith had brought a young doctor here. After a long time, she turned out to be from the Williams family. The Williams family was on theedown phase day by day, and they relied entirely on the form from 20 years ago. They had no choice but to let this young doctor perform an operation on Mrs. Smith. It was a pity that she had paved the way for her in the end! Thinking of this, the displeasure quickly dissipated. She smiled and reminded her kindly,We are all decent people. Since the Williams family has not received the invitation, it will not look good if you are entangled here. Her words made the people in the line behind them discuss in a low voice. Oh my god, I thought the Williams family didnt bring the invitation, but they didnt receive it. The market of the Evans family has expanded, and basically no one has bought the medicine of the Williams family. s! It hase down to this point where you cant even receive an invitation! This cant be med on anyone else. They havent improved at all. I heard that the pharmacy and the hospitals that they cooperated with had been canceled the orders and turned to the Evans family. If it was me, why would I still stay here? I would leave in a hurry All kinds ofments made Cartersplexion change. He only felt that he had never been so embarrassed before. After a moment of silence, Doris sighed again.Everyone came here is happy today. If you insist on going in Uncle Carter, you promise me that you wouldnt disturb anyone else. Ill take you in! Dont disturb others It was as if they were looked out of ce! Carter seemed to have been pped twice. When he turned around angrily and was about to leave, the cold voice said,Not needed. Taylor looked at Doris coldly and said,The Williams family has received too many invitations. Ive been looking for them for a while for being dyed. Uncle, aunt, Im sorry. She picked up her phone and handed the QR code to the attendant.Can we enter now? Please! Only then did the three of the Williams family slowly enter the banquet hall. Doris was stunned at the door. She clearly remembered that her teacher did not send an invitation to the Williams family. Did she misremember? Not far away. Andrew, who was about to help the Williams family, was stunned as he took two steps forward. He turned around and looked at Julian.They dont seem to need any help anymore. Julian: For a moment, he forgot that the woman was Marvel. How could she not have an invitation letter? However, the phrasethe Williams family has received too many invitationswas really interesting. Julian suddenly took a step forward and turned to the conference hall. The man, who had always been speechless, said,Im just going to see if I have a chance to return the favor. Andrew followed closely behind him, not saying a word. Boss, you dont have to exin. Youre just trying to cover it up! But as a professional secretary, Andrew quickly reported to matter of the Williams family.Williams family can not sell the pills. If it goes on like this, Im afraid it will close down. Although Julian didnt say anything, but he was still deep in thought when he heard this. The waiters of the Kempinski Hotels all knew their boss, so Julian went straight into the conference hall. It was decorated like a small banquet. Most of the men who came were in suits and leather shoes, while the women were in evening dresses. Only Taylor, with a pair of jeans and a white T-shirt, was still beautiful in the crowd. Julian narrowed his eyes slightly and walked over. As soon as he approached, he heard Daria ask,Taylor, where did you get the invitation? The girl replied casually,Well, although I didnt help Mrs. Smith much when I treated her, Mr. Smith is not bad. As expected, Daria was taken aback by his words.So its Mr. Smith who sent it to you! He must have wanted you toe and widen your knowledge. Julian: This woman did make him take all the me! He suddenly smiled mischievously and said in a low voice,Uncle, aunt. The three people who were walking in front suddenly stopped and turned around. After seeing him, Daria immediately said gratefully,Julian, thank you for your invitation to Taylor. Otherwise, we wouldnt be allowed in today. Julians gaze swept over the girl and saw her touching her nose uneasily. However, she calmed down and her almond-shaped eyes were slightly raised. She resembled a smile yet not smile, as if the person who had just lied was not her. Her psychological quality was really good. Julian also replied with a faint smile,Youre wee.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Carters purpose ofing to the banquet was to sell his own medicine. When he saw a regr customer in front of him who was going to return the money, he hurriedly said,Julian, you talk first. Ill be back soon. After that, he walked forward. Daria looked worried. Julian looked at Taylor with his residual light. She had almond-shaped eyes, a small but tall nose, and red lips, looked very beautiful. He didnt know why, but he suddenly remembered the words that Lockie said yesterday,You can have a daughter if you go to find Taylor. Daughter He suddenly asked,Ms. Green, what does your daughter look like? Does she look like you? Taylor nced at him. In fact, Kate doesnt look like her. To be serious, she looked quite simr to this man. She replied,She doesnt look like me. She looks like her father. Oh yeah?Do you have any photos of her?Julian suddenly became interested. Taylor nced at him and said,Yes. Chapter 61 Searching for Her Daughter! Julian looked at her, but saw that she didnt have the intention pick up her cell phone to show him.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. It was a little awkward. Daria, who was next to him, said,Kate? I have photos! I also recorded the video! After she finished, she picked up her mobile phone and was about to show Julian. Taylor stopped her:aunt, uncle doesnt seem to be very good. Darias attention was diverted. She turned her head and saw that Carter was already arguing with others in a low voice. She smiled apologetically at Julian and quickly walked over. Julian: He felt that Taylor deliberately did not show him any photos. Was it just a picture of her daughter? Since his son had shown her, there was need to keep a secret. There was a hint of coldness on his face. Seeing that Taylor also nodded at him and walked toward Carter, he told Andrew,Check her daughter. She cant be ugly that cant meet anyone. He was not allowed to see her, but he would definitely see her! After saying this, he was obviously unhappy. If it were in normal times, he would have turned around and left, but Julian followed her again. Andrew: When Taylor went over, Carters face was very bad. Opposite him was a man of 40 or 50. He said in a harsh tone,For the sake of the friendship between the two families, I have been taking care of your business for so many years. The era is developing. Your medicine cantpare with the Sharp familys now. You cant always rely on friendship to do business, can you? Daria clenched her fists and turned to Taylor.He is the vice president of the Medicine Hospital. The form of our A&P Healthcare has been improved by your mother, and the effect has always been very good! They used to ask for our medicine, and we had a normal business rtionship. How did it be taking care of us? Carter took a deep breath and discussed in a pleasant voice,I agree with you to cancel the cooperation. But medicine you ordered has beenpleted. We have signed a contract, so we should follow it! Mr. Hawk smiled and said,How about this? I know that youve been in trouble recently. Well give you a 60%discount for this batch of medicine. What do you think? Carter held the champagne tightly and tried his best to suppress his anger.60%off? The price we gave you has always been low. You obviously dont want to cooperate! Mr. Hawk patted Carter on the shoulder and said,Thats what I mean. If you agree, well help you this time. At least youll get some benefits. But Ive heard that other families have taken back their orders, and your A&P Healthcare has so few customers, your reputation is not good enough! There was a hint of sarcasm in his words. You!Carter was furious. Mr. Hawk showed a casual look.Anyway, you should think about it carefully. Do you want to keep those medicines out of date, or sell them to me at a low price As soon as he finished speaking, a voice came from the side.60%discount is too low. Can you see a 20%discount? As soon as these words came out, they all turned around and saw Tracy standing there. Her husband was a famous internal doctor. Seeing her, Carter and Darias eyes turned slightly red, and a warm feeling rose from their hearts. Carter called out,Tracy. Tracy ignored him and said to Mr. Hawk with a smile,60%off is too much! 20%off is still within our scope. After that, she approached Mr. Hawk,Old ssmate, when this transaction is sessful, Ill invite you to dinner! When Mr. Hawk saw Tracy, a lustful expression appeared in his eyes. He held Tracys hand and touched the back of her hand. Tracy only felt disgusted, but she endured it and heard Mr. Hawk say,Dont want to sell your medicine this time. Mr. Sharp said that their medicine would not be sold to those who trade with you. He has an OPT in his hand, which is a life-saving medicine! Who dares to offend him? Now only I have the ability to buy your medicine at a 60%discount. Tracy withdrew her hand, but was caught by Mr. Hawk.Tracy shall we talk on the balcony next door? Mr. Hawk and Tracy were college ssmates, and Mr. Hawk liked her. However, Tracy thought that he was too ugly and refused him several times. At this moment, hearing these ambiguous words, she felt very disgusted.Lets talk about it here. Mr. Hawk crossed her palm and said,There are too many people here. Lets go to the side and I can give you a 70%discount The Williams family is so down now. If you have an ident at such a meeting, you really cant raise your heads in the future Tracy wanted to withdraw her hand, but Mr. Hawk held her hand tightly and stared at her with warning. His hand touched Tracys butt again Tracy was ashamed and annoyed. When she was a child, A&P Healthcare was very glorious. When she was at school, many outstanding boys chased after her, but she ignored them. But since Louise left, The Williams family had been down, and she had been struggling to maintain the Williams family. Now, even Mr. Hawk dared to touch her! This reminded her of when she was in junior high school. She was beautiful and rich. She was jealous of a group of girls and blocked in the toilet. She did not dare to fight back. It was Louise who rushed in and beat those people with a broom. After that, Louise raised her chin and taught her.What are you afraid of? We have to be cruel to deal with such evil people! If Louise were still here, how could they have fallen to such a state! Tracy clenched her fists tightly. Just as she was about to forcefully push him away, she noticed that Mr. Hawks body suddenly froze. She turned around and saw that the girl who looked like Louise was standing next to her coldly. She pressed Mr. Hawks wrist and used strength to make him shout. Taylor said coldly,Stop arguing. If you lose face at such a meeting, you wont be able to lift your head in the future She returned his words. Mr. Hawk released Tracy and took a step back. He was in so much pain that cold sweat broke out on his forehead. He lowered his voice and scolded,You can let me go now! Taylor let go of him. Carter rushed over and stood in front of Tracy and Taylor.We wont do this business with you anymore! Seeing this, Mr. Hawk lowered his voice and roared,Good! Since you dont want to sell it to me, Id like to see who dares to buy your medicine! As soon as he finished speaking, a low voice suddenly came,Who said no one dares to buy it? Chapter 62 It’s Really OPT With a cold face, Julian strode over. There was a lot of noise in the meeting. Julian kept a low profile, and no one noticed him for a while. Moreover, this was a medical meeting. Most people couldnt get in touch with him, so they didnt know him. But this did not include Mr. Hawk. After seeing him, Mr. Hawk was stunned.Mr. Smith? Julian ignored him and looked at Carter. He said lightly,Mr. Williams, all the traditional medicine in Puslinta Hospital will be purchased from your family. We need 5000 pills of different categories every month. They were all stunned. All kinds of pills. 5000 for each one! Although the number was notrge, they could maintain the daily expenses of A&P Healthcare! It was a great help. Moreover, the number was appropriate. 5, 000 pills were enough for the Puslinta Hospital. It wouldnt make people think that Mr. Smith was pitying them and giving the Williams family enough respect. He was meticulous.. Carter came to his senses and looked at each other. The Williams family had so many people to support, and Tracy and Laura were also taking the pharmaceutical department to develop new medicines. There was still infinite possibility in the future.N?velDrama.Org content rights. Carter was not pretentious. He said gratefully,I will definitely give you all the drugs at the lowest price, and I can guarantee that the quality of the drugs is absolutely the best! Julian nodded and instructed Andrew,Ask thepany to draft a contract and sign it as soon as possible. After that, he looked at Taylor. She didnt ask for the consultation fee and surgery fee. Now, he helped a little and gave her some money to repay her favor. Taylor frowned and seemed to be in a dilemma.Five thousand pills for each medicine? Including the new product? New product? Carter and Tracy were a little stunned. Where did they get new products now? Julian quickly replied,Yes. Taylor nced at him and asked casually,Are you sure? The new product is a little expensive. Is a little expensive? Julian didnt take it seriously and asked,How much is it? Taylor said slowly,The cost is 5, 000 dors per pill. Julian frowned. 5, 000 dors per pill, 5, 000 pills, that would be 25 million a month! The rest of A&P Healthcare pills cost 5, 000 pills per month. If they were added together, it would probably only cost a few million dors a month. She asked too much. Julian frowned and his expression turned a little colder. Although he had not been in contact with Taylor many times, he felt that she was not such an ungrateful person. Carter and Tracy reacted and hurriedly said,Taylor, We dont have new products! Taylor exined,Laura is processing medicine. Itll be out soon. Whats going on?The pharmaceutical department in the factory had not produced new products for several years. But in front of outsiders, Carter couldnt scold Taylor. He vaguely said to Julian,The new product doesnt count. Julian stared at Taylor and asked,What do you think, Miss Green? Taylor hesitated for a moment. The OPT was made of expensive medicine, including ginseng and other valuable medicinal materials. The cost was high. In addition to the medicinal materials and development, each of them could be worth three to four thousand dors. The wholesale price was really low. She wanted to set 10, 000 dors for the wholesale price. She had thought that even if A&P Healthcare relied on the OPT, they would be able to earn back funds and establish their reputation. If she gives him 5, 000 pills every month Forget it. He is Genes father. Let him earn some money. Thinking of this, Taylor sighed and said,Here you are. Julian:? It was obvious that she wanted to raise the price, but her tone sounded like she didnt want to give the new product to him! He was upset and suddenly lost interest. Carter hurriedly opened his mouth and said,Julian, no Shes a child. She doesnt know the price. Tracy grabbed Taylors arm and scolded her in a low voice,What are you talking about in front of Mr. Smith? His father has a good rtionship with Louise, so he helped us. How can you raise the price? Its too Thinking that Taylor had just defended herself, she swallowed the wordsshameless. While them were arguing, Julian said firmly,Its settled. He kept his promise. As soon as he agreed, he couldnt break it to others. This money was the medical fee he gave her, and it also paid off the favor. After that, They didnt owe each other. As soon as his voice fell, a high-pitched voice came from not far away.Mr. Sharp, I heard that you still have a OPT.. Are you willing to sell it? Taylor turned around and saw a handsome man in twenties with a pair of peach blossom eyes. He was dressed in a gray suit. At this time, he was talking to a white-haired old man,I am willing to pay a million dors to buy your medicine! Taylor felt that the man was very kind and asked,Who is that? Daria hesitated for a moment and said,That young man is Baron, He is in charge of the Green family, and his uncle is Grove Green Grove Green? The man who was failed by her mother and never married. While she was thinking, Mr. Sharp opened his mouth and said,Mr. Green, its not that I dont want to sell it. Theres only one left. Its our treasure! When Baron didnt smile, his peach blossom eyes were also raised, giving people a gentle but severe feeling. The assistant standing next to him scolded,Why did you give one to the Smith family? Do you think the Green family is not as good as the Smith family? Or do you think we cant afford it? Mr. Sharp wiped the cold sweat off his forehead.Mr. Green, I didnt mean that. Baron didnt want to get the reputation of buying by force. He said gently,Lets talk over there. After they left, Taylor looked away. Daria sighed and said,One pill is one million! As soon as she finished speaking, Mr. Hawk, who was ignored by them, said,Thats OPT. Of course its expensive! Whats your new product? How dare you sell it for 5, 000 dors? Its obviously a waste of money! He hurriedly looked at Julian and said,Mr. Smith, dont be fooled! The medicine industry is tooplicated. How can a little rotten medicinal material be sold for 5, 000 dors? Do you think their family sells OPT? Julians long and narrow eyes shed with a fierce light, and he was obviously a little unhappy. What did it have to do with Mr. Hawk if he was willing to be cheated? Just as he was about to speak, he saw Taylors lips curled into a smile and her voice was cold. Its really the OPT. Chapter 63 The OPT belongs to the Williams family! What? They were all shocked. Not to mention Mr. Hawk, even Carter, Tracy and Daria felt that they had heard it wrong. After all, the people around were noisy, and everyone was basically talking about OPT. Mr. Hawk was the first toe to his senses.What did you say? Are you kidding me? Daria seemed to understand something and whispered,Taylor, do you have the form of OPT? I know. Did your mother leave it behind? She vaguely heard her husband say that OPT was developed by Louise! Taylor nodded and said,Yes, Ive given it to Laura. I think it will be put into production very soon She thought that everyone would be excited when they heard that. But Carter tightened his jaw and didnt say anything. Tracy frowned tightly.The finished product hasnte out yet. Dont talk these outside. Its unreliable to do things at such a young age. You should keep calm! Taylors eyes turned cold. Was Tracy too hostile towards her? As soon as she thought of this, Carter lowered his voice and said,Your mother made OPT by chance. She only seeded in five pills. The manufacturing method isplicated, and the sess rate is very low. These are also the reasons why OPT was not mess produced then. Even if we have the form, it is difficult for us to mass produce itN?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Mr. Hawk saw the expressions on their faces, and he immediately sneered.Seeing that he has an OPT, you all want it as well? If everyone could make it, Mr. Sharp wouldnt have treated it as a treasure of the store! A loudugh came from not far away. Everyone looked over and saw Mr. Sharp and Baron walking out together. Afterughing, Mr. Sharp looked rxed and said,Mr. Green, thats a deal! Baron looked disappointed. It seemed that the conversation was not harmonious. He nodded and walked to the side. He seemed tock interest in this meeting. Taylor stared at him. Baron lowered his eyes at this moment and his smile disappeared. Perhaps he thought of his uncles illness and felt a little sad on his handsome and elegant face. It was so heartbreaking. Taylor was stunned when she thought of this. She had always been indifferent. She would rather sleep longer than meet new friends. Todays emotion was too inexplicable. She shook her head and abandoned the idea in her mind. Someone asked Mr. Sharp,Did Mr. Green buy that pill? Mr. Sharp sighed and said,That pill is of no use to Old Mr. Greens illness. He is in poor health and needs to be taken care of. A pill is of little use to him. Everyone understood. This OPT might be a life-saving medicine for others, but for Grove, he needed an OPT every day. But there was only one left in the world, which was useless to him. Mr. Sharp opened his mouth again.But we cant ignore the Old Mr. Greens illness. Ill ask Doris to feel his pulse every day. In this way, he would not offend the Green family. Someone next to him ttered,Mr. Miller is your student. There are not many people who can invite him to feel pulse every day! Mr. Sharp, I heard that your clinic number is very difficult to get now. Someone suddenly changed the topic and said,Mr. Sharp, how much is your pill? Tell me the price! Yes! Mr. Sharp, Do you sale the pill? I also want to buy a one A group of people gathered in front of Mr. Sharp and surrounded him in the middle. For a time, the Sharp family was in a good mood, and Doris, who followed him, was also in a good mood. Mr. Sharp smiled.Not for sale! Thest pill is the treasure of the store. Doris raised his chin and said gently,Mr. Sharp has used a special way to preserve this medicine over the years. The cost of saving it every year is about a million dors So much money. No wonder this pill hasnt been broken for 25 years. The Sharp family can dominate the Medicine industry with this pill! Hearing thepliments of the crowd, Mr. Sharp nced into the distance. A fierce look shed across his eyes when he saw the Williams Family who were pushed aside by the crowd. He suddenly opened his mouth and said,Medicine requires umtion. You have to calm down and umte experience, let alone be tempted by external things. Mr. Williams, am I right? His words made everyone look at Carter. Mr. Sharp continued,More than 20 years ago, the Williams Family was so glorious that everyone in the traditional medicine pharmaceutical industry knew about them. But for so many years, you put your mind on contacts, and Tracy put on making money. You dont even have the intention of processing medicine! Being reprimanded in public, Carter and Tracys faces instantly turned red. Daria took a step forward and said with a smile,Someone must be responsible for selling drugs. Speaking of it, Louise was in charge of processing medicine. I heard that you ask her for advice in person! Mr. Sharp stared at her and sighed.Louise is indeed a rare pharmaceutical genius. She was the only one who had a chance to surpass me at that time. Unfortunately, she wasted her time on love! If she could study hard, she would probably be able to make the OPT! Carter said angrily,The OPT in your hand was made by Louise! Tracy was also furious. Louise had made five pills. Mr. Sharp had borrowed two pills and said that he wanted to observe them. After that, something bad happened to Louise before she could improve the process of processing medicine. The three pills at home were also used by a patient. They forgot to get back the two OPT from Mr. Sharp! Now, not only did he use these two pills to suppress the Williams Family, but he also said that the pills were made by him? How shameless! Mr. Sharp smiled and said nothing. Doris frowned.Mr. Williams, your words are too strange. If it was really made by your family, how could it be in my teachers hands? But you didnt have it! Thats right. How can the Williams Family be so shameless? They even robbed the Sharp familys pills The OPT is very difficult to make. Mr. Sharp made these two by chance. Why cant they take the home-made pills? What are they talking about? Louise is dead. They can say whatever they want. Who will believe it unless they can take out OPT? In the midst of the discussion, a cold voice slowly came.Who said the Williams family doesnt have OPT? Chapter 64 Give Whatever You Want Everyone turned their heads and saw a slender figure standing there. The girl was beautiful and her eyes were slightly lowered, as if she was sleepy. But She gave people a sense of arrogance. She touched her pocket and took out a ck pill wrapped in white paper. After tearing off the crude white outer wrap, she pinched it with two fingers and looked up at Mr. Sharp.It is really OPT. Mr. Sharps pupils shrank when he saw her. The girls appearance was so simr to Louise, which made him feel a little absent-minded. It was just like that year when the young girl stood in front of him and said proudly,I made the OPT! Someone in the crowd eximed,Mr. Reed, look! Is that OPT? Mr. Reed was a famous medicine practitioner in the circle. Hearing this, he took a step forward, took the pill from the girls hand, buckled it a little, took it to his nose, and sniffed it carefully. After a while- Its the OPT! And it seems to be newly made! What? A new one? This little girl seems to be from the Williams familyProperty ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Could it be that OPT was really made by Louise? As soon as these words came out, the scene was quiet. Carters eyes lit up and he said directly,Mr. Sharp, do you have anything to say? Mr. Sharp soon calmed down and said with an unpredictable look,When I was processing medicine with Louise, I didnt expect that she could make OPT It could be regarded as a remedy. Daria chuckled. Although she didnt say anything, Mr. Sharps face was burning, as if he had been pped in the face! Everyone looked at each other. Suddenly, Mr. Reed stepped forward and asked, Mr. Williams, is this pill for sale? Im willing to pay 100, 000 dors! As soon as he said this, the rest of the people rushed to Carter Williams. Ill pay 150, 000! Ill pay five hundred thousand! One million! This was obviously a meeting, but if the people outside passed by, they might think it was an auction. Carter ignored the group of people and carefully put away the pill in Mr. Reeds hand.This pill Before he could finish his sentence, he heard Taylor say,Of course. Carter! The Sharp family was famous in Parkgrove with just one pill. Did she know the value of this pill? Just as he was about to speak, Taylor took out another pill and two pills from her pocket She took out a total of 20 pills! She said lightly,The Williams Familys new product, OPT, is out at the end of this month. The price of one pill is 20, 000 dors? She had intended to set a price of 10, 000 dors, but judging from their attitude, it seemed that 20, 000 dors was fine? Will the price be a little higher? As soon as she thought of this, she heard people shouting, I want 200 pills! I want 2, 000! I want 3, 000 pills! The people in the medicine shops or the hospitals purchasing department called out one after another. Carter swallowed and subconsciously looked at Taylor. She said lightly,The OPTs production costs a lot. It can only be made at most 10, 000 per month. Its only for retail sale. Everyone was a little disappointed, but some people approached Carter and said,Mr. Williams, Ill order 5, 000 boxes of Herba Syrup. Can you sell me 200 OPT Pills? Ill buy them at the original price! I wont buy them at the market price! Carter said, Okay. I want it too! The crowd, who had just ignored Carter, gathered around him. Mr. Hawk also squeezed in.Mr. Williams, for the sake of our past friendship, you must sell me 500 OPT! Unfortunately, before he could squeeze in, he was stopped by Tracy. She sneered and said,Mr. Hawk, do you want to buy medicine? Four times the price. Mr. Hawk: Just now, he was going to ask for a 60%discount to buy medicine, but now the OPT was four times higher than before! Tracy did it on purpose! Standing not far away, Julian was slightly stunned. Originally, he wanted to give her money, but now. A single pill is for retail sale at 20, 000 dors. Her cost is 5, 000 dors. That is 75 million dors! Mr. Smith, Miss Green actually gave us such a big profit! Andrew was calcting behind him.Why do I feel like weve taken advantage of Miss Green? Julian: He was going to pay back the debt of gratitude, but it seemed that he would have more debts. His coldness dissipated, and now his lips were clenched with joy. At this moment, Taylor had sessfully retreated. She sneaked out quietly and left the scene to Carter. Then, she walked toward him. The expression on her face wasplicated, as if she was hesitating and uncertain. What was she going to say? She was in such a dilemma. Julians smile grew bigger. However, just as she was getting closer to him, Taylor suddenly turned around and walked toward Baron. Julian:? His smile froze. Taylor was indeed a little hesitant and uncertain. She did not know if what she had done was right, but she walked up to Baron as she wished.Mr. Green, your uncles medicine can be provided for free by our Williams Family. Baron had heard of the bustle around him. But he didnt expect that Taylor would take the initiative to deliver the medicine. His peach blossom eyes twitched slightly, and the smile on his face disappeared. His eyes were full of coldness.I appreciate your kindness, but My uncle never takes the Williams Familys medicine. After that, he nodded coldly at Taylor and turned to leave. Taylor was surprised. She didnt expect such an answer. She was stunned. At this time, a low voice came.Grove has a proud personality. Your mother made him feel ashamed. He wont use the Williams Familys medicine. Taylor looked back and saw Julian standing behind her. She tightened her chin and sighed. Some mistakes could be made up for, but some mistakes could not. She did not need to worry about it. Seeing that she didnt seem to care about this thing, Julian coughed and slowly said,Miss Green, the new product Taylor waved her hand and said,Take it. Julian chuckled.Miss Green, what do you want? What do I want? Taylors eyes lit up.Will you give me anything I want? That burning gaze came again. Julian replied with aYesin a low voice, which was maic and attractive. Andrew, who was not far away, was speechless. Mr. Smith, your current state! Ding. His phone rang. He looked down and saw the photo of Kate. Chapter 65 Kate Was Looked Up! Julian lowered his head and stared intently at Taylor. He was no longer as cold as he used to be. His tailored suit was trimmed well, which made him tall. There was a sh of dark light in his eyes, and the tear mole seemed to be deeper than usual. It seemed that he was looking forward to it, but also nervous. If Gene were here, he would find that Julian was a little nervous at this moment Taylors eyes widened and she was no longer aszy as she used to be. She looked at him with sparkling eyes. That look made his heart beat faster. For a moment, He would agree to any conditions she put forward. She opened her mouth and said,I want you Julian only felt that there seemed to be no sound around him. The corners of his mouth unconsciously raised, and even the gloomy eyes lit up. Then he heard the second half of her sentence, son. Julian was puzzled. He was shocked. The man, who had never changed his expression, couldnt hold back his expression any longer at this moment, and his voice was stiff.What? The light in Taylors eyes dimmed bit by bit when she saw his reaction. She knew that it was impossible for her to seed. The little profit from OPT was too small. How could it move his heart? Thinking about it from his perspective, if he paid to buy Kate back Well, if she was allowed to sleep at the Smith familys house, that would be fine. Taylor lowered the eyes, and her long eyshes cast a cut shadow on her cheek. She said with a little carelessness,I was just kidding. Julian: Just then, Taylors phone rang. She nodded at Julian and took a few steps away. When she answered the phone, she heard the sound of Solo on the opposite side.I found out that someone searched for your daughters photos online! Taylor was confused. She narrowed her eyes and immediately looked at Julian, only to see that the assistant was whispering something to him. Julian looked up at her, and then his assistant picked up the phone as if he was going to show the photos Taylor was anxious. She hung up the phone and took a step forward.Mr. Smith! Just as he was about to open the email and take a look at it, Julian was slightly stunned and looked at her. A cold light shed in Taylors eyes. She walked up to Julian, stood on tiptoe, and hold his shoulder. She said in a low voice,Your clothes are wrinkled. She held her mobile phone with the other hand and identally touched the mobile phone of Andrew. While pretending to pat his clothes, she counted in her mind. Five, four, three, two, one Time was up. Just as Taylor was about to take steps back to distance from him, a warm hand wrapped around her waist.Be careful. A waiter happened to pass by behind them. Taylor only felt that his palm was hot. She looked up to the mans smiling lips. His lips were very thin, but the shape of his lips was beautiful. His nose was straight and full of heroic spirit. His eyes were very ck. Looking at him from a close distance, he had a charming face. Taylor felt as if the air had been sucked away, and her chest was stuffy. She hurriedly pushed him away and took a few steps back. After she stood firm then said,Thank you. She turned around and left. Watching at her back, Julian looked at his fingertips. Her figure was really good. Her waist was really thin, as if he could hold her After waiting for a while, he looked at the mobile phone and saw that it was already dark. Andrew opened his mouth in shock. Theres no power? The mobile phone just has more than 60%power. Why cant we turn it on?. After darkening Andrews phone, Taylor took her phone and knocked something on it. At this time, a figure stood in front of her.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Taylor raised her head and saw Doris holding Mr. Sharps hand and looking at her unkindly. When she threw the phone in the pocket, she heard Doris say with a smile,Miss Green, a great thing ising to you! He deliberately raised his voice to attract the attention of the people around him. Mr. Sharp coughed and said,So you are her daughter. In the past, your mother and I were good friends, and she went astray. Now that you are back, I should teach you on behalf of your mother. I heard that you are a surgeon? Are you interested in traditional medicine? A question popped up in Taylors mind. Doris said directly,Miss Green, are you so happy? My teacher wants to take you as his student. Hurry up and salute him! Taylor:! Doris straightened his back and said slowly,Miss Green, you may not know much about the domestic medicine industry. There are several masters of medicine in Parkgrove, including Mr. Sharp, Mr. Sterling, and Mr. Reed. Mr. Sharps teacher is Dr. Hell, who has been an imperial physician for many years, but he has not been able to see patients for many years, so no one is better than Mr. Sharp now. Mr. Sharp is also the vice president of the Parkgrove Medicine School. There are many people who have taken his postgraduate entrance examination. Its your honor that Mr. Sharp is willing to ept you as his student. Its a blessing that many people cant get! As soon as he said this, the people began to talk about it.No wonder Mr. Sharps medical skills are so brilliant. It turns out that his teacher is Dr. Hell. But did he ept student? Mr. Sharp smiled and said,Im lucky to have studied under the guidance of Dr. Hell for several years. As soon as these words came out, Mr. Reed, who had just helped to test the medicine, muttered,I heard that a few years ago, Dr. Hell had a student and taught her all medical skills But this is just a rumor. I havent seen that her yet! Mr. Reeds words did not attract the attention of others. Doris took a ss of wine from the side and said,You have a drink with teacher, and then go to the teachers house to salute him. Taylor said slowly,No need. Not to mention that he had evil intentions, he would look at theformof OPT. Acknowledging Mr. Sharp as her teacher? Isnt this disrupting my seniority? She was also very unfilial. Aftering to the capital city, she didnt even go to visit her teacher While she was thinking, Doriss face changed. Just as he and Mr. Sharp were about to say something, Baron, who was standing next to them, received a phone call. His face changed greatly. He quickly walked up to Mr. Sharp and said,My uncle is not good. Pleasee back with me and have a look at him Chapter 66 There is No Cure Mr. Sharp dared not neglect:OK! Before leaving, he looked at Taylor Green:youre young. Youd better think about something. Mr. Green, lets not waste time and go quickly! When he and Doris Miller left, the people around her gathered around: So youre Andy Williamsdaughter? Let me tell you, dont miss such a good opportunity to take Mr. sharp as your teacher! Shes young, Carter Williams, you couldnt help being sensible! You see, Doris Miller became the attending physician of Puslinta Hospital directly after bing a disciple of Mr. sharp. His fame has also greatly increased In the crowdsfort, Taylor Green only stared at the direction Baron Green left. Grove Green was dying Should she go and have a look? But just thinking of what Baron Green said, she gave up the idea. Forget it. Everyone has their own lives. The Williams family ended this exchange meeting perfectly, and the overstocked inventory in the warehouse was sold out.. With OPT, the position of the Williams family traditional Chinese medicine pharmacy had been vaguely stabilized. At least when they left, the rest didnt despise them. Seeing that the Williams family left, Julian Smith looked at Andrew Drake. He had taken out his spare mobile phone, logged in to the mailbox and opened the email just now. But the above was a picture of a baby just full moon. The newborn children actually looked the same, but in this picture, the child was soft and fat. It could be seen that his facial features were very beautiful. Julian Smith suddenly thought that when gene was a child, he was as thin as firewood because of his poor health. In the Williams Family. After Taylor Green and others entered the door, the family sat on the sofa in the living room. Carter Williams just answered her daughters phone and said excitedly,Laura said that ording to that form, fifty pills have been made! The form is no problem! Our OPT could really be mass produced! Daria Jones nced at Andy Williams, who hadnt said a word since she entered the door:it seems that the eldest sister did improve the form and asked Taylor to bring it back. It shows that although she left the Williams family, she didnt forget the Williams family Tracy Williamss face was gray and her lips were tight and depressed. Carter Williams did not pay attention to her, but said:Taylor, do you really not consider bing a disciple of Mr. sharp? Taylor Green replied,Yes. Carter Williams thought for a moment and said,I know you are because Mr. sharp is aimed at our family, so Needless to say, Im not interested in learning traditional Chinese medicine from him.Taylor Green directly interrupted his uncles wordiness. Tracy Williams frowned.What are you interested in? Taylor Green raised his eyebrows and didnt speak for a moment. Tracy Williams scolded:I heard you are a surgeon now? Do you have a business license? Which university graduated? Which hospital do you work in now? Is it an outpatient doctor or an attending doctor? Taylor Green: Ill do it alone. Work alone? How many operations could you do a month? Why not polish it in the hospital for a few years when you are young? Daria Jones pulled Tracy Williamssleeve:sister, stop talking. Tracy Williams pulled back his clothes:you asked me to apologize to your mother, didnt you? OK! I apologize, I shouldnt say that! But Taylor Green, as your second aunt, I have to say something! Your mother was a famous talented woman in Rheinsville City, but you grew up in a small ce like Rheinsville City. You couldnt do anything. This has damaged your mothers reputation! I will never allow this! Taylor Green felt that aunt put too much emphasis on things like reputation. She got up and walked upstairs.Ill see what Kate is doing. Tracy Williams was in a hurry:you Daria Jones grabbed her hand:second sister, let her adapt as soon as the childes home. Dont worry. Even if you dont mention it, Ill train Taylor well! Taylor:... I really dont need it. She went upstairs into the bedroom and heard Kate ying a game: Kiki,e on! Catch someone! A voice came from the voice:Iming! Kate said,not one, but two! Ah, theres another one in the grass, two! Kiki, its four! Come on! Kiki, what are you running for? Why are you so useless! Boss, the other four, the two of us, are you sure we could fight? What? I could beat five of them! Are you a man? Im your uncle! Oh, I dont know. I thought you were my aunt! Seeing the rise of Kate, Taylor Green told him to pay attention to the time and went to take a bath. Kate blinked her lovely big eyes and stared at her mobile phone:Kiki, my mommy is back. Itsing downter! Are you still doing live stream? Lockie Smith:yes, boss, all the fans in my live room are calling for you to do live stream! Kate was very interested when she heard this:will anyone watch my live broadcast? Lockie Smith:thats no problem! Im a big anchor with tens of millions of fans. Well definitely give you a lot of traffic in the double row! Okay, okay, okay!Kate shouted,Ille live tomorrow! What do you need to prepare! Lockie Smith:do you have aputer at home? You need to buy a betterputer camera. Its best to have aputer camera with its own beauty function! No problem! The two people chatted happily. Kate dreamed of bing a little star and grinned happily. At that time, could she recite poems for everyone in the live studio so that everyone could see her as a talented and beautiful girl! C The Green family was located near the Third Ring Road of Parkgrove. The decoration in the manor is low-key and elegant everywhere. Many servants were busy, but they dont make a sound and were well-trained.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. The rtives of The Green family, gathered outside the door of the master bedroom, sat on the leather sofa and looked anxiously at the door of the bedroom. On the big gray bed in the bedroomy a tall man. Even in histe fifties, Grove Greens face didnt look old at all. Except for being extremely pale, he looked like he was in his thirties. Even if he closed his eyes, he was unconscious at the moment, and there was a serious look in his eyebrows. If you looked closely, Taylor Greens lips looked like Grove Green. Mr. sharp looked dignified and examined his body, while Doris Miller stood up straight and carefully looked at the luxurious decoration around him. Even if Mr. Sharp was an outstanding talent in the medical field, he was just a better doctor in the eyes of the real top aristocracy of The Green family. Their status and rights could not bepared at all. Baron Green looked sad. Seeing that Mr. sharp withdrew his hand, he hurriedly asked,hows my uncle? Mr. sharp frowned:the old man is determined to die and has no medicine to cure. Please prepare for the future. Baron Greens face changed greatly:Mr. sharp, is there no other way? Mr. sharp said,one person may be able to. Baron Green asked,who? Chapter 67 Descendant of the direct line of descent Mr. sharp said:Dr. hell. Baron Green was about to order someone to invite him. Mr. sharp stopped him:he is old and now people are a little confused and couldnt get out of bed, but I heard that one of his disciples learned his skills. Unfortunately, this man is very mysterious and no one knows where he is. Baron Green frowned and his eyes fell on Grove Green lying in bed. After thinking for a while, Mr. sharp said:I could save Mr. Green. Greens life for the time being, but you have to help him rekindle his hope of living, or find Dr. hells disciple. Baron Green nodded:Mr. sharp treated my uncle as soon as possible to wake him up. Okay. Mr. sharp took out a silver needle, pricked several important acupoints in Grove Green, then took out another pill, crushed it and stuffed it into his mouth. After a busy time, Grove Greens pulse became stronger again. Mr. sharp wiped his sweat and said to Baron Green,the old man should wake up tomorrow. In the future, I will ask listening south to feel his pulse every day and try to save Mr. Greens life before you find Dr. hells disciple. Baron Green smiled again:OK, Ill ask the housekeeper to take you out. Wait for two people to leave. A charming voice suddenly sounded:brother, he could cure our father, but he told you that Dr. hell could cure our fathers disease. Baron Green smiled. He turned and saw a bright figureing in. It was Maggie Green, Grove Greens adopted daughter. Grove Green didnt marry all his life and adopted only one daughter. All the children in The Green family were sons, so he dotes on his only sister. Baron Green said faintly,as long as he could cure his uncles disease, it doesnt matter to help him improve his reputation. Maggie Green dropped her eyes. Everyone said she was the princess of The Green family, but in fact, no one knew that she was most afraid of Baron Green. The new man in power of The Green family usually smiles and had a gentle and generous personality, but Maggie Green is always unfamiliar with him. At the door of The Green family. The car took ten minutes to drive from Grove Greens vi to the gate of the manor. Seeing the main road, Doris Miller withdrew his sight. She looked at Mr. sharp nervously:teacher, Grove Green doesnt want to live himself. How could we save him? Grove Green had no external or internal injuries. Western medicine couldnt see that he was ill. But his body organs were slowly aging Mr. sharp stretched out his hand andy half a pill in his palm:in the future, you wille and check his body every day, give him a needle in an unimportant position, and then feed him this pill, so that he could continue to live. Doris Miller eximed,teacher, this pill is Mr. sharp sighed deeply:OPT. Doris Millers eyes narrowed:this pill is very precious, you Mr. sharp held his hand and closed his eyes. Because he was old, his eyelids were loose and drooped on his face:send someone to A&P healthcare secretly to buy it. Dont be found. A&P healthcare won us by OPT. If we dont take action, well be overtaken! Doris Miller immediately understood what Mr. sharp meant. The Evans family relied on OPT to curedy Smith and be famous at one stroke, which also made Mr. sharp establish the position in the field of traditional Chinese medicine. But OPT became the drug of the Williams family and stole their reputation. But now, Grove Green, who could only be cured by Dr. hell, lives temporarily on Mr. sharp, which is an honor for him. Doris Miller sat up straight and said seriously,teacher, dont worry, I wont show my handle! It waste now and the moon rose. The streets were crowded with cars in Parkgrove. Although the Williams family is not a Grand Manor, it is located in the city center and is very quiet around. This small vi had a market value of hundreds of millions. After dinner, Lady Williams and Daria Jones took Taylor Green into the study. Lady Williamss eyes hadpletely regained their sight. She gently looked at Taylor Green:Taylor, Kate is five years old, too? Its impossible to keep the child at home. Are you going to send her to kindergarten? Taylor Green thought about it. Originally, she came to Parkgrove only for a temporary stay, but her son is here and is afraid to settle down. She nodded,which is the best kindergarten nearby? Kate had a high IQ and is different from other children. Shecks patience. She couldnt sit still no matter what she does or ys except ying games. Taylor Green was allowed to y games to practice concentration, but in fact, she had limited time to y games every day. In this case, she needed to go to the kindergarten with the most qualified teachers to ensure that the most professional teachers take care of her. Hearing this, Daria Jones was stunned:the best is SNBB. Lady Williams frowned,but this kindergarten is hard to attend.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Taylor Green was confused. Daria Jones exined:this kindergarten is the best kindergarten in Parkgrove. Those who could go to school in it are either rich or expensive. ording to the conditions of our family, Laura and Edgar were not admitted when they were young She said:its mainly this kindergarten, which has high requirements not only for children, but also for parents. Parents are either special talents or top cadres, and there are special assessments for parents, with a variety of assessment contents. Taylor Green captured the point:what are special talents? Daria Jones said:talents who have made great contributions, and if parents have top ck cards, its OK. Lady Williams wondered,what was the top ck card? Daria Jones shook her head.Ive only heard of it, and Ive never seen it. Taylor Greens eyes flickered. The top ck card of a bank was an unlimited credit card. At present, the number of ck cards in the world was only in double digits. It was said that these dozen people had formed a mysterious organization called Empire League. The people in Empire League were either the worlds rich or political leaders, controlling the global economy. They were very mysterious, and the asional conversation could cause a global economic storm. But everyone was anonymous. Even the people inside the organization dont know who the others were. It was privately spected that Julian Smith may be the person who owns the ck card in Bulgaria, so whoever was very polite to him. Whoever owned the ck card could buy the kindergarten, so there must be no restriction. Taylor Green just wanted to say something when his cell phone rang. She was stunned when she saw the above remarks. Why did you call her at this time? Chapter 68 Grandpa,I’ll recite a poem for you! Taylor Green said to Daria Jones,aunt, just book this kindergarten. Ill take Kate to try. Then stood up and went out to answer the phone. An old voice came from the phone.Where are you? He was her traditional Chinese medicine teacher, Dr. hell. Thinking of the teachers seriousness, Taylor Green unconsciously straightened his back:teacher, Im in Parkgrove. Whats the matter? Dr. hell said,Oh, The Green family wille to you again. Theyre going to let you treat the patient. The Green family, Grove Green? Taylor Green was about to say it when Dr. hell said,you dont have to go. Hes not ill, but he doesnt want to live. Organ failure. Now I use your OPT to save his life. Even if youe, could you make him want to live? Taylor Green:Grove Green probably doesnt want to live when he sees her. She sighed at the bottom of her heart and asked carefully,OK, teacher, could I visit you tomorrow? Dr. hell was over ny years old and could speak clearly:no, Im old. The greatest reward is for you to learn the skills I taught you. The old mans indifference made Taylor Greens eyes glitter. Without him, She was afraid she would have died several times? She lowered her eyes:then you must tell me when you want to see me. Its not a child. Its so sticky. Whats it like?After saying this, Dr. hell said,hang up. Beep, beep, beep Taylor Green looked at the phone and sighed. The old man was still so strange. A dreamless night. The next morning, when Kate woke up, Taylor Green was still asleep. She tiptoed along the carpet and closed the door after entering the study. Then she picked up her cell phone and sent a WhatsApp to Lockie Smith:Kiki, are you ready? Lockie Smith replied in seconds:Ive registered your live studio ount and signed a contract overnight. Now you could officially broadcast the live broadcast~! Okay, okay, okay! Kate climbed into the chair, sat on the big swivel chair with her small body, pushed her small foot under the table, turned the chair to the right, and she turned on Taylor Greensputer. Lockie Smithughed:boss, today is your first live broadcast. In order to attract some fans, lets y something special! Kates big ck eyes lit up.Okay, what will you y? Lockie Smith, who stayed in his room in the Smith family, said,were in the live studio PK! Kate rubbed her hands:no problem! Im sure I could beat you! Hey, hey~Lockie Smith said,the live studio PK depends not on games, but on their wards of fans~I have ten million fans, and I could definitely hold you down! Lockie Smith had been spraying with his little niece in the game for more than half a year. He wanted to find his dignity as an uncle! Let the little niece saw how crazy his fans were. Kate:I must be better than you! Lockie Smith grinned and opened the live studio:Hello everyone~Im Kiki. Today Ill introduce you to a new friend, my boss! Yes, thats the girl who likes to use the role of Dynasyt Warrior in the game! Everyone should support her more! The Green family. Grove Green woke up in the morning. The domestic servant was very excited. Baron Green took care of him all night and fed him some porridge at the moment. Baron Green held his hand and his eyes were red:uncle, The Green family still needs you. I couldnt be alone. You couldnt leave all this behind.N?velDrama.Org content rights. Baron Green was pretending. Now he was stronger than his uncle. Grove Green smiled weakly,Im fine. Baron Greens eyes shed with sadness. He picked up his cell phone and handed it to Grove Green, trying to arouse his interest:uncle, I remember you used to like ying games, but now K glory is popr. Why dont you y it? He used to y games because he was with her. Grove Green was not really interested in games. He said faintly: I couldnt y. It doesnt matter.Baron Green opened a live broadcast software,you see, they y very interesting, and they could learn how to y. He opened a studio and helped Grove Green put it where he could see it next to him. Grove Green couldnt bear to refute his nephews filial piety, so he just looked at it carelessly. A tender, soft and waxy voice has been heard in the live broadcasting room: Kiki, why is my PK so low? Lockie Smith:because K value is a gift from fans! You dont have many fans! Usually Im always defeated by sweet candy in the game. Now I want her to taste the taste of being defeated! Sweet candy? Grove Green was stunned. He remembered that Bulgarias name in the game wasLollipop. When heughed that her name was too sweet, she once said: Whats the matter? If I have a daughter and y games with her, Ill give her the name of the game sweet candy! Sweet candy Grove Green reaches out his pale hand to hold the mobile phone and sees a PK interface. The sweet candy side had thousands of points, while Kiki on the other side had hundreds of thousands of points. He suddenly had a little interest. Lockie Smith looked up and suddenly found that Kates K value exceeded him. Then he eximed,what happened? Kate shouted excitedly,someone gave me a lot of money! I couldnt count~ Lockie Smith counted and realized that the other party had actually rewarded him with five hundred thousand at once! He was surprised:e on, call sugar daddy! Thanks for Dads gift! Kate was very tangled:but I have a father! She tilted her head, bit her fingers and thought. Her eyes suddenly brightened:let my mommy call Dad! Thats my grandpa~! Thank you for your reward! During the conversation, another 75 thousand dors gift brushed the screen. Lockie Smiths score was instantlypared. Shit!He was angry.Dont be arrogant, boss. I also have sugar daddy! After that, he directly forwarded the live studio to the circle of friends:[everyone, help me if you have money! If you dont have money, go aside. Most of Lockie Smiths friends were rich. They usually spend tens of thousands of dors to his live studio. After that, his score began to rise. At this time, Julian Smith in the first group building was sitting in the office. Gene Smith was reading and studying next to him. He opened his circle of friends and saw the news of Lockie Smith. Because of boredom, he clicked the link of this circle of friends. A young voice came from the live studio:sugar Grandpa, in order to thank you for giving me so much money, let me recite a poem for you! Chapter 69 Dad’s Here! Julian Smith was a little stunned when he heard the voice. He felt a little familiar. When he looked down and saw his son next to him, he calmed down his doubts. When he was in Rheinsville City, gene put on womens clothes from time to time. He seemed to had split his personality. But after returning to Parkgrove, except for the first day of studying martial arts in the Algernon family, he wore a princess skirt and became a little princess again. He has been in normal condition these days. He was definitely too nervous. Otherwise, how could he feel that the sound just now was so like the state of his sons illness before? However, what was Lockie Smith doing? How could there be a childs voice in his live studio? Julian Smiths narrow eyes narrowed to look at the past. It took him only a few seconds to figure out what was going on with this PK. His brother was really useless. He was defeated by a little anchor. If it doesnt burst out, its OK. If one day in the future, it will be a shame to say that Kiki, the game anchor, was the son of the Smith family! Julian Smith thought of this and rushed two million directly into the game. Just as he was about to give a reward to his brother, he suddenly heard the voice said: Little lotus just shows its sharp corners, and a red apricotes out of the wall! Julian Smith:?? His fingers suddenly stopped, and he felt a familiar feeling. By devious means, he clicked into the live studio calledsweet candy. The live broadcast interface was the PK interface of the two people, but neither side has opened the camera. It was the game interface. The little girl asked in a crisp voice,sugar Grandpa, Im not wrong. I have a good memory! If you dont believe it, Ill recite another one for you! there is a lot of rain, and I am so sad. Ask where the handsome man was, and the shepherd boy points to there! This crooked poem, beautiful man, handsome man, how does it sound so familiar with the style? Julian Smith couldnt help looking at Gene Smith again. He coughed and lowered his eyelids, but an inexplicable sense of intimacy came up from the bottom of his heart. He was lonely since childhood and had no friends. There were many calctions between his rtives. Even his grandfather had to calcte him before he died. So he asionally felt lonely. Gene was an independent and self-improvement boy who was educated by him since childhood. Although he disliked the Gene in the princess dress, in fact, when he held his big hand with his soft little hand and stared at him with his wet innocent big eyes, his heart felt like soaking in a hot spring. Sometimes he couldnt help thinking how good it would be if he really had a daughter? Do I recite it very well? Its because Im too smart~but why doesnt anyone give gifts? Julian Smith sent out nine hundred and ny-nine gifts. Kate immediately shouted,Im really good at reciting! Someone rewarded me again~ She didnt know how much it was, but she tangled and said:but my mommys father is very bad. I just recognized a sugar daddy for her. I couldnt recognize two at the same time, so I could only choose one as my sugar grandpa~ As soon as this came out, another ount sent 9999 gifts to her! Kate shouted,sugar grandpa! thanks! Julian Smith looked at the fan list and found that Sweet candys list was a man namedGrandpa. He sneered and sent another nine thousand nine hundred and ny-nine gifts. 150 thousand dors at a time. Kate tangled and seriously whispered to Lockie Smith,Kiki, who should I call sugar grandpa? Seeing that the PK value he just rushed up was defeated again, Lockie Smith angrily ordered into her live studio:let me see who rushed three million directly for you Then he opened her fan list. Because of the live broadcast room clicked in from WhatsApp, the associated ount was also bound with WhatsApp avatar. After seeing the familiar avatar at the top of Kates fan list, Lockie Smiths words turned into:brother? Kate suddenly understood what he meant and eximed,Dad?N?velDrama.Org content rights. Julian Smith was puzzled. Kates voice suddenly became excited, but turned a corner:its sugar daddy! Julian Smith:! This familiar voice and address He turned his head again and looked at Gene next to him. Gene Smith:?? His father was ying with his mobile phone and wearing headphones. Even so, he always throws a look at him. He reluctantly raises his book:Im really reading. Julian Smith remained silent, nodded and continued to watch the live studio. On the barrage, people wereughing at the anchor who said he couldnt shout sugar daddy. Now he shouted sugar daddy again! Well, not only sugar Grandpa, but also sugar daddy! Julian Smiths face became serious, and the tear mole on the corner of his eyes and eyebrows seemed to send out cold. He didnt expect that he would be tempted by a small streamer. He was about to leave the studio when he heard the soft waxy voice:sugar daddy, do you want to see me y games? I y games better than reciting poetry. His fingers suddenly stopped and watched her y the game. The voice of the little anchor seems to be only five or six years old. Her voice was soft and waxy, and she ys games and likes to y Dynasyt Warrio. She was a little Lori carrying a cannon. She is very cute, but she was ruthless and lethal in the game. Unconsciously, I watched it for an hour and a half. Until- Sugar Grandpa, Dad, Im going to finish. By the way, what do you have for lunch today? Our family wants to eat braised meat, which is my favorite! I dont know when she called Dad, it was not sugar daddy, but Dad. Julian Smith didnte back until the live interface was closed. He couldnt help looking at Gene again. Gene looked at him without expression. Julian Smith was silent for a moment:Gene, you call me dad. The little anchors father shouted so loudly that his heart was soft. Are the children so cute? Gene pursed his lips. His small face looked at him seriously. After thinking for a while, he said,Dad, have you seen the doctor? Julian Smith also felt puzzled and simply stood up and said,go home for dinner. The two returned to the Smith family, and the nanny brought out steaming meals. Lockie smith sat at the table consciously. Julian Smith suddenly looked at him:who is the child who is broadcasting with you today? Lockie Smiths whole body froze after a meal with the chopsticks in his hand. Chapter 70 I Have an Entry Lockie Smith grew up with his big brother. Julian Smith was like a father who made him awe. He has been hiding the truth from his eldest brother. In fact, he was ashamed. He couldnt lie when he asks! Therefore, he stammered,Yes, its your daughter Daughter? Daughter? The little anchor called his father for two hours. He was the real sugar daddy of the other party. At this time, a calm voice came.What live broadcast? Gene smith Genes body was quite straight. Although he voice was childish, it gives people a sense of calmness. Lockie Smith said,the boss of my game opened a live broadcast todayProperty ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Julian Smith sniffed coldly,you recognize a five or six-year-old girl as the boss. Gene: Uncles the boss in the game was Kate. He strained his face and said seriously:uncle, youve been cheated. Now many people use voice change. Lockie:What? Julian Smith said,she doesnt seem to use voice change. Instead of pestering, he nced at Lockie Smith and said faintly,are you going to y games all your life? Lockie Smith shook he head:in fact, I want to y professional games and be a boss to set up my own club, but I dont have so much money, I Is fifty million enough?Julian Smith had a cold voice and casually sandwiched a piece of braised meat. Lockie Smith was stunned. Looking at the eldest brother, his eyes suddenly turned red. It was like when he was a child, he said he didnt want to read. There was no one at home to support him and scolded him for being a waste. Only the eldest brother asked,what do you want to do? Brother respected his dream. Lockie Smith lowered her head and choked slightly in her voice:enough. Well, I think that little girl has a future.Julian Smith added,you could sign her to your club. Lockie Smith:What?:What? The feeling just disappeared. If brother knew it was his daughter, he wouldnt think so! He stammered and asked,brother, do you like my boss? Not bad. Julian Smith picked up another piece of braised pork and said,its very delicious. . The Green family. Unconsciously, at noon, Baron Green entered the room and saw Grove Green staring at the live broadcast interface that had been broadcast. He hesitated and asked,uncle, do you have anything to eat this noon? He thought he had no appetite as usual. Unexpectedly, he said:braised meat. Baron Green was stunned. Uncle hasnt eaten meat for years. Hes not interested in anything, including eating. What happened? Baron Green didnt understand, but as long as his uncle was willing to eat! Ow woo. Kate ate a piece of braised meat, her cheeks bulged, her lips were full of oil, and her big ck eyes were full of contentment. She vaguely praised,its delicious! Her lovely appearance made Daria Jones, who worked in the kitchen himself, feel a sense of satisfaction and touch her head:if Kate likes to eat, Ill make it for youter! Great! Great! Kate nodded and praised,grandaunt is kind-hearted and good at cooking! Aunt Laura is very lucky! As soon as the voice fell, she saw Taylor Greening downstairs. Kate blinked:but my mommy is also super good! Taylor Green raised his eyebrow:what do you think is good about me? Kate thought and tilted her head:sleep well. Taylor Green stretched and yawned before she went over and sat down and finished her meal. There was a rare guest at the table today, Edgar Williams. He dined slowly and gracefully. After seeing the speed of Taylor Greens Tornado clouds, he inadvertently moved his lips. This cousin seemed to had never eaten He lowered his beautiful eyes, but there was no disdain in his eyes, just thoughtful. Taylor Green went upstairs after dinner and helped Kate tidy up her schoolbag. By the time Taylor Green came downstairs, Kate was finished. Daria Jones was stunned when she saw her with her schoolbag.Taylor, where are you going? Taylor Green:Interview. SNBB? Yes. Daria Jones apologized:there is no ce for interview at home. I went back to my mothers house and asked, but I havent received any news yet Just after saying this,Chi Lasounded, and the sharp sound of the chair rubbing the ground sounded. Edgar Williams stood up abruptly.Mom, you went back to the Wu family and were bullied by them? Daria Jones seemed afraid that Taylor Green knew something and said to Edgar Williams,Edgar, shut up! Edgar Williams sneered,Mom, you forgot how you taught Laura Williams and me? What does it mean to go to that kindergarten? Daria Jones never cared about these things. Laura Williams and Edgar Williams didnt interview for kindergarten. She once taught two children:going to that kindergarten doesnt mean youre dignified. Youre dignified. Daria Jones frowned. She grabbed Edgar Williams, lowered her voice and said,Taylor is different from you! She grew up in a small ce like Rheinsville City. If Kate couldnt even go to kindergarten, Im afraid Taylor wont be able to raise her head in the circle in the future! Edgar Williams understood the truth. But the thought of elegant mother going back to Wus house and being bullied by them But even with a letter of rmendation, do you think she could get on? She couldnt pass the interview!he said. Daria Jones patted him on the shoulder:so I called you back and wanted you to take them to the interview with your sister. Edgar Williams was stunned. He tensed his chin, with a rebellious look between his eyebrows simr to Taylor Green:but the letter of rmendation from the Wu family hasnt arrived yet! Daria Jones sighed. Knowing that her sister-inw was embarrassing her, she said:Ill call and urge them. Urging Was actually humbling. Edgar Williams was even more angry when they heard the indifferent voice:dont ask them, I have an interview. Daria Jones stared at Taylor Green:Taylor, where did you get the quota? Taylor Green was about to exin when the phone rang. When she answered, the voice of Amy Santon, the sister of aunt from Rheinsville City, came across:sister, I doubt you are not my uncles daughter at all! Chapter 71 The Big Boss Hidden in the Williams Family Taylor Greens almond-shaped eyes flickered when she heard that. She raised her eyebrows and asked,Why do you say that? Amy Santon had already opened her mouth in indignation. Even so, her voice was still soft.Uncle heard that I was going to Parkgrove for an internship. Today, he came to our house and asked Mom and I to ask you for money! He also said that if you didnt give it, he wouldnt let you feel well! Which family would treat their daughter like this? Taylor chuckled.Youreing to Parkgrove? Amys voice was filled with disappointment,Yes both Tina Green and I are going to Parkgrove. I am going to take an internship. Tina wants to be the graduate student of the Medical College of Parkgrove. I called you just to say this.N?velDrama.Org content rights. Was she worried that Tina came to Parkgrove and make trouble for her? However, Taylor didnt mind it. She just said lightly,Do I need to arrange amodation for you? No, Ive booked a hotel. Taylor Green didnt force her.Okay. It was almost time for the interview. She didnt say anything else but told her to call if she was in need. After hanging up the phone, her expression turned cold. Her almond-shaped eyes were slightly lowered, and her emotions were unpredictable. Kevin Green didnt treat her well because of her stepmother. She gradually became fat. It was really shameful to take her out, wasnt it? However, Amy Santons wordsI suspect you are not my uncles daughterkept shing in her mind. It seemed that she had to find an opportunity to do a paternity test. Edgar Williams walked up to her. He was wearing a ck sports suit and a pair of limited-edition white sneakers. His short hair flew in the air and he red at her with his almond-shaped eyes like hers. He asked impatiently,Are you leaving or not? Taylor held Kates hand and followed him slowly. She was still walkingzily, giving people a feeling of rxation. When they went to the garage, they found a coquettish yellow sports car parked there. It turned out to be a Ferrari! Taylor raised her eyebrows and whistled subconsciously. In the past few days, she had already figured out the situation of the Williams family. The Williams family had been in decline for more than 20 years, and A&P Health Cares monthly marketing amount was only about 1. 37 million dors. For arge enterprise, which often cost 0. 15 billion or 1. 5 billion dors, it was indeed not enough. Most of the cars in the Williams family were about 0. 3 million dors. However, Edgars sports car was a limited edition, whose price was equal to that of a vi. Carter Williams and Daria Jones did not spoil their children too much, so this car was definitely not bought by them, and the Williams family could not take out so much money Therefore, this inconspicuous brother was the hidden boss of the Williams family. So handsome! Kate walked around the sports car. She touched the lights with her little hand and turned to look at Taylor.Mommy, when I grow up, I want to buy a sports car! I want pink! Taylor curled her lips and said casually,Okay. Edgar couldnt help but sneer when he saw that one of them dared to speak and the other dared to answer. He sat down in the drivers seat in a handsome manner and said,Come up. Taylor was at a loss for words.You drove this car to see us off? Edgar frowned impatiently.Why are you so full of crap when I asked you toe up? If he didnt drive this car, how could he suppress the group of people in kindergarten? Daria asked him toe back just to borrow this car. This was his great treasure. Usually, Laura Williams couldnt even sit for a while. He turned his head and saw Taylor and Kate taking a step back at the same time. They said in unison, No! No! Edgar raised his chin slightly. These two people were quite good at judging goods. It was true that not everyone could sit in the passenger seat of this car. It was understandable that they were nervous and scared. His mother had told him about it, and also he was not so stingy. Just as he was about to say something, he heard Taylor say,This car is too ugly! Kate agreed softly,Mommy is right. I hate yellow the most! Edgar Williams:? What the f*ck! Just as he was about to speak, Taylor had already taken Kates hand and got in the back seat of another Mercedes Benz. Kate opened the window and waved her chubby hand.Handsome Uncle,e and drive! Edgar:! These two people simply did not know what was good for them. Originally, he felt sorry for Little Yellow, who was about to be ridden. Now that the two of them didnt sit down, he was satisfied. Anyway, no matter what kind of car he drove, they would be eliminated from the kindergarten interview. At that time, Daria was a well-known talented woman in Parkgrove. She did not even seed in the interview considering her family background. Edgar got out of the sports car, walked to the Benz, and opened the drivers seat.This is your choice. Dont me me for not supporting you! Taylor felt that this brother was very proud. She touched her chin and stared at Edgar. ording to the age of him and Laura, they should have just graduated from college. Laura was in the pharmaceuticalboratory, so she didnt go home often. What did Edgar do? Being stared at by her like this, Edgar felt a little ufortable. He jumped into the car and closed the door.What are you looking at? Havent you seen a handsome guy before? Taylor raised her eyes slightly and looked at the Ferrari. She suddenly said,Do you like racing? Edgars eyes lit up when these two words were mentioned. He started the car and drove out.Yes. Kates eyes widened.Uncle, Mommy and I also like racing! Can you take us next time whenever theres apetition? Edgar subconsciously wanted to refuse. Laura also begged him to take her out, but he refused. Why these two people He nced at Taylor through the rear-view mirror in the car and saw that she was leaning against the seat and seemed to be asleep. Then he thought of the way she looked like as if she could not eat her fill when eating His mother treated the two of them as if she was afraid that they would be looked down upon and have their self-esteem hurt. It was not impossible to broaden their horizons. The words that came out of his mouth turned intoOkay. Then, he heard Kate say,Wow! The racing brothers are all so handsome! Their clothes are also very good-looking! Edgar: Why did I think they were not going to broaden their horizons, but to see handsome men? Kate asked excitedly,Uncle, what ce can you win in thepetition? Edgars lips curled slightly.No. 1. His words were neither arrogant nor impatient, but full of strong confidence. Kate apuded.Uncle, youre amazing! After all, it was something he was interested in, so Edgar said more,Im not that good. An international racer Yanci is the best. I heard that he is of Chinese descent, my idol! Hearing this, Kate nced at her mommy and then whispered,Uncle, Ill tell you secretly. Do you know who Yanci is? Chapter 72 Exemption! Edgar raised an eyebrow.Tsk, as if youve seen him before. Kate grinned,She is Kate. The sound of warning came, making the wordmy mommyspin in her mouth. Finally, she said in a weak voice,She wont let me say it. Edgar, The corner of his mouth twitched and he thought that this little girl must be bragging. Forget it, life was already so difficult. There were some things that should not be exposed. They had to maintain their dignity, so they stopped talking. The Williams family was very close to the kindergarten, and they arrived in less than ten minutes. No wonder it was the No. 1 kindergarten in Parkgrove. SNBB was like a pce, looking grand and high-end outside. Those who came early to pick up their children either drove cars with 1500 thousand dors or their license tes were not discreet at all. When their car stopped, the guard frowned as expected,What are you doing? Edgar took a deep breath,Were here for an interview. The guard was wearing the royal suit and looked very noble. He opened his mouth firmly and said,The car cant go in, but you can. Edgar parked the car on the side of the road. As soon as they got out of the car, they saw the guard enthusiastically put a Rolls-Royce Phantom inside. Edgars face darkened a little. The thin young man was half a head taller than Taylor. He lowered his head slightly and said in a bad tone,Did you see that? The car is sometimes a symbol of identity. However, the woman was holding Kates hand and walking leisurely in front of him. It seemed that she was not affected at all. Taylor measured the kindergarten carefully. Although the guard measured people by cars, they could find that the design inside was very particr and exquisite. The hardware was superb. Edgar wasining in her ear,This kind of ce where even the guards measure people with colored sses is not suitable for children at all, let alone for your daughter! If you want to prove yourself, you dont have to take this method! In our circle, many outstanding people were not raised in this kindergarten! Taylor knew that Edgar was right. In this kind of ce where the children were either rich or noble, children werepeting for family background. They must have been divided into various sses early in school. This kind of ce was not suitable for ordinary children, but for Kate. Kate had a high IQ and couldnt sit still. She did everything with little passion. She was so smart that she could always find all kinds of excuses to avoid studying at home. Perhaps only in this kind of environment could she calm down. She couldnt let Kate y games for the rest of her life, could she? Edgar had spoken so clearly, but this woman still had no intention of changing her mind. He had not always been talkative, so she simply shut her mouth. But he snorted in his heart. Did she really think that her daughter could enter the kindergarten just because she got the ce? The two entered the kindergarten building from the guards room. The more Taylor looked at the building, the more satisfied she became. Before entering the interview room, she squatted down, looking straight at Kate, Kate, if you can stay here for three months without exposing your identity or using your family power, Mommy can promise you a request. Can you do that? A request Kates eyes lit up and she nodded.yes, yes, yes! In that case, Mommy would agree to live with Dad! She stayed in a hotel in Rheinsville City. Aftering to Parkgrove, everything was different. It was not convenient for her to exchange identities with her brother! Edgar, who was standing by, sneered in a low voice. Not revealing identity A country girls child couldnt really be exposed for fear of being looked down upon by the other children. Not making use of family power The Williams family didnt even have a ce to enter the kindergarten. What else could they do? How could this woman speak so decently? Those who didnt know it would think that Kate was a child of the Smith family or the Green family! His almond-shaped eyes, which looked the same as Taylors, shed with a dim light as he reminded her,Its time for the interview. The three entered the principals office together. Edgar frowned and subconsciously straightened his back when he thought of when his mother brought him and Laura to the interview. However, nextN?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. This is Katherine Greens garden wear. You can go to school tomorrow. Remember not to bete. After saying this politely, the principal personally led them out.Ms. Green, Ill see you off. Thats OK. Taylor answered calmly and then left the office with Kate and Edgar. After the three walked far away, someone asked,Principal, who is that? We dont even need to interview her! The principal shook his head,We are told that they are honorable. How dare I ask more about the details? Edgar frowned along the way. When he returned to the Williams family, he still felt like he was dreaming. Taylor, holding Kates hand, had just entered the living room when she heard two people talking inside. One of them said in a very high voice, with a little pride in her tone,Daria, why dont you wait for me? Im only one and a half hourste. Dont you have that kind of patience when you ask someone for help to get into a high ss kindergarten? Daria Jones said with a smile,Sister-inw, sorry. Lily said that she got a ce from someone else. As they talked, the three entered the living room. Darias sister-inw was about 50 years old. Her name was Hugill Brown. Judging from her dress and posture, it was obvious that she was a richdy. At this moment, she raised her chin slightly and nced at the peopleing in. Taylor was expressionless. No one could tell whether she was happy or sad. On the contrary, Edgar, who had followed her in, did not look very well, which made Daria sigh in her heart. She stood up and walked over.Its okay. If we cant enter that kindergarten, we can choose another. Hugill walked over and said sarcastically,You dont know the test questions for the kindergarten interview actually vary from person to person! For families like ours, the interview is just a formality. Most of them select excellent children from ordinary families After saying this, she smiled,Well, the average conditions Im talking about are not really ordinary. Its those middle-ss gentry. Some ragtag families dont count, and they dont even have a ce The words were mapping the Williams family. Darias fingers, which were holding the handkerchief, exerted a little force, and the smile on her face became forced. Hugill curled her lips and then looked at Taylor. She said with a sense of superiority,Its normal not to get in. After all, its impossible that anyone with a rmendation letter can get into this kindergarten. As soon as she finished speaking, Kate raised her head and said,Huh? Is there anyone else who needs to take the exam? Hugill was stunned.What do you mean? Chapter 73 Hello,Ms.Green Edgar had been silent since he left the kindergarten. He couldnt figure out why there was no interview.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. When Hugill spoke just now, his eyes turned cold. The almond-shaped eyes were slightly lowered, and his long eyshes hid the coldness in his eyes. Just as he was about to say something, Kates childish voice rang out. Edgars lips curled up at once. Especially when he saw Hugills smug smile freeze on her face, he felt even happier. Seeing her question, Edgar raised his delicate eyebrows.We dont have an interview. No?Hugill quickly reacted and said,Is it because someone elses rmendation letter does not work? Thats right, the Williams family even has no ce. Where can your cousin get the letter from? She turned around, took out a piece of paper from her bag, and handed it to Daria with one hand.Here, this is the rmendation letter from the Jones family, just go to the interview again tomorrow. Daria reached out to take it, and her face was full of gratitude.Sister-inw, thank you so much Before her hand touched the rmendation letter, Hugills hand loosened and the letter fell to the ground. Hugill immediately covered her mouth,Oh, Daria, why did my hand let go of it in advance? I have to trouble you to pick it up. After that, she sat on the sofa, crossed her legs, straightened her back, and looked at Daria with a sense of superiority. The Jones family were influential. Relying on the Green family for years, they had grown better and better. At that time, Hugill and Daria were both in the circle of rich and powerful families. Daria and Scobie Williams were well-known. Hugill was an ordinary person who looked up to these two people. All the men she liked in the past revolved around these two Butter, Scobie eloped with someone and his reputation was ruined. However, Daria blindly fell in love with Carter, the ipetent man. She married into the Williams family regardless of the opposition from her family. On the contrary, Hugill married Darias brother and became the hostess of the Jones family. Hugill was very proud. What she liked to do most was to watch those to whom she once had to look up now pander before her. Daria stood there, still holding out her hand. She clenched her fists. She knew that Hugill had done it on purpose, but the pride in her bones made her unable to bend her back. She nced at Taylor. The cold and aloof girl had a beautiful and generous look. She looked really like Scobie. Especially those eyes, which were exactly the same as those of Edgars. However, this girl had lost her mother since she was a child. Her father didnt love her, her stepmother was abusive, and she was even pregnant before she got married. How could people not feel sorry for her? Daria looked away and sighed. Just as she was about to squat down and pick up the letter, the white hand held her wrist. The girl said in a cold voice,Theres no need for this rmendation letter. Hugill, who was sitting there, was surprised.Whats wrong? Edgar bent down, picked up the rmendation letter from the ground, and threw it directly on Hugills face. He said in a hard voice,Aunt, youd better take the rmendation letter back! Taylor cousins daughter has been exempted from the test. When the rmendation letter was pped in her face, Hugill was very angry at first, but when she heard Edgars words, she screamed in a sharp voice,Exemption from the examination? How is that possible! In the entire Parkgrove, except for the Smith family and the Green family, there are no more than a handful of people who are qualified to skip the test! Who did you ask for a rmendation letter? Hearing this, Edgar also looked at her curiously. Taylor nced at Hugill indifferently, and then She yawned heavily. Hugill was speechless. Daria hesitated for a moment and asked,Did you ask Julian Smith for help? What she could think of was that among all the families that Lily knew, only Julian had the ability to do so. Hearing this, Taylor clicked her tongue in her heart. Of course not. Asking someone for help was nothing more than a costly favor. She would not take back the favor of saving his grandmother and giving him the OPT so quickly. She was still waiting for the favor to be big enough to ask for her son! She had just informed the kindergarten shareholder. However, since her aunt had given her an exnation, she was toozy to say anything. She smiled faintly as a response to Darias guess. Then, shezily took Kates hand and went upstairs. Starting tomorrow, Kate would arrive at school at eight oclock in the morning. She still had to get up at 7:40 to send her off, so she had to rest early today. Seeing the two go upstairs, Hugill frowned. She looked at Daria and asked in a low voice,Who on earth is your niece? How could she know Mr. Smith? These several families in Parkgrove had been connected since their ancestors and all knew each other. Even so, no one dared to trouble Julian with trivial things. Seeing that she always looked down upon people, Daria simply said vaguely,They met in Rheinsville City. In this way, when they met again in the future, Hugill, a snob, would definitely not dare to make things difficult for Lily anymore. Seeing that she didnt want to say more, Hugill thought of the girls extremely beautiful face and didnt say anything. After Hugill left, Daria worriedly discussed with Edgar,In fact, Lily gave Julian 5, 000 OPTs, but at that time, Julian meant to help Forget it, Ill call him and thank him again. Julian was a junior. After meeting them in Rheinsville City, he was very polite to them, which is the result of good family upbringing. But Daria understood that it was because of the friendship between the previous generation. In fact, it was normal for him to ignore them, taking his status into ount. Taylor washed her hands and changed into her pajamas. As soon as shey on the soft mattress, she received a call from Julian. She answered,Hello, Mr. Smith. His voice rang in her ear.Hello, Ms. Green. Taylor had been calledMs. Greenby many people, but these three words were called out by his low-pitched voice. Coupled with the clear pronunciation of the word, had a different kind of charm. Taylor had a feeling that she wanted to hear more words from him. She chuckled.Whats the matter? The man was still serious.Oh, Ms. Williams just called and said that she wanted to invite me for dinner. She expressed appreciation for giving you a rmendation letter from SNBB. Taylor felt a vague headache. It was so embarrassing! She opened her almond-shaped eyes and looked at the ceiling helplessly. Just as she was thinking about how to muddle through this matter, the mans low voice sounded on the phone again.Excuse me, when are you going to invite me to dinner, Ms. Green? She simply turned over,How about tomorrow at noon? Okay.After saying that, he added,Take your daughter with you. OkayTaylors lips curled into a smirk.Then you take your son with you. Chapter 74 How Did She Get Pregnant? The two agreed on the time and location. When she hung up the phone, Kate ran in. She widened her eyes,Mommy, do you really want to take me to have dinner with Dad tomorrow? Taylor touched her head and said indifferently,You still have to go to school. Kates head fell.I knew it! A mischievous look shed across Taylors eyes. Jonathan Smith went to attend sses every two or five days. Other than these two days, he spent the rest of his time studying at home. She hadnt seen her son for three days. The next day, Taylor sent Kate to kindergarten. The car was parked on the side of the road as usual. She took Kates hand and sent her to the door. The teacher had been waiting there for a long time. Kate was wearing a school uniform customized by kindergarten and carrying a big schoolbag on her back. She was very cute. The teacher greeted her first.Is it Katherine Green? Youre in ss A. Im your teacher. Shall I take you in? Kate was about to run in when Taylor held her shoulder and said,Miss, I have something to tell her. The teacher nodded. It was no wonder that she was used to it. Generally speaking, the parents who sent the child to kindergarten for the first time would be reluctant to part with her. They would also say a few words likeOnce someone bullied you,Tell the teacherorDont cry, mommy wille to pick you up on time. As soon as she thought of this, the woman in front of her warned her child coldly,Dont bully others, dont pretend to cry. Do you hear me? The teacher was perplexed. That little girl, who was in high spirits just now, stood up straight at this moment. She grinned,Mommy, Kate will take good care of teacher and friends. Dont worry! The teacher felt a chill down her spine. She suddenly felt that this new friend wasnt a little princess, but a little devil. Kate was taken to the kindergarten by the teacher. Before entering the gate of the teaching building, the teacher had alreadyughed and directly picked Kate up and sent her into the ssroom. Taylor was surprised. The little fellow was really good at mingling with others.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. After sending the child away, she stretched herself. It was still early, so she went back to sleep. It was not until 11 oclock that she got upzily and got ready for lunch. Before she went out, she was stopped by Daria.Lily, there will be a ball in a few days. I want to take you to know some people Taylor replied casually,Okay. After that, she left home. Daria wanted to say something but stopped on second thought. Carter asked,Whats wrong? Daria sighed.Many people will go to that ball. Im afraid Lily cant dance As a man, Carter thought less about it.Then dont jump. Anyway, we are just going to socialize. Daria stared at him and was speechless for a moment. How could he say not to dance at a ball? If so, others would only think that Lily was disgraceful! Moreover, all the nobledies in the rich and powerful families were good at singing and dancing. Lily was so beautiful that they would definitely make things difficult for her if she went there. She picked up her phone and said worriedly,Ill call Lauras dancing teacher and ask her to give Lily an urgent lesson! At least learn waltz first. C The restaurants address was chosen by Julian. After all, Parkgrove was his territory. ording to the address he gave, Taylor turned around in a small alley and saw a building. There was only a simple sign at the door. If she hadnt seen the door number, she wouldnt have noticed that this was a restaurant. The restaurant was decorated with ck bricks outside, but there was a different world inside. At the entrance, there was a corridor full of mahogany. The ssical atmosphere was rich, and the scenery on both sides of the corridor was like the back garden of the princes mansion. It was very exquisite. Taylor followed the waiter to the booked private room. She arrived ten minutes earlier and thought that there was no one inside. But when she pushed the door open, she saw a tall figure sitting on the mahogany sofa next to her. The man was wearing a ck suit, with his long legs crossed. At this moment, he was holding a cyan teacup and drinking. Behind him was an elegantndscape painting. The man seemed to be in harmony with this ssical room. His skin was fair, and there was a charming tear mole at the corner of his eyes. Integrated with the environment behind him, he just looked like a young master from the ancient times. Seeing her, the man elegantly put down the teacup and nced behind her. He pointed to the opposite seat and gestured for her to sit down.Ms. Green, wheres your daughter? She must attend ss.After finishing her words calmly, Taylor sat opposite to him and asked,Wheres Mr. Smiths son? Julian picked up the teapot and poured a cup of tea for her. His long and narrow eyes were also filled with a smile.He also has to attend ss. If she had known that her son would note, she would have slept at home! This bastard! Taylor silently spat in her heart. She picked up the tea and took a sip. The taste was light, but there was a distant tea fragrance. Was it a famous variety? This tea was produced in extremely small quantities. He didnt expect that there would be such tea in this inconspicuous restaurant, and it was even taken out to entertain guests. Unfortunately, good food was not as affordable as a nights sleep for her. Seeing her finish the wine in one gulp, Julian only found it funny. He said lightly,Ms. Green, you seem to pay special attention to my son? Taylor lowered her eyes and replied,Thats right. After all, Gene is really smart and cute, and everyone loves him. Upon hearing this, Julians eyes shed with a dark light. His dark eyes were unfathomable. No one knew whether he believed it or not. At this time, the waiter knocked on the door and began to serve the dishes. The quantity of dishes was small, but it was much more exquisite and diverse. For a foodie, it was a good choice. But for Taylor It was so troublesome to eat! That dish was not enough for her. But it really took her a long time to finish it. She was very depressed. Her stomach usually filled up in two minutes. But today she had eaten for ten minutes, she was not full yet. Taylor nced at the man. He ate very elegantly, so she felt that he did it on purpose. Forget it. Anyway, they didnt reallye to eat. Taylor suddenly said,Mr. Smith, its so boring. Shall we y a game? Julian:What? Taylor smiled and picked up a wine bottle from the side.Truth or Dare. After that, she directly turned the bottle. However, Julian reached out to press down on the bottle. He looked at her with a faint smile,Ms. Green, if you want to ask something, just ask directly. This woman really wanted to do everything she could to get to know him better. As soon as she thought about it, he heard the woman say,Mr. Smith, how did you and Genes mother have a child? Chapter 75 Little Wild Cat How did she get pregnant back then? Taylor was really curious about this. After asking, she looked at Julian eagerly, hoping that he could give a reasonable answer. However, Julians smile gradually faded away. Genes mother was a taboo in his eyes. No one had ever dared to mention it in recent years. Because whenever he thought of what the other party had done, he wished he could kill her! However, it was the woman in front of him who was asking. It was strange that Julian couldnt get angry. She was worried that someday Genes biological mother would appear and affect their lives, wasnt she? Julian lowered his long and narrow eyes slightly. Although his tone was soft, his words were heavy.Dont worry, I wont allow his mother to appear in front of me and Gene again! Feeling the coldness erupting from the mans body, Taylor fell silent. She was already in front of him! Moreover, how could she feel at ease? She simply said more straightforwardly,I just want to ask, are you and Genes mother naturally pregnant? Why was this girls question bing more and more explicit? Julian seemed to have thought of something, and his ears gradually turned red. He put down his knife, picked up his teacup, and took a sip. Then he chuckled,Ms. Green, are you worried that there is something wrong with me? Taylor:? Im a normal man. Taylor:! It was just five years abroad, but she really couldnt understand Mandarin! The woman in front of him widened her eyes, and a look of surprise appeared on her palm-sized face. Seeing this, Julian was inexplicably in a good mood. The secret hidden at the bottom of his heart was rarely a little restless. But when he considered this would damage his image, he suppressed his desire to pour out his feelings and asked,What kind of person is your daughters father? What?Taylor didnt expect that this person would ask such a question in return. She tapped the table with her slender fingers and smiled gently.Ill tell you after you answer my question. Is it a matter of natural pregnancy? Julian suddenly realized that this woman might be concerned about whether he had had sex with the other women. That was why she kept asking the same question. Pursing his lips, he was a little serious. Suddenly, he said,If I say, I dont know how Gene was born. Do you believe it? He only vaguely remembered that he seemed to have lost a nights memory There was a dim light in his long and narrow eyes. No one would believe it if he said it out. Unexpectedly, the woman nodded seriously.I believe in you. Julian: He suddenly felt a little warm in his heart, just like a blooming flower bud suddenly shone into a ray of sunshine and slowly bloomed. How could Taylor not believe it? Wasnt this what happened to her? Her curiosity made her continue to ask,You dont know whats going on. What if Genes mother is innocent? You Before she could finish her words, Julian lowered his eyes,She doesnt deserve to be a mother. Taylor stopped her words. There was a strong killing intent in the mans tone. Julian seemed to have thought of something, and his face was cold.Dont mention that vicious woman. He looked up and changed the topic.Ms. Green, can you tell me your story? Okay.Taylor gently held her chin and said in a slightly hoarse voice,Kates father theres something wrong with his brain. Hes a fool. Every day, he shouts and shouts, and he still thinks that all the women in the world like him. s! Since he had already scolded her for being vicious, it was not a big deal for her to curse him, wasnt it? Ill do to you whatever you do to me! Julian frowned. Fool? He had always thought that she had been deceived by someone before she got married. He asked,Isnt Ms. Green best at brain issues? Taylor waved her hand,He is seriously ill. I cant cure him. Julian felt a little ufortable, but he was confused.Then why did you have a baby with a fool? Taylor held back herughter and looked at him again.Who knows? Maybe God think he shouldnt be extinct? Julian sneered and said sarcastically,Youre doing charity. After all, apart from you, that fool probably wont be able to find any other woman in his life. Tsk. That was really a damning mouth. Taylor looked at him with amusement. Seeing the smile on the womans face, Julian suddenly realized what he was doing with a fool here. He picked up his knife and continued to eat. But he suddenly felt very curious.What does that fool look like? When he was eating, Taylor really felt that it was troublesome, so she simply said,Mr. Smith, Im full, you I havent yet. Or do you continue eating? Ill go first? Julian continued slowly.Ms. Green, is this the way the Williams family treats us? Taylor sat down silently and found that the man was really picky about eating. He ate cold dishes first, and then hot ones, interspersed with drinks in between. His posture was elegant and beautiful, but he was very despicable. Taylor, who had always thought that eating was a waste of time, calmed down and found that eating could be so nice. Two hourster, Julian finally put down his knife. Taylor breathed a sigh of relief, following him stand up and walk out. When she walked to the counter to pay the bill, the waiter said,Mr. Smith has already paid. Taylor was stunned and looked at him. A faint smile hung on Julians handsome face.This time, Ill treat you. Next time, please. All right. Taylor didnt realize it until she left the restaurant. Shit! Its torture enough to have a meal. Is there a next time? This bastard! He was here to waste her time, wasnt he? Her mouth twitched. The two went to the underground parking lot. Taylor pressed the key, and the Benz was bright. She was about to walk over, only to find that Julian was ahead of her and came over. What was he doing?Didnt he drive? Just as she was thinking about it, she saw Julian walk to the drivers seat, open the door for her, and make a gesture of invitation. The light in the parking lot was slightly dim. The man stood there, but he seemed to have gathered all the light. His movements were gentle and considerate.Watch out for your head. Taylors throat was dry. After she got in the car and left, Julian stared at her back and suddenly smiled. The Mercedes Benz was very big and had a high space. The woman who liked to drive this kind of car was absolutely wild in her bones. The girl had thatzy look, like a cat.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. She was still a little wild cat. Taylor drove back to the Williams family. Suddenly, she received a call from the kindergarten.Kates mother,e to the kindergarten quickly! Something happened to Kate! Something happened? Taylors pupils shrank. She suddenly turned the car around, stepped on the gas pedal, and went straight to the kindergarten. Chapter 76 Professional Taylor Green drove a Mercedes Benz like driving a sports car. A screech of brakes. The car stopped at the gate of the kindergarten. Taylor got out and strode into the kindergarten. Standing there, Ms. Brown came to pick up Kate today. She was a girl in her twenties. At this time, she was frightened and uneasy. It was the first day for the parents to send the child to kindergarten, but something happened to him. How anxious the parents must be. With such a thought, Ms. Brown went up to Taylor and said,Kates mother Taylor interrupted her directly and asked,How are the children? Ms. Brown:? She replied nkly, fine. Taylor followed the teacher inside and asked,How are the teachers? fine, too. Taylor was stunned.Who did Kate hit? She subconsciously looked at the gate.Is it the gatekeeper? Ms. Brown:??? The gatekeeper was a big man and had also practiced martial arts professionally. How could Kate defeat him? Ah, no. It went off topic. Ms. Brown said anxiously,Its Kate who fainted! It was Taylors turn to be surprised this time.Its fake, isnt it? Although Kate was born a month earlier, Taylor, as a doctor, had nourished Kates body very well. Kate looked thin, but she was as strong as a calf! How could she faint? Ms. Miller was confused. She was just about to say words offort, but she couldnt get them out. She emphasized,Its true! Taylor became curious.Ill go and have a look. Ms. Miller followed her and said,Shes in the dance room. Kates mother, dont worry. I know youre not in good health. Youve worked hard to raise Kate for so many years. Kate is a lovely child. This time, we must take responsibility! Taylor was surprised. Only then did she find that the teachers way of addressing Kate had changed from Katherine Green when she entered the kindergarten to Kate So, what happened today? Taylor said Kate couldnt faint, but she quickened her pace. Even after trotting for a while, Ms. Miller didnt catch up with her. As soon as Taylor entered the dance room, she saw Kate lying on the sofa, surrounded by several teachers. Next to her was a little girl in a dancing dress, who was crying loudly at that moment. A teacher in a dancing dress was coaxing her. Could it be that Kate was injured? When Taylor walked over, she heard the kindergarten doctor say,Kates mother, dont worry. Ive checked and everything is normal. Kate fainted, perhaps because of grievance. s! Why should she feel wronged? Taylor held Kates wrist. As soon as she felt the strong pulse, she knew that the child was pretending. Taylor couldnt help rubbing her forehead. Taylor told kate not to pretend to cry, but she started to pretend to faint. However, the little girls eyes didnt move at all, and she was good at pretending. Taylor scratched Kates hand and said,Stop pretending and wake up. Kate scratched Taylors palm:Mommy, dont expose me! Taylor: She coughed and asked,What happened? Ms. Miller had already followed them in. When she saw that Taylor looked calm and did not criticize the kindergarten teachers as soon as she came in, she suddenly felt that this family was reasonable. Ms. Miller said,Heres the thing. Its the tenth anniversary of our kindergarten. Were going to hold a grand party, and well invite parents toe. Weve selected 20 children to perform the final dance. I think Kate is excellent, so I want her to have a try. However, she has conflicts with Freya Denton. Freya should be the girl who was crying loudly. Taylor nced at her. Freya stood straight, and it was obvious that she had practiced dancing. However, she didnt stop crying after crying for so long, which was enough to show that she had a bad temper. While Taylor was thinking, the dance teacher who was coaxing Freya, stood up. She had a good temperament and a little arrogance on her face. She frowned and said,Im Freyas mother, Dailey Lopez. She walked to the side, took out a bag and a stack of money, and threw it in front of Taylor.Ill pay for Katherine Greens medical expenses. There should be some extra money left. Youve made a profit. Taylor:? She looked at Ms. Miller with a cold face and asked,What on earth? Ms. Miller nced at the dance teacher and exined in a low voice,Freyas mother is a dance teacher, specially hired by our school. She has won second ce in the womens group at the international dancepetition. Later, she married into the Denton family, a wealthy family. And now she is a famous dance teacher in the circle. Today, Kate was very smart and learned how to dance quickly. But Freya kept saying that Kate danced wrong, so the two kids quarreled. Ms. Dailey criticized Kate a little, and then she was so angry that she fainted As soon as these words came out, Freya shouted,When she dances, everyone stares at her! Im the real center! Dont let her go on stage! These words made the teachers even more embarrassed. Taylor understood. Kate looked very cute, with big eyes and white skin. She was indeed very eye-catching among a group of children in kindergarten. Freya was in the middle position, but the limelight had been taken by Kate, which made her unhappy. Dailey Lopez was a dance teacher, so she must be partial to Freya. Kate had always been clever and had never suffered losses. She was at a disadvantage, so she pretended to be unconscious so that Freya had nothing to say! Taylor couldnt help yawning. She had always been known for her head-on personality-she had always been a direct and blunt person no matter what she did. From just who had her daughter inherited all of her daughters schemes and ploys? What a bore.N?velDrama.Org content rights. She picked up Kate and was ready to leave. But as soon as she got up, Dailey stood in front of her, and the cold and elegant woman said arrogantly.Katherine Greens mother, your childs temper is too bad. She fainted just after arguing for a while. Taylor:? She didnt care about it at all, but Dailey had stood out? She stopped in her tracks and turned around. Dailey pointed to Kate and said to Ms. Miller,The childs body shape is not good. I have just touched her bones. They are very hard. She is not very suitable for dancing, so I ask her to withdraw from this performance and rece her with someone else. Hearing this, Freya immediately apuded happily.Thats right, make her quit! Dont let her go on stage! Ms. Millers face fell. She hesitated and said,But I think Kate dances very well Whats good about it?Dailey rebuked grimly.Are you a professional or am I? Her movements are stiff, and she uses too much strength. Her rhythm isnt right, and she doesnt step in the right spot several times. She doesnt catch up with other children, so shes innately unsuited to dancing! Taylors eyes turned colder. Kates skeleton was incredibly excellent. Otherwise, Mr. Algernon would not have begged to take her as his student. This Dailey Professional? She said slowly,Then, does it mean that if someone more professional says Kate is suitable for dancing, she can dance? Chapter 77 Who Said I Didn’t Dare to Turn on the Camera? More professional? Dailey sneered, her eyes was full of confidence and arrogance.Is there anyone more professional than me in the country? Ms. Miller tugged at Taylors sleeve and reminded her,Kates mother, Ms. Dailey has attended the ckpool Dance Festival. Its a world-ss dancepetition. Few Asian people win the award. Ms. Dailey has established a dance school in Parkgrove, which specializes in giving sses to art students. Many people line up for her guidance. She is an authority in the dance circle. Ms. Miller lowered her voice and said,Even some rich and powerful families respect her very much in order to get her to tutor their children in dancing. She has even given sses to the children of the Green and Smith families. When Taylor heard Ms. Millers exnation, she thought,It turns out that Dailey really has some skills. No wonder she dared to use the money to do things in this kindergarten. People in the art circle were rtively aloof and arrogant. She had been so ttered by other parents that she hadnt known her real abilities. She lowered her eyes and said slowly,Ms. Miller, I will find more professional people to judge whether Kate is suitable for dancing. Dailey had exquisite makeup and was currently wearing a jacket and leather shoes. When hearing those words, she sneered,Then Ill wait and see. But before you find someone more professional, Katherine Green is not allowed to participate in my dance ss! After that, Dailey took Freyas hand and turned to leave. But just as she turned her head, the ponytail behind her head was grabbed by someone. Then her shoulder was pressed down, and a strong force took her directly to the wall next to her! Bang! There was an ice-cold wall in front of Dailey. Her hair was still being pulled, and her shoulders were pressed. She couldnt move at all. She was furious.What are you doing? A low and gentle voice came from behind.Ms. Dailey, since you have bullied a child, shouldnt you apologize to my daughter first? Kate was naughty and never suffered losses. Taylor wouldnt let her daughter suffer inexplicably. Dailey shouted,Impossible! Then her hair was pulled down by force, which made her feel a sharp pain in her scalp. Taylor seemed to be describing something, and her tone was calm and emotionless.Apologize. There was killing intent in her cold eyes. Dailey shivered. She swallowed, clenched her fingers, and finally said in humiliation,Im sorry. Ho-hum. Taylor let go of Dailey and yawned again. She picked up Kate again andzily left the dance room. After she left, Dailey roared hysterically,Ill call the police! She dares to hit me, and Ill send her to jail! Ms. Miller and the others just came back from the sudden ident. The principal also came. When she heard Daileys words, she held her hand and said,Ms. Dailey, we are all people with high status. Moreover, we really dont know Taylor Greens identity. The superior leader has especially reminded us to take care of her. The superior asked them to take special care of her. Dailey clenched her fists and took deep breaths. She looked angry, but she didnt shout to call the police anymore. On the way home, in the Mercedes Benz. Kate sat in the seat and fastened her seat belt, which made her look smaller.Mommy, do you really want Aunt ra toe back for me? Taylor raised an eyebrow.How can that be? Kate:? ra Walker was a dance lover. She had once participated in apetition and won the championship. When her mommy mentioned finding someone more professional, she thought of Aunt ra. But her mommy said she wouldnt let Aunt rae back. Just as Kate was getting confused, she heard Taylor chuckle.Your Aunt ra ising back next week. She has been invited to a dancepetition as an examiner. I see!eximed Kate. With these words, they returned to the Williams family. After parking the car, they entered the house. Laura Williams walked over with a smile,Taylor, I have made OPT ording to your recipe! We can finally produce it inrge quantities. Taylor nodded.Oh. Laura still wanted to say something, but Daria Jones came over with a smile.Well, Laura, youve done a big thing. Dont forget a small thing. A small thing? Taylor looked at Laura in confusion. Laura smiled and said,Taylor, I have a dance sster. Can you apany me? We can ask the choreographer to choreograph a dance for us. We can dance together at the ball! But Taylor didnt want to go. She wanted to go upstairs to sleep.No Come on. Lets go!Laura grabbed Taylors arm.Mom, look after Kate! Taylor was dragged out of the door, and she was extremely unwilling to do so! However, when she saw the gentle look on Darias face, Taylor couldnt refuse her kindness. Forget it. Just go. On the way, Laura asked,Taylor, can you dance? Taylor thought for a moment and said,I know a little, but I dont often dance. Perhaps she slept more than ordinary people, so when awake, she preferred more exciting things. Such as racing, skiing, and martial arts. She only liked tango when it came to dancing.N?velDrama.Org content rights. But her physical strength was too powerful. Basically, no man could suppress her aura, so she stopped dancing. Laura smiled.It doesnt matter. We can just casually learn. Thats okay if we dont dance at the ball! Taylor went out. Kate went to the study with her mobile phone, ready to y a two-hour game and do a live broadcast. As soon as she entered the live broadcast room, she saw that the sugar grandpa, ranked No. 1 on the list, was in her live broadcast room. Kate immediately greeted him excitedly,Nice to meet you, sugar grandpa! Nice to meet you,said the sugar grandpa slowly. Kate said,I want to use the role of Dynasyt Warrio today. Without Kikis interference, I want to have a try in the national server this season. As she spoke, she opened the game. Then, a group of nes suddenly flew out from the bullet screenments and covered the screen! Kate was shocked and saw that her sugar daddy had given 9999 nes to her. The sugar daddy:Kiddo, I bought some candy for you. Kate smiled sweetly,Thank you, Grandpa! She entered the game and yed for two minutes. She found that her sugar daddy was quarreling with someone among the bullet screenments. Sweet Candy, stop pretending to be a child. Your childish voice disgusts me! Youre so shameless to attract big shots to reward you in this way! Sugar grandpa said,Shes a child. Ha, ha. Where did this sugar grandpae from? Stupid and rich, right? There must be something wrong with his brain. How can a child y games well? He must be a cross-dresser. He has used a voice changer! Otherwise, why doesnt he dare to turn on the camera? Kate was angry.Who said I didnt dare to turn on the camera? Chapter 78 The Camera was Turned on! More and more people started to post bullet screenments. So why dont you open it? If you dont open it, youre a bastard! Sweet Candy is going to turn on the camera? I feel like it will hurt my eyes! The smell of gunpowder is so heavy. She is a game anchor. Is it important whether she turns on the camera? Its important! Although others y the game with voice changers, they wont be as crazy as her. She has directly disguised herself as a five-year-old child. Does she think that we are all stupid? Thats right. She has also lied to others for rewards. Whats more, some people are fooled! The No. 1 on the list, calledsugar grandpa,has given her another one million dors as a reward! What a liar! How dare she to do a live broadcast? Is her original voice too harsh? The voice of a child sounds cute and likable. How could she have changed her voice into this voice? It insults children! Of course, there were also big fans who supported Sweet Candy, although the number was small. The curses drowned theirments. We like to see Candy act like a child. So what? You can go out if you dont like it. Thats right. Does the anchor force you to reward with a knife on your neck? Dynasyt Warrio is a little girl carrying a cannon. I think its appropriate for the anchor to use a childs voice! Mind your own business. Seeing that the big fans didnt believe her, Kate scowled and said seriously,Im not a child. On the screen: Hahaha, the anchor admits it now, doesnt she? I knew she was lying! After scrolling through a fewments, she said gloomily,Im already five years old. Im not young. After being silent for a while, the fans said cautiously. Candy, thats enough. Dont talk anymore. Theres nothing shameful about pretending to be a child. If you say more, it will be a bit deliberate. Thats enough! The anti-fans began to fight. Youre still pretending to be a child. How disgusting! Youre already five years old. I think youre fifty years old. How can a five-year-old child know so many words!N?velDrama.Org content rights. A fifty-year-old man shouldnt have this hand and reaction speed. He should be twenty or thirty years old. What I imagine is a wretched uncle. You have said that you will turn on the camera. Why are you so dilly-dallying? Turn it on! You say those on purpose to change the topic, dont you? Turn on the camera. Turn on! How dare she? If she turns it on, shell be exposed! Seeing that no one believed her, Kate felt very wronged. She said quietly,Well, Ill turn on the camera now. Wait a minute. After finishing ying the game, she fiddled with it for a while and finally turned on the camera. The moment the camera was turned on, the bullet screenments went into an uproar! At the same time, Julian Smith stopped working all day. He nced at Gene, who was studying next to him. He felt bored and picked up his phone. Suddenly he thought of Lockies post. He downloaded the application for live streaming and searched for Sweet Candy. As soon as he clicked into the live broadcast room, he found that the screen was filled with bullet screenments. Oh, my! Shes really a child! I cant believe my eyes! Sweet Candy is actually only five years old? Holy cow! Im not as good as a primary school student at ying games? Ah, no, a kindergarten student? I begin to doubt my life. Ah, ah, ah, its so cute! I cant believe there is such a cute baby! Julian:? He looked at the screen and saw that a small window was opening up in the right corner of the game interface. A little man was sitting inside. She seemed to be around five years old. It was unknown whether her hair was fake or real, but she had two braids, which were very adorable. She wore a white-feathered mask that covered most of her face. The little girl said angrily,I have turned the camera on! Im not lying to you! You should apologize to me! On the screen: Really only five years old? My God! My outlook on life has been rocked! Sorry, I am wrong! Worship the big boss! The anti-fans had already lurked silently, not daring to speak anymore. Someone asked: Why does she wear a mask? Are we not good enough to see Candys look? Shes just sitting there. I think shes cute! Could you take off your mask for us to see? There is no ugly child. Candy waved her hand sweetly and exined seriously,No, Im afraid Daddy will see me! What are you afraid of? Its not a bad thing for you to earn money through live streaming. Could your father hit you? Thats right. If I had such a lovely daughter, I would definitely dote on her like a treasure! Of course, there were also some people who didnt understand and rebuked,A five-year-old child shouldnt y with mobile phones every day, right? Its not good for the child! Its right for your father to discipline you! Kate said seriously,No, Daddy wont care about me, but he will take me away and never let mommy see me again! Thegrandpawho was ranked No. 1 on the list couldnt help saying,Your father is so mean! Thement was also echoed on the screen. Why did your dad take you away? Did your parents divorce? If your dad found that you were doing a live broadcast, would he think that mom didnt raise his child well? Oh my god. Such a father really exists in the world. He is always self-righteous and so bad. My heart aches for Candy. Although its wrong for children to y games every day, I have checked the records and found that Candy had a fixed time for games. You y the game for two hours every day. Im sure that your mother has her own arrangements, right? I feel sorry for Candy and hate that terrible father! When Kate saw these, she hurriedly waved her hand.No, no, no. My dad didnt know that my mother gave birth to me. If he finds out, my mommy will be in trouble! It sounds like your mother is miserable. Did she raise you alone? Hearing this, Julian suddenly thought of Gene. Sweet Candys mother knew she needed to bring up the child, but in reality, Genes natural mother was so heartless! There was a sh of anger in his eyes. Just as Kate was about to say something, she saw 9999 nes fly up as a reward on the screen. Julian was ranked second on the list. He left a sentence written in bold red along with those nes.Your father doesnt deserve to be a man! Kate:? Dad, is it right for you to scold yourself like this? She was so anxious that she stood up from the chair.Dad, you Before she finished her words, she had lost her bnce and almost fallen. However, after she steadied herself, the mask on her face fell off Chapter 79 Kate Looked a Little Familiar Julians heart skipped a beat. He only rxed when he saw her steady herself. However, just as he was about to take a look at her, the screen was suddenly filled with rows of nes. He frowned and studied it for a while before turning off the special effect of gifts. However, when he looked at her again, he found that Candy had already turned off the camera. He didnt know why he felt a sense of regret. He shook his head and felt that it was really funny. She was just a child whom he had met a few times. Why could he be curious about her appearance? He threw the phone aside, and the girls soft voice came from the headset.Thank you for grandpas ne. Give you a kiss! Julian didnt know why he felt a little ufortable. He had given Candy so many nes, but why didnt she give him a kiss? Therefore, another row of 9999 nes flew over. After giving gifts, he came to his senses and felt that he was crazy Then he heard the little kid say excitedly,Wow, daddy, youre so terrific. Kiss you! Julian couldnt help turning up the corners of his mouth. Two hourster, Kate stopped ying and prepared to have dinner. After withdrawing from the live broadcast room, she sat on a chair and looked at the two people ranked at the top of the fan list with her chin in her hand. Her sugar grandpa was still in the first ce, giving a total reward of five million dors. Her daddy was in second ce and rewarded her with four million dors. She was at ease taking the money given by her father, but the sugar grandpa didnt seem to know her. Kate opened the sugar grandpas private message and sent him a voice message. In the Green family. Although he ordered braised pork yesterday, Grove Green ate a piece and stopped eating. Until now, he was lying there drowsily. Watching Candys live stream seemed to be his only hope this day. Grove frowned. On his pretty face, there was a hint of contemtion in his eyes. Today, Candy had taken off her mask, and her face made him feel familiar. It was as if he had seen it somewhere before. Although he couldnt remember, he still felt a sense of intimacy with her. Grove smiled bitterly. Maybe life is too boring or she is too cute? When he was about to throw his phone aside, suddenly he heard abeepsound. Grove picked it up and found that it was a private message from Candy.Sugar grandpa, do you want to y games? I can take you with me! y games? Actually, Grove wasnt interested, but he couldnt bear to refuse a childs kindness, so he replied with a message.How? Another beep sounded. He opened it,Lets add each other as friends first! Sugar grandpa, do you have Facebook? By then, I can find you from my friend list. Grove said,Yes. Candy sent her Facebook ount. Grove took out his ount that he had once used but had not used for many years. He registered it for Scobie Williams. He lowered his eyes, suppressed the difort in his heart, and added Candy as a friend. Her ID was Kate. As soon as he applied for friends, the opposite quickly agreed. Then, Kate sent him several pictures. Grove was surprised and replied with?. Kate sent him a voice message.Sugar grandpa, from today on, I will protect you. Remember to sign in on Facebook every day and send me a message. We need to maintain our friendship! Grove was stunned. Kate sent another message.We need to send messages every day and deepen our friendship Grove was silent and felt that children nowadays were really boring. He replied,Okay. After he replied, it was time for dinner. The nanny came in and asked,Sir, would you like to have some porridge? Groves chin tightened. He had no appetite at first, but when he thought of the agreement he had with his little friend, he should live for a few more days. If he died tomorrow, his friend would probably be sad. He said lightly,Yes. Laura dragged Taylor to the dance room. The dance room was veryrge, with mirrors on all four walls. When they entered, they saw several young people chatting around a girl in the corner. Seeing Laura walk in, a skinny man walked over and smiled shyly.Laura, youre here! Laura blushed, nodded, and introduced him to Taylor.Taylor, this is my boyfriend, Andy Brown. Boyfriend? Taylor looked him up and down carefully and thought he made others a little ufortable. But she didnt say much. Laura introduced Taylor to Andy, and the two greeted each other. At this time, the conversation in the distance came. Really? Your family is amazing! Wow, Alice Jones, you can see ra Walker. Im so envious of you! Andy was astonished and asked with a smile,What? ra Walker? Someone exined to him,Alices mother has heard that Ms. ra ising back in a few days, so she has specially invited Ms. ra to tutor Alice in dance sses! After that, those people gathered around Alice.Alice, can you take me with you? Seeing that everyone was crowded there, Andy looked at Laura and said,Laura, Alice is your rtive. Could you request her to bring us to ss together? Laura immediately looked embarrassed. Taylor was surprised.Rtive? Yes, Alice is the daughter of Lauras uncle. As long as Laura asks, Alice would definitely agree! Taylor looked at Alice, who was surrounded in the middle. She had curly hair, a graceful figure, and a delicate aura between her eyebrows. Her schrly temperament was simr to Darias. Although Daria looked delicate, she was as unyielding as a bamboo.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Alice failed to imitate Daria. Alice looked petty. Separated by the crowd, she said with a sense of superiority,Its very difficult to invite Ms. ra. Its not a matter of money at all. My mother has also spent a lot of money inviting her. Someone joined in,Its not easy for ra Walker toe back. I heard that she had a hectic schedule. Its amazing for your family to invite her! Alice suddenly looked towards Laura.Laura, a lot of people have already made agreements with me. I probably cant take you this time Chapter 80 Clara Walker!! As soon as she said that, everyone looked over. Lauras cheeks instantly flushed red. She had a feeling of being given charity. Alice didnt let her go and continued,But you can have your mother arrange another ss for you so that you can also attend the ss! By the way, does your mother have acquaintances? Do you want my mother to introduce someone to her? As Ms. Williams, Daria had been demoted since the fall of the Williams family. Not only did the Jones family not help her, but they also kept kicking her while she was down. For example, at this moment, Alices words clearly showed everyone that although Daria Jones used to be the daughter of the Jones family, her power and connections were not as good as those of the Jones family. Laura clenched her fists and tried her best to look calm,No, thanks. Im not too interested in dancing. Alice quirked her lips.Is that so? Her gaze swept over Andy as if she were talking to Laura or someone else.What a pity. With these words, she turned to look at the others. The people had just gathered around her to inquire about ras information, but now they all stared at Taylor curiously. The young woman was simply dressed and she stood there gracefully, bing the center of attention amongst the crowd. Alice frowned. She took the initiative to walk over, took Lauras hand with a smile, and asked gently,Laura, who is this? Laura suppressed her embarrassment and introduced Taylor generously.This is my aunts daughter, Taylor Green. Alice said, in surprise, in a higher voice.Ah? So you are that one? I cant tell from your figure that you have given birth to a child before! The wordshaving childrensurprised the rest of the people. Alice covered her mouth and looked at the two apologetically.I Im sorry. I was a straightforward person. Alice, you dont mind, do you? In the view of outsiders, it was a shame for a girl to conceive a baby before she married. Generally, even if their rtives didnt help them hide it, they wouldnt say it out loud. However, Alice said those words, causing everyones expression to change. Taylor could hear people whispering not far away.Tsk, she looks innocent. I didnt expect her to give birth. Why does such a persone here to dance? Does she want to hook up with others? Laura frowned and stood in front of Taylor.Alice, dont talk nonsense. Taylor is just here to learn how to dance! Wu Ruoxi looked down and smiled.Does she have a dancing partner? Laura looked at the others. Most of the people who came here to dance had different schedules, and their partners were also irregr. She had thought that Taylor was so pretty that it would be easy to find a dancing partner. But what Alice said just now obviously made everyone reject Taylor. When she was about to say something, Taylor smiled and said,Laura, its all right. Ill just watch you dance. Laura:Taylor, youProperty ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Taylor lowered his eyes and said,You dont have to. Laura knew that if she tried tofort her, it would have the opposite effect. She could only helplessly nod her head. The dance instructor arrived. The men and women were divided into two groups and danced. Feeling bored, Taylor leaned against the wall next to her and yed with her phone while ncing at Laura out of the corner of her eye. Unexpectedly, Andy jumped quite well. Ballroom dancing itself was a dance between a man and a woman. In particr, the mans strength should be good. It would be very exciting to drive a girl to dance for a boy with good strength. Andy should be a professional. He wrapped his arm around Lauras waist. They two danced very well and gradually became the centre of the group in the room. Laura was always looking at Taylor while dancing. She suddenly spoke,Andy, why dont you dance with Taylor in a bit? Andy was a little unhappy.An unmarried woman with children like her had an indiscreet private life. Laura, you should stay away from her. Laura pulled a long face.You dont know Taylors personality and her past. Who gives you the right to say that? Andy frowned.Okay, okay, I wont talk about it anymore, but she doesnt seem to have danced. Im a professional, and it may not be appropriate to take her with me. He lowered his head, clearly unhappy. After the song, Laura left Andy behind and went to Taylors side. When Alice saw this from the side, she clenched her fists. Although her partner was not bad, he still couldnt bepared with Andy. It was clear that Laura hadnt danced as well as Alice had. However, she was better than before after being carried by Andy! Alice felt extremely angry. She narrowed her eyes and suddenly walked towards Andy. Laura had a good temper with a sunny personality. Although she felt that Andys words were unpleasant, it was normal for him to misunderstand without understanding Taylors situation. So, after thinking for a while, she decided to exin the reason to Andy. She was not having a messy private life. She had been deceived. As Laura turned around, she saw Andy and Alice walking towards her together. The intimacy between them made Laura frown. Andy seemed to be a little embarrassed, but he forced himself to say,Laura, I will dance with Alice at the next dance. Lauras eyes widened.What?! Alice smiled and took Andys arm,Laura, Im sorry. My partner doesnt quite match me. I think Andy is the best dancer in our ss. If we dance together, we can ask Ms. ra to give him some advice. Its mutually beneficial! You dont mind, do you? Laura was so angry that her hands were trembling. Her eyes were red as she looked at Andy. He wasnt willing to dance with Taylor, but now he was willing to dance with Alice? He clearly knew that Alice didnt get along with her! Alice always found an opportunity to suppress Taylor! Laura choked with sobs and thought she was betrayed.Andy, are you sure you want to do this? Andy said in a low voice:You know, I major in dancing and will attend international ballroom dancingpetitions. If I can get Ms. ras instructions, I will gain a lot. Laura clenched her fists.Andy Brown, Ill give you a choice. You either dance with me or break up with me. Only when we break up can you choose whoever you want to dance with! Andy frowned and said,Laura, you are too irrational! Alice also spoke lightly,Laura, I only want Andy to dance with me, yet youre already being unreasonable. How can you encumber Andy? She sneered,If your Williams family cant invite Ms. ra, why cant I help him? If you can invite her and give Andy some guidance, he wont choose to dance with me! Lauras face turned pale as she tried her best to hold back her tears. At that moment, a very cold voice called out.Who said the Williams family couldnt invite ra Walker? Chapter 81 Mr.Smith,Name Your Price！ People all turned to look at Taylor, who was speaking. She stood quietly beside Laura. Her eyes were drooping slightly, looking sleepy. Taylor casually looked at Laura and said,When ra returns, I will call her and ask her toe here to teach you. People around were all silent. Andy Brown was the first to snap out of his daze and asked,Can the Williams family really invite ra Walker? Andy Brown actually really liked Laura. Among the group of dancers, Laura was not only the most beautiful, she also gave off a feeling of gentleness. What could be specially mentioned is that Laura had a good personality and was very righteous. She had never looked down on him because of his background. He once used the money he had earned to buy her an expensive ne and found that Laura did not say a word, just took off her four-leaf grass ne from Van Cleef&Arpels as an exchange. She liked dancing, but it was just a hobby rather than an addiction. She preferred to stay in theboratory to study the pharmaceutical, just liked a typical technician who didnt go out. Andy once took her to the ce where he rented a house, which was only 40 square meters. Perhaps it was not even as big as her bedroom. But she just sat on the sofa with a pillow in her arms and smiled,A smaller house is much warmer. She was still a nice girl, although she asionally lost her temper. For example, she would get angry when he refused to dance with Taylor just now. However, Laura would be happy again as soon as he coaxed her. Therefore, if the Williams family could really invite ra Walker, why should he make her angry? However, Alice Jones chuckled and looked at Laura Williams with a faint smile on her face.Laura, doesnt your cousin know ra? She looked at Taylor again and said,ra will only stay for a few days to record a dance program. She is tight on time. My Jones family have spent so much rtionship to contact her Those who were trying to curry favor with Alice Jones also echoed, Yeah, do you really think ra is so easy to invite? She taught only Earls and nobles when she was abroad! I heard that when ra returned this time, even Dailey invited her to teach his daughter! ra and Dailey have both taken part in the nationalpetition together and ra was the champion. It is difficult for us to invite Dailey to teach, not to mention ra Does she really think that she can invite anything just because she has money? Many of us here are richer than the Williams family, and its not as easy as she says While the group of people were talking, Alice said,Lets stop discussing. Cousin Laura maye from a small ce and may not understand the rules of Parkgrove Well, lets go! After that, Alice Jones took Andy Browns arm and said,Lets go dancing? Andy took another look at Laura. Seeing that she was unhappy and didnt say anything, he then followed Alice and left disappointedly. When the next piece of music started, Laura grabbed Taylor and took her out of the dance room. It was already dark outside. The streets were bustling with people, and the neon lights were shing. The colorful lights at the entrance of the dance room hit Lauras face, and it could be seen that the tears she had been holding back finally rolled down her cheeks. After staring at her for a while, Taylor reached out to hold her shoulder. Under the light, Taylors eyes were a little cold. She suddenly turned around and walked to the dance room. Laura grabbed her wrist.Taylor, what are you going to do? Taylor replied coldly,Ill meet Andy and let him apologize to you. Laura shook her head,No need to force him. Besides, hes been so focused on ra that his heart is no longer with me! Taylor added,Then when I invite ra, he will be willing to apologize to you. Laura was a little bit surprised,Can you invite ra? Taylor nodded and told her the truth,We were friends when we were abroad. Friends No wonder cousin Taylor had said that the Williams family would be able to invite ra! Laura smiled bitterly and lowered her head.Imagining that we have invited ra, and hes back. What if theres a next time? If hes always easily tempted by the outside world, what can I do next time? Taylor frowned and said straightforwardly and domineeringly,As long as you want, I can help you control him forever! When one had enough power, wanting a man was just a matter of minutes. If Laura was able to be happy when she was with Andy, then wouldnt it be fine if he was unable to leave her forever? Genes father was Julian Smith, who was a little difficult to deal with. If it were someone else, she would have already snatched his son away. While Taylor was secretly thinking, she found that Laura was looking at her in surprise, as if she was shocked by her theory and doubtedAre you okay? On the contrary, Taylor was confused and said to Laura,Youre rich and beautiful. Isnt that easy to do? Laura:???N?velDrama.Org content rights. It seemed that Laura was actually convinced! Seeing that Laura seemed to be tempted, Taylor asked again,Do you want to go back? No need. Although Laura stopped crying, she was still in low spirits.Everyone knows that hell sacrifice me for his own benefit, so why do I still need him? Even if Im sad now, Ill still be able to meet someone better in the future! Plus, hes not really handsome. Laura pulled herself together.Taylor, lets go for a drink. In fact, Taylor wanted to go home and sleep. But when she saw Lauras bright eyes darken at the moment, she sighed and said,All right. Laura looked very obedient. Her bangs made her look even more like a student. Therefore, Taylor thought that she would only drink a can of beer at most. However, when they sat on the steps of the park, Laura took out a bottle of whiskey and peanuts bought from the supermarket from her ck bag. Taylor was speechless and felt that Taylor was really a pragmatic girl. The night deepened and the moon shone brightly. And the sky seemed to be covered with ayer of gray gauze. Most of the people doing sports in the park went home. Taylor rarely drank and didnt know how much she could hold her liquor. After taking a few sips, she felt that she was seeing double images in front of herself. But Laura took the bottle and gulped down arge chunk, then ate two peanuts before continuing to drink Taylor felt dizzy. She tilted her head and asked,Laura, why are there two of you? Laura chuckled.Taylor, you cant hold your liquor! Youre drunk! Was I drunk?, Taylor stood up, suddenly picked up her phone, and dialed a number. The other side of the phone answered quickly. It was Julian Smiths voice.Ms. Green. Taylors voice was low and cold.Mr. Smith, Im drunk, so Julian had just taken a shower when he heard this. He paused and asked,So? Name a price! Julian heard the girl slowly say,I want to buy you Chapter 82 Alice Jones,Hand Your Face Over! Julian Smiths body tensed up. He straightened his back and felt as if all the blood in his body was rushing to his face. She wanted to buy him? My god. This womans way of confessing was really unusual. He slowly raised the corner of his mouth, but at this moment, he heard what she said next. Your son! Julian was surprised. His dark brown eyes showed surprise, and even the mole at the corner of his eyes seemed to have be more confused.What? Taylor said again under the influence of alcohol.I want to buy your son! 500 million dors, is that enough? After hearing that, the man fell silent. Both of them held their phones but nobody spoke for a long time. Taylor looked at his mobile phone hesitantly and said,Hey? Is there no signal? Mr. Smith, are you still there? There was still no response from the other side. Its so strange. Why arent you talking? Beep, beep, beep Julian didnt know what to say until there was a busy tone over the phone. He stared at his phone hesitantly for a long time, unable to figure out Taylors intention. Why did she stare at his son every day? He dried his hair and changed into his pajamas. When he walked out of the bedroom, he happened to see Andrew sending him a document to sign. Julian picked up the pen, signed his name, and handed the contract to Andrew. Andrew reached out to take it, only to find that the contract hadnt moved at all and that Mr. Smith hadnt let go at all. He hesitated for a moment before saying,Mr. Smith, is there anything else I can do? Julian Smith suddenly asked,If a woman had her eyes on your son all the time and even spent 500 million to purchase him, why would she do that? Andrew replied: I remember that Ms. Green has a daughter. Does she want to get close to you and arrange a child marriage for the two children? Julian:? After a long time, a deep voice came.Go away. Andrew Drake took the contract, turned around, and walked unhurriedly to the door. He had just taken two steps when he heard Julian cough.Its a matter of a friend. Its none of my business. That woman is definitely not Ms. Green. Andrew nodded.I know, president. Soon, it was the day of the dancing party. While Taylor was still sleeping, Laura forcibly pulled her up from the bed and put her clothes on the bed.Taylor, hurry up and change your clothes. Although the ball will start in the afternoon, you have to put on makeup. Taylor rubbed his eyes drowsily.Are you still going? Alice Jones and Andy Brown would be dancing at the ball. She thought Laura would definitely give up.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Laura, on the other hand, was so emotional.The one who betrayed me is Andy Brown. Why should I not go? Get up quickly~ After saying that, she went out to do her makeup. However, the light in Lauras eyes dimmed the moment she closed the door. Breaking up was a painful thing. No matter how clear her mind was, it was impossible to recover so quickly. But her mother said that it was a gathering of young people today and that it was the best time to introduce Taylor to everyone as the youngdy of the Williams family. She couldnt dy her cousin Taylor. When she was done with her makeup and was about to meet Taylor, the door of Taylors room opened. She was wearing ck pants, a white shirt, and a womens ck coat. Her waist was slightly closed and she looked handsome. Laura was surprised.Taylor, why are you wearing these? Taylor waved his hand.Im sure no one will invite me to dance since Im dressed like this. She didnt know how to dance. If she was invited by someone and it would be more embarrassing if she didnt dance. she might as well dress up like this to show that she didnt want to dance Well, a good idea. Laura has believed these words. They went downstairs. In the car to the dancing party, Taylor leaned against the windowzily. Suddenly, her phone vibrated. She picked up her phone and nced at it. It was a WhatsApp message from ra:[Dear, Ive arrived at Parkgrove! Where are you? I cant wait to hug you!] ras tone was enthusiastic. Taylor curled his lips into a smile. She casually pressed her phone with his slender fingers and sent an address.[Theres a ball. Do you want toe?]. ra:[Ok! Ok! I will! Now! Waiting for me~] Taylor:I know ra loves to join in the fun. Taylor put down her phone and threw it into her pocket. Her eyes filled with coldness. Laura said that she would consider herself blind and didnt meet a good man. She would no longer pay attention to Andy and thank Alice Jones for making her see clearly towards the man. But she had always been a vengeful person. Tonights dance was bound to be wonderful. Soon, the car stopped. The party was held in the meeting hall of the Kempinski Hotel. It was a gathering of socialites. Laura wore a long red dress, gracefully holding Taylors arm. As soon as she entered the room, she heard someone say,Alice Jones is gonna be the center of attention tonight! How could this be? Ms. Green is still here! Dont you know? Mr. Greens illness has worsened. Although Ms. Green is the host, she wonte in person. Hearing their words, Laura exined to Taylor in a low voice,The ball is held by young people. Every year, it is held by the girls of the right age with the best family backgrounds in Parkgrove. There are no girls of the right age in the Smith family, so up to now, the one with the best status is the girl from the Green family. She is the adopted daughter of Mr. Green and is very favored at home. In the past few years, the ball was held by her. She has a good character and is quite famous around us! Mr. Greens adopted daughter Taylor nodded. Suddenly, Laura stopped in her tracks. Taylor followed her line of sight and saw Alice Jones walking through the crowd, arm in arm with Andy Brown. Someone next to them said in a low voice, Isnt Andy Lauras partner? How did he be Alices? I heard that Alice have invited ra toe to her house to teach. Andy walks the path of a professional dancer. If he can get the chance to be guided by ra, hell have a slightly higher chance of winning when he participates in the international style of ballroom dancing gathering! Ah? What about Laura? A pitiful girl The pity of passers-by was the greatest insult to Laura. She lowered her head and said,Taylor, lets find a corner Before they could finish their words, Alice Jones saw them from a distance and shouted,Laura! Hello! Alice dragged Andy over to Laura and said with a bright smile,In the past, you were always apanied by Andy, and your group would always win the first ce. I still want topete with you this year! Oh, wheres your dancing partner? Lauras hands, which were hanging by her sides, were clenched into fists. At this moment, a text message beeped. Taylor picked her phone up and looked at it. It was a message from ra:[Ill be right there!] Chapter 83 The Dance Slaps in the Face(1) Taylor nced at the text message, turned off the phone screen, and threw the phone into the pocket of her suit again. When she looked up again, she found that Alice Jones had already looked at her. Alice exaggeratedly said,Hi, Laura, why isnt your cousin wearing a dress? Doesnt she dance? Taylor was wearing a pair of trousers, which was a subtle rejection. All the rich and powerful families had to save face. They usually stopped when appropriate, and would not expose othersfaces.N?velDrama.Org content rights. Alice Joness words were far too direct. Taylors face darkened. Before she could say anything, Laura said,Were not going to dance today. Why?Alice asked even though she knew the answer.Are you not going to dance when Andy is gone? Should I lend him to you to dance? Alice pushed Andy. Laura subconsciously looked over at Andy Brown. The man in the ck tuxedo looked like a gentleman, but his eyes dared not meet hers. Andy Brown was pushed forward by Alice Jones. He took a step back automatically. He stood beside Alice and said,Alice, we agreed tonight that I will be your dancing partner. What will you do if I dance with Laura? Alice Jones lifted her chin slightly.Its okay, all men have the right to choose. Between her and me, can you choose one? After that, she lowered her eyes and smiled.Laura and I are cousins. We are families. No matter who you choose, the other party will not be angry. Laura, am I right? Andy Brown cautiously looked over at Laura. The fawning look in his eyes used to make Lauras heart ache. Andy was talented, but he had been looked down upon because of his family background. And every time Andy made her angry, she would feel softhearted whenever he looked at her with this kind of look. But at this moment, Laura just felt disgusted. Laura looked away and said,I Before she could finish her words, Taylor interrupted her coldly.No need. She has a dance partner. A dance partner?Alice Jones looked around.Then who is it? Why didnt you bring him out for us to see? Taylor lowered her eyes and said with a faint smile,Youll know when the ball starts. Why are you in such a hurry? Oh, I see. Dont worry. The person that Laura doesnt want will never be taken back. Alice Jones:!! Originally, she nned to humiliate Laura Williams, but now Taylors words only made her angry! After Taylor finished speaking, she took Laura in the opposite direction, not giving Alice a chance to speak. Alice Jones stood in ce, and a hint of fierceness shed in her eyes. But she quickly adjusted her expression, took Andys arm, and said to him,Dance wellter. I want everyone to see that Laura Williams is nothing without you! Except for Ms. Green, Laura Williams was always the most eye-catching person in the ball in previous years. Ms. Green was from the Green family, so it was natural for Alice to be better than her. But what right did Laura Williams have? Wasnt it because she had hooked up with a good boyfriend! This year, without Andy to lead her, Alice wanted to see what Laura could do! Taylor found a corner, sat down on the sofa, and leaned against it. She wanted to tell Laura not to worry and that she would find a dance partner for her. But Laura was lowering her head and seriously texting:[Where are you, Edgar? We agreed to meet at the party tonight. Will youe?] Laura remembered clearly how Taylor couldnt find a partner in the dance studiost time. This was why she had specially called Edgar for this party. If her cousin Taylor wanted to dance, she would have a dance partner. When going out, she saw that Taylor had worn her pants, so she didnt urge Edgar, but now she wanted Edgar to be her own dancing partner. But Edgar did not reply after sending the message. So, Laura picked up her phone and called Edgar. After a long while, Edgar picked up, but his voice was full of exhaustion.What are you doing? Laura was a little surprised,You havent arrived yet? Were almost there. With those words, someone on the other side seemed to be talking. Laura only heard the wordsrepaying debtsandhow to runbefore Edgar hung up the phone. Sensing that Laura didnt look well, Taylor asked,Whats wrong? Laura looked at Taylor. The girl in front of her came from Rheinsville City. Lauras mother said that Taylor had a poor family background andcked knowledge and experience, so her mother asked her to take more care of this girl. However, Taylors almond-shaped eyes were down and she seemed to be uninterested in everything she did. She looked sleepy all day long, but it made people feel at ease. Laura said,Something seems to have happened to Edgar. Oh, let me take a look. After replying, Taylor just lowered her head and yed on her phone. Laura:?? If it was anyone else, she might have thought that the girl was a little cold-blooded. But if it was Taylor Laura leaned closer to her and saw that her mobile phone was dark. There was only a red dot moving. As she was hesitating, Taylor said,It should be fine. Edgar is already at the ball. As if to prove the truth of her words, Edgar Williams had practically appeared around the corner as soon as she finished speaking. His face was a little pale, and he was a littleme when he walked. His face, which was usually cold, was now even colder. There was impatience between his eyebrows, and his whole body was full of indifference. Laura stood up and asked,Whats wrong with you? Edgar nced at her.Its fine, I just sprained my ankle. Laura was about to say something when Alice Joness annoying voice rang out once more.Laura, your dance partner is Edgar, right? Did he sprain his ankle? Her voice was a little loud, and the people around looked at them again. The manservant next to Alice Jones added,Not early orte, but now he was on tiptoe. Tsk, it doesnt matter if you dont want to dance. You dont have to find so many excuses In fact, without Andy, your dancing is very ordinary! Alice Jones frowned.Dont say that. How can Laura be afraid? She often says that she is just interested in dancing, not making a living. The attendant continued to ridicule,Of course not. How can shepare to you, Alice? In the past, it was only Andy Brown who added points to her. You danced better than her, but you were just pulled down by your male partner. But this year, its finally over. You and Andy Brown are going to dance together. The dancing king tonight will definitely be you, Alice! Laura, if youre afraid, then just admit defeat. Why are you putting on such airs? Isnt the ball supposed to be just a dance? Laura was so angry that her hands were trembling. Edgars face was as cold as ice. He endured the difort on his ankle and said coldly,Who said she doesnt dance? Chapter 84 The Dance Slaps in the Face(2) Laura swiftly turned around and frowned as she gazed at Edgar.Stop causing trouble. Were not dancing anymore! Edgar had sprained his ankle. If he danced again, his injury would worsen! Just a few sarcastic remarks Edgar Williams, however, had a cold face. Before he could speak, Taylor had already stood up andzily said,Of course we have to dance. Why not? Laura was stunned and looked at Taylor. Edgar Williams flexed his ankles. The ce hed stumbled on was starting to feel numb. Just as he was about to speak, a twenty-two or twenty-three-year-old boy popped out from the crowd. He had a sunny appearance with thick eyebrows and big eyes. His hair was dyed dark green. Jeff Davis grabbed Edgars arm.Edgar, do you want to die? Edgar Williams frowned.Let go of me! Jeff lowered his voice,You have to take good care of your foot. Is it possible for you topete in three days? Youre not driving for yourself! Unless you can find a better racer to help you, youre going bankrupt! Do you still have to care about your face? Edgar clenched his fist and looked at Laura. Even though she was his older sister, she was only 10 minutes older than him. So, Edgar had actually always been protecting her. Now that shed been humiliated, how could he sit idly by? Jeff said again,Besides, even if youre dancing, can you dance well? Edgar raised his chin. He didnt like dancing, so he had only learned a little about it. As he was hesitating, Laura held Taylors wrist and said,Taylor, I wont dance anymore. I dont have a dancing partner Taylor smiled and said,Who says you dont have a dancing partner? Laura was slightly stunned. In the next moment, she saw Taylor reaching out her hands and tying her long hair high behind her head. Then, that cold hand grabbed her waist, and with a pull, Laura leaned forward and subconsciously held Taylors shoulder. Apart from her almond-shaped eyes, Laura looked the same as her mother Daria. She was petite with a height of 1. 6 meters. Taylor was 1. 7 meters tall. When she went out, she wanted to dance for Laura, so she specially wore thick shoes. So, when the two stood together, the difference in height was actually perfect! Lauras eyes widened.You Yes, Ill dance with you! Taylors lips curled up as she spoke in an arrogant and wild manner. Laura looked at her and suddenly smiled warmly,Okay! If Taylor wanted to dance, then she would apany her. At worst, she would just have to lead the dance in a while! As they spoke, the people around them heard them. After everyone was stunned for a while, Alice Jones came to her senses and chuckled.What? Laura, if you really need a dancing partner, do you need me to help you find one. Just let your cousin match you? she Is she a tyro? As soon as she finished speaking, everyone began discussing. She didnt have any experience in dancing? Then why showing off? But dont you think she looked so cool earlier? So handsome! Its a good thing to be handsome now butter it will be worse! We all know how to say tall talk! Fine, what a joke! What state is Laura in now? She cant even find a partner, and now she wants a girl to be her partner? All right, todays dancing king must be Alice! She has been practicing on dancing very hard, and this time, Andy has joined in Originally, I thought Laura would have a chance to win, but now I think the winner must be Alice! Alice actually danced better than Laura. Lauras ranking in the past was better than hers all because of Andys help~ Hearing the sarcasm from the people around her, Taylor didnt argue any more. Action was a forceful p in the face. At this moment, any words seemed to be powerless and feeble. Two minutester, Taylor and Laura came to the dance floor. They turned a blind eye to thements and looks around them. Because of their appearance, the crowd surrounded them. Alice Jones and Andy Brown got into a dancing posture, and Alice looked at the two people not far away with a sneer. Todays first dance was tango, a dance which stressed strength. Otherwise, it would not have been beautiful. A womanpeting with a man in strength she was asking for humiliation! The corners of Alices mouth rose. She would definitely get the title of King of Dancing today. As soon as she thought of this, majestic music sounded! Alice instantly fell into a state of concentration. She split up with Andy Brown before suddenly colliding with him! Good! The surrounding crowd exploded into cheers. Alice maintained an expressionless face, but her eyes revealed happiness. But when she nced out of the corner of her eye, she found that those people were not staring at her. Alice Jones was stunned and turned her head away subconsciously. She saw that the rest of the dancers were more or less absent-minded at this moment. Everyones eyes were attracted by the two girls, one red and one ck! When the music sounded, their expressions changed and they looked away from each other. Laura had her back to her dance partner as she stepped on the rhythm and her dance was as beautiful as a dream! Her entire body was agile like a snake, trembling from the tip of her left finger to the left shoulder, then from the right shoulder to the right. Then, she jerked her head back! At first, she was worried that Taylor would not do well, but when she saw Taylor, there was a little surprise in her eyes. The young woman stood there with a straight and muscr body and a captivating expression on her face. It was as though an elegant knight was inviting her to dance together! Laura spun and rushed to her. Just as she stopped, Taylor had already reached out and grabbed her waist. Shortly after, they jumped to the simplestSshape. The sound of music and drums was strong and exciting.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. All of their movements extended downwards with great force, and their dancing postures were extremely steady and forceful. The people around them could hardly see their movements. They could only see the position, lines, speed, and changing center of gravity at the end of the movements, which gave people a feeling that they were resolute and flexible. Both of them had serious expressions on their faces. asionally, their eyes would darken slightly, but from time to time, they would twist their bodies quickly and look around. Sometimes moving and sometimes stilling, dancing, and distant and strange music made them put on a mysterious and strange coat. Everyones eyes were fixed on the two. They were the kings on the dancing floor, making it impossible for people to look away! Even Alice and Andy would look at the two girls from time to time causing them to make a few mistakes in their own movements. As the music stopped abruptly, the spicy dance finally came to a stop. After five seconds of silence, there was warm apuse from the ball! So cool! Oh my god, who is this girl? Im going to fall in love with her! Someone else said, Laura looks great! She has always danced so well before! I wonder if Andy Brown has regretted it Amidst the chatter, Alice Joness face turned ghastly pale. She looked at Andy Brown, who was staring at Laura, and couldnt help but angrily say,What are you looking at? Even if she can dance well, can she help you invite ra Walker?! Andy Brown suddenly came to his senses. At that moment, there was a suddenmotion outside the door! Someone eximed,Oh my god, Ms. Green is amazing. ra Walker was invited to this ball! Chapter 85 The Dance Slaps in the Face(3) Alice Jones craned her neck to look at the entrance and saw a group of people rushing in. She nced at Laura Williams and Taylor Green, who had just finished dancing, and there was a sh of arrogance and pride in her eyes. She tidied up her skirt, lowered her eyes, and said,Im going to say hi to Teacher ra. Andy Browns eyes lit up when he heard this.Then I Ill go with you.Before he could finish his words, Alice interrupted him and said,The people surrounding ra are all nobledies. What are you going to do there? Just wait, ra is going to my house to give lessons. I will introduce you to her at that time. Having said that, Alice turned and left. Alice spoke arrogantly with a voice that wasnt low, and the few people dancing nearby heard her. Thus, they looked at Andy Brown with spurious smiles. Andy Brown clenched his fists tightly as if his face had been pped forcefully a few times. Alice really didnt put him in her eyes! In the past few days when he apanied her to dance, he was scolded like a grandson every day. Alices temper was too bad! He couldnt help looking into the distance. The girl in red dress had already walked to the sofa and sat down. Andy stood rooted to the spot for a moment, then walked to the sofa. The tango was very tired after dancing. Laura panted and walked to the rest area, sat down with Taylor. Taylor, youre dancing so great!Laura said, her cheeks flushed with excitement. It had been a long time since she had been so happy.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Taylors lips curled up slowly, but she didnt say anything. Themotion at the door attracted their attention. They looked over and saw a crowd of people, but they didnt know who wasing. While they were thinking, several people next to them also trotted over and said,ra is here! God! This years dance is worth it! Laura was surprised when she heard the namera Walker. She turned to look at Taylor! Taylor was sitting still on the sofa. She saidzily,Wherever ra goes, shell be the center of attention. I guess shell be pestered for a while. Dont worry, Ill introduce you to herter. Laura immediately nodded.OK! Anyone who liked dancing would want to get to know someone like ra Walker. Laura looked excitedly at the door At this time, a voice suddenly sounded in her ear,Laura,e with me. The familiar voice made Lauras eyes dim. When Laura turned around and saw Andy Brown standing beside her with his usual smile, her heart felt as if it had been pricked by a needle. Laura looked down and said coldly,Whats the matter? Andy Brown didnt expect her to be so cold. In the past, when they quarreled, although she liked to keep a straight face when he came to coax her, she would always give him face and follow him to the corner to talk. It seemed that she was very angry this time. Andy Brown sighed and squatted beside her.Laura, dont be angry. Dont be angry His tone was the same as before. He sounded like an innocent straight man who had somehow annoyed her, and she couldnt bear to lose her temper. Laura looked down.Yeah, Im not angry anymore. Andys face lit up, and he reached out to grab her hand. However, before he could grab her hand, the girl dodged. Laura looked at him coldly and said,Were no longer in contact, so why would I still be angry with you? Andy Brown was stunned. He frowned, as if he didnt understand.Laura, stop that now. I really have nothing to do with Alice Jones. We just work together! Stop that now? Laura smiled bitterly.What kind of rtionship do you have? It has nothing to do with me. Andy Brown took a deep breath and said,Laura, you just said that you were not angry, so why are you saying that?I danced with Alice Jones just to get ras guidance. She does have a bad temper and always says something that will embarrass you. But sometimes, cant you bear it for my future? He was smiling as he said those words. It made Laura feel iparably disgusted. Her expression grew colder.Andy, youre mistaken about one thing. Andy Brown:What thing? Laura sneered.My mother gave birth to me and provided me with a luxurious life. She didnt want me to suffer with you! Suffering Andy clenched his fists.In fact, you still disdain my family background, dont you? Youre a noble daughter, but Im just a poor man. Laura:?? If she really cared about those things, why would she date him for two years? But she was powerless to speak and asked him to leave.Please stay away from me. Andy, however, had a grim expression on his face.Thats enough, Laura! Do you really think youre some nobledy? Wake up! The Williams family has long since fallen from grace! Lauras eyes widened.What?! Andy Browns words were fierce and vicious.Your family is about to fall out of the list of rich and powerful families! Why are you still throwing a tantrum here?! It will be difficult to even talk to ra Walker, let alone invite her to ss. Normally, you would say that you dont want to dance and has to stay at home to research on drug and medicine. I think its not that you dont have time, but that you dont have the ability! Compared to Alice, you only have a good temper! In terms of family background, what can you use topare with her? she is actually a princess. If she wants to learn how to dance, her family can help her invite ra Walker! As he spoke, Alice Jones had already squeezed to the very front of the crowd. ra Walker had a tall figure, wearing casual clothes and a cap. At this moment, she was signing her name with a grin. When it was Alices turn, she opened her mouth.Sister ra, do you remember me? the Jones family has invited you to teach dance. The Jones family?ra blinked her brown eyes.Oh, Alice Jones, right? Taylor had told her that she was staying at the Williams family of Parkgrove. Therefore, she asked around and found out that Daria Jones, the current matriarch of the Williams family, was the daughter of the Jones family. The two families should have a close rtionship. It just so happened that the Jones family had invited her to teach dance at a high price, so she remembered Alice Jones, so as not to embarrass Taylor. After chatting casually for a while, ra said,Im sorry, everyone. Im here today to find a good friend. Lets sign another day! All the well-known people made way for her when they heard ras words. After ra Walker left, everyone immediately gathered around Alice Jones. Wow! Alice, Teacher ra has already remembered your name! With the high status of the Jones family and Alices talent in dancing, whats so strange about being remembered? Its natural! As Alice listened to their ttery, a satisfied smile hung on her face. So, what if Laura Williams had danced well just now? ra Walker probably didnt even know who she was! However, who was ra looking for? Chapter 86 Why Are You So Interested in My Son? Alice Jones looked around and saw ra Walker enter the bathroom nearby. Alice, whats Andy Brown doing? The little attendant nudged her arm,It cant be that Laura Williams was poaching him during your absence, can it? Alice Joness eyes turned cold as she brought her over. As the two got closer, they heard Andy Brown say, If she wants to learn dancing, her family can help her to invite ra Walker! Alice Jones smiled. The little attendant said proudly,Thats not all. ra Walker is so noble, but she still remembers Alice! Hearing this, Andy Brown looked at her enviously. Alice Jones raised her head with a proud look.Ill introduce you to ra Walkerter. Andy Brown nodded immediately. Alice Jones looked at Laura Williams and Taylor Green and smiled.Cousin, Miss Su, do you need me to introduce you to her? The follower immediatelyplimented,Alice, you are too kind to your cousin! Alice Jones lowered her head and smiled.Were family after all Laura Williams stared at her.No need. Im not professional! What she said made Alice Jones get a long face. Andy Brown frowned and said,Laura, why are you still so capricious? Why dont you seize such a good opportunity? Because she doesnt need it,A clear and cold voice interrupted Andy Brown. Taylor Green stood up from the sofa and looked into the distance with a smile. They followed her gaze and saw ra Walkering out of the bathroom, waving at them and running toward them. Alice Jones was stunned.N?velDrama.Org content rights. The attendant next to her immediately said excitedly,Alice, ra Walker is greeting you! Andy Browns eyes lit up as well. Just now, because Laura Williams refused to make up with him, he felt a little regretful. However, now that he saw how enthusiastic ra Walker was It seemed that the Jones family has a very powerful background! The little attendants voice was so loud that everyone around looked over. Oh my Gods, ra Walker really likes Alice Jones? Is it because she is good at dancing? I heard that ra Walker is very respected in the aristocratic circle abroad She is actually so enthusiastic about Alice Jones? These envious words made Alice Jones proud. She did not think that ra Walker would have such a good impression on her. She smiled and took two steps in ra Walkers direction, ready to wee her. Seeing that ra Walker was getting closer and closer to her, Alice Jones stopped, straightened her back, and said,Hi, ra Walker! Her expression was neither too ttering nor too cold. Now, she could be the center of attention, right? But then, her expression froze. ra Walker approached her. They stood face to face. ra Walker suddenly leaned to one side, bypassed her, continued to walk forward, and brushed past her. Alice Jones was stunned. Then, she heard a voice from behind.Taylor, I missed you so much~ Alice Jones:??? She turned around and saw that ra Walker wanted to hug Taylor Green tightly, but Taylor Green bent over in disgust and threw her in front of Laura Williams.Hug her, my cousin. Oh, thats my cousin, too! Youre so cute! After hugging Laura Williams, ra Walker pinched Laura Williamss face and said,Your eyes are simr to Taylors! I like it! Everyone:??? Didnt ra Walkere to find Alice Jones? Alice Jones was also stunned, especially by the adoring eyes around her. At this moment, they all became confused, making her feel very embarrassed! Clenching her fists tightly, she took two steps forward with reddened eyes. When she arrived in front of everyone, she could no longer maintain her elegance and shouted,Laura Williams, do you know ra Walker?! Laura Williams didnt say a word. ra Walker looked at her hesitantly.Of course, my best friend is Taylor! We are as one! She smiled and said,You are my little cousins rtive, arent you? I didnt want to take up the ss when the Jones family decided on it, but since you are rtives, I took over. Well, I n to live with the Williams family. If you want to attend sses,e to the Williams family! Alice Jones:!! When Alice Joness attendant heard this, she immediately shouted,But can we still go to the Williams family to take the ss? Alice, you promised to take us there! When ra Walker heard this, she said awkwardly,Oh, its very tiring. You cane alone. Dont take others with you! However, she turned to Laura Williams and said,Little cousin, do you know how to dance? Can I teach you? If you have friends who want toe, thats fine too! Laura Williams was so stunned that she couldnt speak. She said in a low voice,I I dont need to learn Then Ill be useless. Taylor is probably going to dislike me! Taylor Greens mouth twitched a few times and almost rolled her eyes. Then she said slowly,Who agreed to let you live in the Williams family? ra Walker immediately held Laura Williamss arm and said,Little cousin, your cousin is very strange. She wont let others sleep with her. Tonight, I will sleep with you. Laura Williams, who had yet toe to her senses, replied, OK. Do you still dance? If you dont, lets go. Im so tired after taking the ne all day! After saying that, ra Walker took Taylor Greens hand and walked outside. Taylor Green dodged her pull and walked slowly to the side. ra Walker took Laura Williamss arm and the three of them went to the parking lot under everyones gaze. I thought the Williams family had declined! Who would have thought that the reason why the Jones family was able to get ra Walkers help was to ask the Williams family for help? No wonder we didnt manage to make an appointment with ra Walker. Only Alice Jones made it! Now that think about it, Laura Williams is good at dancing! And so that cousin of hers. Her male steps are too handsome! I like it so much Everyones words made Alice Jones feel embarrassed. She suddenly stomped her feet and ran away in tears! Only Andy Brown stood foolishly on the spot. At this moment, he felt that he had missed a lot. C In the parking lot. ra Walker and Laura Williams walked in front, while Taylor Green put her hands behind her head and followed them slowly. As they walked, Taylor Greens arm was suddenly pulled by a man to a ck Land Rover! She subconsciously punched back, but the man stopped her.Its me. The familiar voice slightly surprised Taylor Green. Only then did she realize that the man a head taller than her was Julian Smith. She raised an eyebrow.Mr. Smith, what are you doing? Pressing her between him and the car, Julian Smith smiled yfully and said in a low and maic voice,I just want to ask you a question. What? The man narrowed his eyes dangerously.Why are you so interested in my son? Chapter 87 You’re a Bad Kid After Taylor got drunk and then made the strange call to Julian that night saying that she wanted to buy his son, Julian had been in a bad mood. Julian came to the Kempinski Hotels for a meal. Lockie, that gossipy guy, was broadcasting the scene of the ball downstairs live. He also sent him a video of Taylors dance. Seeing her dancing with someone else in her arms and the men around her were all looking at her, Julian suddenly became a little angry. Hes struggling while Taylor was very popr at the ball? Then, he saved the dance video, then went out. He guessed that she would probably leave after dancing. He saw her car in the parking lot. Before long, three women came downstairs. Taylor was a little confused at the moment. She smelled Julians scent. When he spoke, his breath blew across her face. The light in the basement was dim, but Julians face seemed to glow. The coldness in his eyes arose her interest to conquer him. She raised an eyebrow and chuckled,Mr. Smith, what are you talking about? Seeing that she had denied it, Julian lowered his head to her ear,Ms. Green, have you forgotten? Seventy million dors is not enough for my son. Afraid of being discovered by Laura and ra, the two of them lowered their voices, as if they were whispering to each other. Taylor shrank her neck, but her back had already hit the Land Rover. She had nowhere to retreat to, so she could only sigh,Oh? How much? Julian chuckled as he ced his hand on her waist,Have you ever thought about spending not a penny at all? Taylors eyes lit up at first, but then she said disappointedly,Kidnapping? It doesnt seem good. After all, Julian was a capable man. He could find them. Julian was speechless. He found that Taylor seemed serious when she said that. Had she thought about taking his son away? Stealing someone elses son? How weird! Julian frowned,You Before he could finish his sentence, ras voice rang out,Where is Taylor? Where is she? Along with this voice, the two of them returned. Hearing that they were about to see them, Taylor was a little flustered. She suddenly pushed Julian away into the darkness with force. Then she walked towards them,Im here. ra walked over,What are you doing here? Are you hiding a man here? There was one hidden. Taylor blushed, and she pretended to cough. She nudged ra,Are we going or not? ra was afraid that Taylor would leave her here, so she quickly turned around,Taylor, why are you so arrogant? Be careful, or Ill fall in love with you. Taylor retorted,Your love is too cheap. I dont want it. After they walked away, Julian stepped out from behind the Land Rover with a cold face. The fact that just now she didnt seem to want others to see him made him suddenly feel a little like cheating? He chuckled and he saw the woman get in the back of the car without hesitation and leaned on the seat. Another tall thin girl walked to the front after putting her luggage in the trunk, and she immediately shouted,Taylor, Ive been on a ne for so long, and you let me drive? Taylor leaned against the window with her eyes closed,I want to sleep,said she. The tall woman could only get into the drivers seat. After they left the parking lot, Julian realized that he, who had never wasted time, had been standing here and watching her for ten minutes. However, when he thought of how Taylor pushed him away in a panic, his depression disappeared.N?velDrama.Org content rights. Taylor couldnt fall asleep in the car. Thinking of her behavior just now, she did not understand why she suddenly felt guilty. While she was thinking, her cell phone rang. She looked down and saw that it was a text message from Julian,Why were you shy? Taylor was surprised. She immediately replied,I wasnt. After the message was sent out, there was another beep. Taylor picked it up again,Tell me why youre interested in my son. I can help youe up with a way that doesnt cost your money. Taylor didnt know how to answer this question suddenly. She texted slowly,I just think that he is adorable. I wonder if Mr. Smith is willing to give him to me? Beep. Taylor lowered her head to read the message,Do you want to be his mother? Taylor curled her lips. She was his mother. What did it mean to be his mother? Wait a minute, was there something wrong? Taylor looked at her phone again and saw that he had sent another message,Ms. Greens confession is unique. Taylor was lost for words. What a narcissistic man! She immediately wrote three messages. You misunderstood. Its not that I want to raise him. Its a friend of mine. After answering the message, Taylor touched her slightly hot face. Julian smiled as he looked at the three messages from her. Ms. Green was a good liar! At the same time. At Kates kindergarten. At half-past four in the afternoon, kids who had dinner could y with their toys for a while and then leave after the other kids finished eating. Kate was picky. She handed her small te to her teacher and blinked her big ck eyes,Ms. Miller, you are skinny now. Eat more. Kate has vegetables for you. Ms. Miller had been dieting recently, so she was happy when she heard Kates words. Such an adorable kid, who could refuse her nicements? Ms. Miller touched her head,Kate is so smart. We cant eat meat when we are on a diet, but vegetables are helpful. The other kids looked at Kate enviously. Why wasnt she allowed to eat greens! They also wanted to skip the greens! Kate happily ran to the toy area. When she was about to pick up a Barbie doll, it was taken away. Freya stood in front of her, put her hands on her hips, and said loudly,Katherine, you said that your mother was going to invite someone more professional for you. Its been a week. Where is the person? Youre lying! Youre bragging! The other kids all looked over. In their eyes, lying was not a good habit! Freya said angrily,You are a bad kid! We wont y with you! Chapter 88 Everyone Was Good at Imagining The kids also had their circles. Because Freyas mother was a dance teacher, several children in the ss liked to y with her. So, after Freya finished speaking, three or four children echoed, Yes, you are a bad girl! We wont y with you! Liar, your nose will grow longer! After saying that and with the support of her friends, Freya suddenly looked at Kate with excitement. A child who went against her before had been bullied by them and cried. He even bought them many small gifts, begging them to ept him. Kate was a neer and did not have many friends. She would be scared to tears. When Freya thought of this, she saw Kate look up at her and said in surprise,Well, I dont want to y with a selfish, rude, and ill-bred child like you. Freya was stunned. She burst into tears. Ms. Miller hurriedly put down the te and rushed over, for fear that they would bully Kate. As soon as she approached, she heard Freya shout,You are ill-bred! You are rude! You are selfish! Kate asked,You called me a bad kid first. Why are you crying? Freyas crying suddenly choked, and she even burped. Ms. Miller, She suddenly felt that they didnt need her. The school bell suddenly rang, and parents had been waiting at the door one after another. Freya sobbed as she spoke,You are a liar. Your mother is boasting! My mother said that if your mother cant invite anyone tomorrow, you can forget about dancing! Humph! After that, she ran out.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Ms. Miller took Kates hand and asked worriedly,Can your mommy find a more professional teacher? Kate nodded and sighed seriously,Ms. Miller, if Mommy wants to find someone, she will keep sending private messages to the person on Twitter. Mommy said that if they dont reply, she wont stop. So, she will find a more professional person for me! Ms. Miller said nothing. In her mind, a single mother who was weak but stubborn appeared. In order not to let her daughter feel inferior and bullied, she must find a more professional person for her. It was getting dark, but she didnt eat or drink or dare to sleep. She didnt dare to cough, for fear of waking up her lovely daughter. She sat in front of theputer and sent private messages to dancers who were more skillful than Dailey Lopez, begging them to teach her daughter Oh, thats so sweet. Ms. Miller squatted down and hugged Kate.Kates mother is awesome! Kates eyes lit up. She also felt that her mommy was so awesome! When she was abroad, once her mommy was looking for someone, the other party kept ignoring her. She created a program that could send a message to him at one-second intervals. She also hacked his mobile phone, so that the guy couldnt mute it until he replied to her! She, on the other hand, had a good sleep. The guy almost wanted to get a new mobile phone. He broke down after sixteen hours of this kind of torture. The teacher went with Kate to the school gate. Taylor and the others had not yete back. Daria came to pick Kate up. When Ms. Miller brought Kate to Darias side, she said with red eyes,Kates mother has a hard life! Daria nodded in agreement. She held Ms. Millers hand,Yes, her mother has a hard life. Its not easy to raise a child alone! Two people exchanged looks, thinking their views were the same. Ms. Miller sighed silently,Please tell her that if she cant find a more professional dance teacher than Dailey, Ill help Kate find a solution! Daria was confused,Did something happen? Ms. Miller was also surprised,You have no idea? She briefly told her the story. Daria frowned and sighed,This child is too sensible. Shes afraid that I dont know what to do after I know the truth! But how can we find a teacher more professional than Dailey in this country? Dailey was one of the few dancers in this country who had won the national standardpetition award. Few domestic dancers had won this award. Ms. Miller sighed,Of course, the champions of the previouspetitions might win against her. Preferably someone whopeted with her in the same year. I inquired about it and found out that the winner that year was ra Walker, who was also a very excellent dancer. It would be best if she coulde. Other dancers would not dare to challenge Dailey. After all, the Denton family will back Dailey up. Other than top families like the Smith family and the Green family, the Denton family had nothing to fear. After listening to her words, Daria was lost in thought. At this moment, Taylor returned home. ra stood at the bedroom door and looked at Taylor pitifully,Taylor, are you not going to let me sleep with you? Taylor closed the door without hesitation. ra was speechless. She revealed a trace of worry. It seemed that Taylor still felt insecure. She would have insomnia if there was another one in her room when she was trying to fall asleep. This habit had not changed. Beep beep The sound of a car came from outside. It should be Kate who came home from school. ra suddenly became excited;she went downstairs and ran out quickly. Kate! Kate carried a big schoolbag and got out of the car. When the little girl saw her, her eyes lit up and she rushed over,Auntie ra! Youre here! ra said,Who is your auntie? Call me godmother! Daria had been thinking about how to get in touch with ra after she left kindergarten. On the way back, she made several calls to her friends, but no one had ras contact details. Should I call my brother and ask him for help? Daria thought to herself. After Taylor returned to the Williams family, she saved theirpany. Taylor had done the Williams family such a big favor that she couldnt let Kate be unhappy in school. Daria raised her head firmly. She picked up her phone and dialed her brothers number. The phone rang for a while before it was picked up. An impatient voice came from the other end of the line,Whats wrong now? Daria was silent for a moment before she asked softly,Can you help me contact ra Walker? As she spoke, she saw an unfamiliar girl standing in front of her. And the girl was pointing at herself with her fingers. Daria was puzzled. Chapter 89 I Was Once the Same Kind of Person as Her While Daria was staring at ra, Hugill Brown, her sister-inw, took the phone from her husband,Daria, why are you pretending? Alice had told me everything that happened at the ball! Why does your daughter Laura want topete with Alice for everything? Daria didnt have time to pay attention to her guest, she said hurriedly,Hugill, whats wrong? I just ask for ras contact information Hugillughed mockingly,Contact information? Shes already at your ce, why would you need contact information? You called us on purpose, didnt you? What are you showing off? Are you proud of the fact that you know ra Walker? Listen. You are no longer a member of the Jones family. You are Mrs. Williams! Although you know ra, you cant change the status of the Williams family and the Jones family! Laura shouldnt alwayspare herself with Alice. One has to know his limitation. Hugill hung up the phone. Daria tightened her grip on her phone and her fingertips turned white. What did she mean by saying that ras at my ce? While she was in a daze, ra stood in front of her,Hello, Auntie. I am the ra Walker you are looking for. Daria was stunned. ra said politely,Im a friend of Taylor. Can I stay at your ce for the time being? OK. Daria looked at ra holding Kates hand and entering the living room. She felt as if she was dreaming. ra had just said that she was a friend of Taylor? Taylors friends all seem to be amazing. Upstairs, in the bedroom. ra was holding Kate and raising her high, throwing her up, and then catching her, Kate wasughing excitedly. Godmother, again! Again! Watching them from the side, Laura was afraid that ra might not be able to catch Kate. After ying for a while, ra copsed on the sofa and rubbed her arms,I havent seen you for half a year. Why cant I lift you? Kate climbed onto the sofa and massaged her shoulders with her small fists,You have gotten weaker, not me who has gotten heavier! ra said nothing. Be quiet!Taylor couldnt fall asleep. She covered her head with a pillow,Cant you go out to y? I have to send Kate to school tomorrow morning. It was only six oclock in the evening, and she just needed to wake up at half-past seven tomorrow morning But those who knew her didnt think there was anything wrong with her words. ra said,Rest assured. Im here now. Tomorrow morning, I will take Kate to school! As soon as she finished speaking, Taylor sat up from the bed. She stretched and walked to the study,Im going to work. ra was surprised. She snapped back to her senses,Were you waiting for me to say that?! Taylor yawned,Thats right. You made me stay in bed for so long. Then she entered the study and closed the door directly. Everyone was speechless. Laura looked at ra, only to see that there was no anger on her face. Instead, there was a hint of joy? Then, ra hugged Kate and said gently,Kate, shall I take you to take a shower? Sleep with me tonight! Great! Kate blinked her big eyes and hugged her neck,Godmother, you must send me to school tomorrow. No problem! The Williamshouse was a small vi with several guest rooms. ra and Laura didnt have to sleep in one room.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. When Laura led ra into the guest room, she asked,ra, how did you get to know Taylor? How did they know each other? ra looked down at Kate gently, and said slowly,We met at a party. A party? Laura could tell that she was in low spirits, so she didnt ask any more questions. However, ra grabbed her arm,Are you afraid that I will be angry as Taylor was cold to me? Laura was embarrassed after ra read her thoughts. Whether it was at the ball or just now, Taylor was not warm to ra. She was a little worried. ra immediatelyughed out loud. She picked up Kate and put her face on Kates face.Dont worry, shes good to me! Look, she gave me Kate! Laura didnt understand. ra added,You dont need to worry, we are close. Because we used to be the same kind of people. As she spoke, she paused for a moment and then smiled bitterly,But Taylor is luckier than me. Not long after she returned to the country, she found it but Im still looking for it Kate immediately puckered her lips and kissed ras cheek,Mom! Dont be sad! The wordMommade ras body stiffen. Her eyes turned red, and then she hugged Kate tightly,Kate, you are my good girl! With that, she entered the guest room with Kate. They yed games for a long time. Before going to bed, Kate suddenly sat up straight,Godmother, wait a minute. I almost forget that my little me is going to go out! After saying that, she got out of bed with a smile, ran to Taylors room, and picked up her mobile phone. When she was about to leave, she found that there was no one on the bed, and the light in the study was still on. Kate slowed down and went back to the bedroom to log into Facebook, sending agood nightemoji toDerek. Derekreplied with agood nightemoji. Kate was relieved and put down the phone with a smile. When she looked back, she saw ra staring at her,Kate, tell me, do you have a boyfriend? Kate replied,No, its Grandpa! The sugar grandpa! It was a dreamless night. When Taylor sent Kate to school, usually she would sleep for five more minutes after the rm clock rang at seven thirty-five, and after she brushed her teeth, she didnt wash her face orb her hair, she went out with a cap. Unlike her, ra got up at half-past six. She put on makeup and sunsses before happily going to school with Kate. At the school gate, when Kate got out of the car, she saw Dailey and Freya. After seeing Kate, Dailey stopped walking. Freya shouted,Liar! You are not allowed to enter the school! Dailey said lightly,Katherine, lying is a bad habit. I need to punish you to stand at the school gate and shoutIm wrong, I wont lie againa hundred times, and then you can enter the school. Chapter 90 Identical Kids As a dance teacher in the school, Dailey had the right to punish the students. However, even Ms. Miller, who was waiting for the kids at the school gate, couldnt stand such an insulting way of punishment. She said,Dailey, forget it. If other parents misunderstand that we are using physical punishment, it will have a bad impact. Dailey sneered,A bad impact? Teachers should be strict with students to show the standard of an international school! It is because you guys are spoiling them that Katherine has developed a bad habit of lying! Ms. Millers face became hot after being criticized. She was about to say something when Dailey added,I know that they are all from rich families, so you are afraid to discipline them. Now that Im here, I will tell them what to do, you should stay out of this! All the teachers in this international school were graduates of prestigious universities with doctoral degrees. Any of them mastered at least threenguages and had no difficultymunicating with the children. After being selected, they had to undergo professional training like psychology and early childhood education. Of course, the wage here was generous. Ms. Miller came from an ordinary family. Being able to be a teacher here also showed her excellence. She narrowed her eyes,Dailey, no matter what, physical punishment is illegal. Dailey disagreed with her,Oh, call the police and ask them to arrest me. Ms. Miller was surprised at her words. She clenched her fists,Dailey, that day it was you who insisted Kate doesnt know how to dance. Her mommy was afraid that your words would influence Kates mood, so she said that she would ask someone more professional to help her Daileys face was cold,People cannot find excuses for their mistakes. No matter what, the children must do what they have promised. She looked at Kate,People should take responsibility for their actions. Katherine, stand here! With these words, she took Freyas hand and was ready to enter the school. At this time, a voice came,Hey, Dailey, we havent seen each other for a few years, and youve learned to bully children? ra took off her sunsses. She didnt speak just now because she wanted to see if there were any reasonable teachers in the school. If not, she would advise Taylor to find a new school for Kate. The second purpose was to figure things out through their conversation. ra looked at Kate and saw the little girl sticking out her tongue at her. She didnt know whether tough or cry. No wonder Kate wanted to sleep with herst night and asked her to send her to school today. She thought that this little guy missed her! As ra thought to herself, she looked at Dailey, who was surprised. ra smiled,A few years ago, you were just not good at dancing. I didnt expect now your eyes are not in good condition. Kates perfectly proportioned figure means she has the talent. If it werent for the fact that her mother loved her so much and didnt want her to suffer the pain during practicing, I would have taken her as my student long ago. Who do you think you are? How dare you say that she is not suitable for dancing? Dont tell me you think your fat daughter is better than Kate? This is the biggest joke Ive heard this year! Dailey was angry. She could no longer speak. Looking at ra, she felt as if she was back to the moment of that yearspetition. At that time, Dailey didnt know there was always someone better than her. Before thepetition, in the waiting room, ra said to Dailey, who had won two consecutive rounds of championships,Ill win this year! Dailey didnt say anything at the time, but ra won against her in the end. ras performance that year was amazing. She was the only person in the history of dancing who had made the most difficult movement so far! That year, after ra finished dancing, she looked at Dailey. Her gaze was filled with contempt. For so many years, though Dailey was regarded as an expert in dancing, every night, she could always recall ras scornful eyes Now, she was here, she was here again! Dailey took a step back in fear and suddenly pushed Freya toward Ms. Miller. She directly turned around and got in the car, mmed the door shut, and breathed heavily. Everyone was surprised. No one had expected that Dailey would walk away directly. ra said to Ms. Miller,Hello, Im ra Walker, Kate is very talented in dancing. Ms. Miller was shocked. God! Kates mother made it! It must be her sincerity and persistence that touched ra. She looked at ra happily,Kates mother did a nice job! ra didnt understand. Taylor was sleeping soundly at home, yet she had sent kate to school and even helped her scold a bad woman. What nice job did she do?N?velDrama.Org content rights. Seeing that Kate had entered the school, ra turned around and looked sharply at Dailey. Inside the car. Dailey was so scared that she withdrew her head in a hurry. Looking at the video recorded by herself, she told the driver,Take me to my husbandspany! OK. When Dailey arrived at the Dentonspany, her husband, Rob Denton, was just about to head out. When he saw her, he was slightly stunned,Dear, why are you here? Dailey grabbed his hands,Rob, I may have caused trouble. Whats wrong?Rob smiled. Dailey took out her mobile phone, opened the video, pointed to the lovely Kate on it, and exined what had happened, I have investigated her. She is a single-parent child. I scolded her. But her mother got in touch with ra, and ra showed up! Rob, I am afraid this childs family has some strong background. Rob patted her hand with a smile,There are only a few families in Parkgrove that are more powerful than ours. The children of the Green Family are all at school, and the Smith Family has family teachers. So dont worry, its probably a coincidence that she could invite ra. Only then did Dailey breathe a sigh of relief and find that she was making a big deal out of nothing. She sneered,Then Im relieved. Didnt she spend a lot of effort inviting ra just to seize the central position of Freya? I must make her suffer the consequences! As for dance teaching, there were many ways to teach people how to dance, for example, leg stretching and the splits After a few more soothing words, Rob left thepany. Today, he was going to discuss the future cooperation n with Julian Smith. After he arrived at the ST Corporation, a secretary led him to the top floor. Gazing down on the city from the top floor, Rob respected Julian even more. Andrew stopped them,Mr. Denton, sorry, please wait a moment. Mr. Smiths child was doing homework, he needs to stay with him. After ten oclock he will begin to work. Julian had a child who was said to be well-protected. Even now, few people knew if the child was a boy or a girl. Rob said,No problem! Mr. Smith is such a good father! At ten oclock, the office door opened. Rob and a few others entered. He lowered his head and didnt dare to look at Julian. Out of the corner of his eye, he nced to the side and saw a child sitting there doing homework seriously. Rob hastily looked away. But in the next moment, he suddenly raised his head in surprise. Why did this child look so familiar? The same face as the child in the video that Dailey had shown him! Chapter 91 Was She Qualified to Be Mrs.Smith? During the introduction of the project, Rob Denton had been uneasy. He looked at the child sitting quietly from time to time. He looked like a little boy with neither a long nor short haircut, but judging from his delicate face and fair skin, he might be a little girl. lot No. 18 will be the best piece ofnd for future development in Parkgrove. We cant be responsible for such a big project alone.The project manager who came with Rob Denton looked at Julian respectfully.Mr. Smith, I wonder if you are willing to cooperate with us? Rob Denton hurriedly turned to Julian. Julian leaned back in his chair absent-mindedly while listening to the manager. Even though he hadnt said a word from the beginning, the project manager would observe his expression from time to time. Julian controlled the rhythm of the negotiation without batting an eyelid. His expressions were unfathomable, and the teardrop mole at the corner of his eye made him look even more mysterious and unpredictable. He gently knocked on the ck marble table with his beautiful fingers. The tapping sound made everyone nervous. Rob Denton was also a celebrity in Parkgrove but he was still humble when facing Julian. Just as he was letting his imagination run wild, Julian said slowly,Im not interested in this project. Rob Denton and the manager suddenly widened their eyes and looked at each other in disbelief. The reason that the Smith family was able to surpass the Green family and be the number one family all thanked the real estate business. The ST Corporation had boughtnd in many ces over the years. There were very few plots ofnd which could be bought in the past two years in Parkgrove. It was not easy to buy such arge plot ofnd. Rob Denton had pulled many strings to get the qualification of buying this piece ofnd. Therefore, even if the capital was beyond his budget, he still wanted to buy it with others.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. In their opinion, Julian had no reason to refuse this cooperation which would bring great benefits. Rob Denton stood up.Mr. Smith, its hard to get such a big plot. Would you please consider it again? Julian stood up, his tall and high figure making the ceiling seem lower. He tidied up his suit and said,Andrew, see our guest out. Rob Denton still wanted to say something, but when he saw Julians poker face, he shut his mouth. Rob Denton did note back to his senses until he was sent out of the office by Andrew Drake. Why did the Smith family suddenly change their strategy? The project manager of the Denton asked Andrew Drake,Andrew, would you do me a favor to tell me why Mr. Smith refused us? Andrew Drake, who used to talk less, nced at him and said,Mr. Smith is in a bad mood today. The project manager was speechless. Mr. Smith refused a project that was worth tens of billions just because he was in a bad mood? What a willful man! But Rob Denton was shocked and asked tentatively,Is it because of the child? He was afraid that Julian already knew what happened in kindergarten. Whether it is the reason that Julian rejected to cooperate with him?Rob Denton thought to himself when he saw Andrew Drake nod,Yes. Rob Denton:! He wanted to ask more, but Andrew Drake refused to reveal anything else. Rob Denton and the manager didnt dare to stay any longer and left soon before asking Andrew Drake to pass on the message to Mr. Smith, asking him to think about it carefully. On the top floor, in the office. After they left, the door was closed. Julian walked to Gene and stood in front of his desk. Gene looked up at him. After looking at each other for a long time, Julian asked,Would you cut your hair? Gene answered straightforwardly,No. Julian was speechless. Genes hair was growing so long that it almost covered his ears. If it kept growing, he could braid it! If it was before, he would have forced his son to cut it without hesitation, but now the family doctor said that Genes personality kept changing, which was a sign of psychological illness. Julian didnt dare to force him anymore. Subduing the anger in his heart, Julian tried his best to speak calmly.What is it going take to get you cut it? Gene lowered his head to do his homework.Dad, as a man, why are you always staring at my hair? If you have time, you might as well think about how to win Mommy back! He still wanted to asionally exchange identities with his sister. If his hair was cut too short, wouldnt their secret be exposed? He would ask Kate to get long hair as well. Therefore, although it was ufortable for him to have long hair, he had to endure it before they recognized each other in public. Julian was puzzled. Isnt it all because of your unpredictable personality that Im so worried about your daily life? Whats more Julian furrowed his brows and said seriously,Gene, youve got it wrong. Your mommy is chasing after me. Im thinking about whether shes qualified to be Mrs. Smith. Gene: Gene was speechless as he looked at his powerful father, who knew everything like the back of his hand, saying such confident words. If Mommy wanted to pursue Daddy, it would be very easy. s, men are two-faced. At this time, someone knocked on the door. Andrew Drake walked in and said,Mr. Smith, the SNBB sends you an invitation to their 50th-anniversary celebration. Would you like me to decline it for you? the SNBB was established abroad. The founder had people skills, thus almost all the children of rich families were attracted to this kindergarten in Parkgrove. The children of the Smith family never go to that kindergarten. However, it still took the initiative to ask for them every year and even reserved a few ces. They were invited to such celebrations every time. Julian had never participated before, but this year- Remembering that Taylor Green had found an excuse to ask him for an invitation for her daughter, Julian changed his idea. He suddenly said,Ok, I am free that day. Andrew Drake replied,Mr. Smith, you had a video conference that morning. Then cancel the meeting. Andrew Drake:??? In the SNBB kindergarten. It was time for the dance ss again. Before sending Kate to the dance room, Ms. Miller sighed and said,I dont know if its a good idea to send you here. Since your mother has hired Mr. ra Walker, then no matter how strict Ms. Dailey Denton has been to you, dont give up, okay? Ms. Miller, dont worry. Kate wont cry! Listening to Kate saying this in a lovely voice, Ms. Miller felt even sorrier to her. She left the dance studio reluctantly as if she was seeing her own child off. Dailey Denton stared at Kate. Recalling todays failure, she said coldly,Katherine Green, you havent practiced dancing before. Now, you practice some leg pressings and splits alone! You cant train with the others until you master those skills! Kate did not refute this time, because her words made sense. She walked silently to the wall. Dailey Denton watched her back with a satisfied smile. At that moment, her cell phone suddenly rang. Chapter 92 Little Follower Dailey Denton did not pick up calls in ss, but this special ringtone was her husbands exclusive one. Dailey Denton was a dancer, favored by the Denton family, which was why she had always been very proud. Hearing that it was her husbands call, she asked the children to rest and then walked to the side to listen to the phone call. Kate had never suffered before. It was really difficult for her to do such exercises as backbend, leg pressing, and split. She was cing her legs on a small stool. Her little fatty hands were reaching forward with all her might, trying to touch her feet After all, a childs body was rtively soft, and her figure was very suitable for dancing, so she seeded on the first try. She stood up straight excitedly. Seeing that other children were ying, she wanted to have a rest too. But she suddenly heard a stern voice.Katherine Green! Kate was taken aback. She saw that Dailey Denton was staring at her. The whites of Dailey Dentons eyes were more than the others, so it was a little scary. Dailey Denton saw that Kate was cking off, so she scolded her but stopped midway because the phone was connected. She heard her husband say urgently,Dont hurt that little girl! Before Dailey Denton could ask why, her husband exined,I know who she is! Her father is Julian!! Dailey Denton:??? She widened her eyes in surprise, and Rob Denton continued,No wonder ra Walker made a special trip back today. And today, Julian refused our cooperation because of this little girl! Dailey was stunned. Well, lets talk about itter. I have to find someone else to cooperate with us, s! Rob Denton didnt give Dailey Denton a chance to speak and hung up the phone. In the distance. After Dailey Denton shouted, Kate froze. Freya Denton walked up to her and made a face at her.Humph, how dare you ck off? My mommy will punish you! Other children also said hurriedly,Katherine Green, hurry up and continue practicing. Ms. Denton is very fierce! Ah, Ms. Denton is here! Someone shouted, and everyone immediately scattered. Freya Denton stood next to Kate proudly and made a face at her.Humph, Mommy is here to scold you! Youre going to cry soon! Kate:? The little girl frowned. When she was thinking about what she should do if Ms. Denton scolded her, she saw Dailey Denton standing angrily in front of her.Kath Kate Dailey Denton felt that it seemed closer to call Kate by her nickname. Freya Denton winked and said,The calmer my mommy is now, the more miserable you will beter! But as soon as she said this, she saw Dailey Denton force a smile in embarrassment, and then asked unwillingly,Do you want to be the lead dancer? Freya Denton:??? Kate:? The two children were stunned. Before Kate could answer, Freya Denton suddenly burst into tears.Mommy, you are a bad mother. Im the lead dancer! Kate was surprised. In particr, Ms. Dentons smile looked scary. Kate tilted her head and thought for a moment, and then said happily,Yes! Dailey Denton squeezed out a smile to her again.Okay, from today on, you are the lead dancer. You dont need to practice splits anymore, go back to the team. Then she scolded Freya Denton,Dont cry. Youll stand next to her! It is no different from the lead dancer! Wow, wow, wow, wow Freya Denton couldnt ept it at all. She cried even louder. Kate ignored the two of them, ran to the children, and stood in the position that originally belonged to Freya Denton. Humph! If Freya Denton hadnt bullied her, she certainly wouldnt want to be the lead dancer. After all, she was a neer! But Freya Denton bullied her first, then she would definitely give an eye for an eye. Her mommy told her that she could suffer anything else but loss! After a long time, Dailey Denton finally calmed down Freya Denton, and the group of people began to train again. Kate was usually disengaged and less patient although she had a high IQ. But now that she had be the lead dancer, she did not dare to bezy or careless. After half an hour of dancing, she remembered most of the movements, which made Dailey Denton tremble with fear. No wonder ra Walker wanted to take her in as a disciple! After the dancing ss, everyone returned to the ssroom. I want to sit with Katherine Green! Me too! Go away, I want to sit with Katherine Green! The children all moved their stools to sit with Kate, and she suddenly became the little mascot of the ss. Seeing that they were in a quarrel, Ms. Miller could only sigh. Kate is so popr! She squatted down and said to everyone,Stop arguing, Kate. Who do you want to sit with? Kate ran into the crowd with a small stool and sat down next to a handsome little boy.I want to sit next to Xander Jones! Ms. Miller asked,Why? Kate answered loudly,Because he is the most handsome boy! Good-looking people only y with good-looking people! Freya Denton cried again.No wonder Xander Jones has been ignoring me! Its all because Im not pretty enough! Everyone was speechless. After ss, everyone ran to y with Kate. She was kind and interesting. The teachers liked her. The point was that even the dance teacher Dailey Denton did not dare to bully her. She was amazing. Kate was ying with toys when a young boy approached her.Hello, are you Katherine Green? Kate looked up and found a handsome little boy standing in front of her.I am the lord of this kindergarten. You have to be my little follower. I will protect you in the future! Kate pouted,Im the lord! Humph!The little boy said.You dare snatch my position? However, considering how good-looking you are, I wont beat you up! Hurry up and call me Lord! Kate blinked her big eyes, and Xander Jones next to her said,He is Brody Green. The Green family has the most power here, so youd better not offend him.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Kate:? She rested her hands on her hips and said,Why do we have topete in the family background? Do you dare topete with me in other things! Whoever wins will be the Lord! Brody Green said arrogantly,Lord is for little boys, how can there be for little girls? If you can be a little boy, I will recognize you as the Lord! Kates eyes lit up.Okay. You have to keep your word. Ha!Brody Greenughed,It turns out that you are a little fool. My mommy said that sex cannot be changed! If you cant be a little boy, then you must listen to me obediently in the future! Be my little follower! Chapter 93 Pictures of the Live Streaming Xander Jones tugged on her sleeve again.Kate, girls cant be boys. You definitely cant do it. Dont promise him! Kate said in a childish voice,I have an idea! Brody Green touched his hair, snorted again, and then walked away with his hands in his pockets. After he left, Freya Denton rushed to Kate, raised her chin, and said,Katherine Green, youre screwed! Youll be very sad if Brody Green targets you in the future! He likes his little attendant barking like a dog the most. Tomorrow, youll be Dog Kate! She wasughing gloatingly, but Kate looked at her doubtfully.But how can one bark like a dog? Freya Denton immediately bent down and made a w gesture with her hands. Then, she barked,Woof! Woof! Woof! Then, she stood up straight.Just like this! Kate asked again,I still dont understand. Freya Denton frowned and scolded,Why are you so stupid! Then she made a gesture and barked like a dog again.Woof! Woof! Woof! Kate grinned and said,I see! You are Dog Freya! Freya Denton was speechless. Realizing that she had been teased, she burst into tears again. The days sses were soon over. In the afternoon, parents came to pick up their children from school one after another. Kate knew that her mommy would definitely ck off and ask ra Walker to pick her up. As expected, when she went out, she saw ra Walker standing there. She skipped over, got in the car with ra Walker, and went home together with her. In the Williamshouse. The kindergarten provided three meals a day, so Kate had dinner before school. She usually didnt eat at home. When others ate, she secretly hid in her room upstairs and dialed her brother Genes video call. As soon as the call was connected, Kate smiled sweetly at her brother.Gene, I miss you! Gene was doing homework in the study with a straight face. He put on the headphones and said,Hum, I miss you and Mommy too. Kate said,Why dont we exchange again? Gene didnt understand.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. He hesitated.Didnt you go to school? The uniform of the kindergarten seems to be a skirt. ButKate lowered her head and said with a grievance,Someone bullied me in school and asked me to be his little follower. Hearing this, Gene immediately said angrily,Ill exchange with you! His younger sister could only follow him and was protected by him. How dare this punk bully her? Kates eyes lit up, and she went further without hesitation,Gene, we have dancing sses every day for preparing the performance for the celebration so you also need to practice dancing. Gene:!! Although he didnt want to wear a dress or dance, for the sake of his sister he could only endure it. Kate jumped out of the chair and moved her mobile phone a little away.Gene, lets practice the dance together! Okay. In the Smiths house. Julian had an important and mysterious meeting in a while, so he finished the work at hand early. After dinner, he passed by his sons small study on his way to the study. He was on the phone with his sons psychologist. Well, he seldom rpses. He has been normal in the past few days. His behavior is not as strange as before. The psychologist said,I think Genes condition has been stabilized. Lets observe another few days, if he doesnt fall ill, maybe his mental illness will be cured. Julian heaved a sigh of relief. After hanging up the phone, he quietly sneaked into his sons study to see if his son had a hard time studying. Recently, he had personally supervised his son in his study and discovered that his son became talented again. Sure enough, the reason why he did not know how to recite poems or understand mathematics in Rheinsville City was all because of psychology! He gently opened the door of the small study. He thought he might see his son studying as usual, but he didnt expect that- Kates lovely voice came from Genes headphones,Gene, twist your butt! Gene stuck out his little butt and twisted it. Gene, the flower is blooming. Follow me, and then smile! Gene put his two wrists together and cupped his chin, and then smiled sweetly at the screen in front of him. After smiling, he asked,Is that bad? Gene, you should sayDoes Kate wrong?This is my tone! Gene moved his lips with difficulty. So great! Cutie! With that, he turned his head and saw Julian standing at the door. The two of them looked at each other. Silence reigned in the study. Five secondster. Bang! Julian closed the door and couldnt believe what he had seen! He turned around and called the psychiatrist.Gene It seems that hes sick again. In the Williamshouse. Kate saw Gene was frozen, so she hurriedly asked,Gene, whats wrong? Gene straightened his body and said with a poker face,Tyrant came just now. Kate:Really? I havent seen my handsome Daddy for a long time! I miss him so much! Gene changed the subject.Do you have any good friends in kindergarten? Yeah!Kate got excited at it.Xander Jones, hes so handsome, and he is even good at mathematic! Gene was speechless. He nced at the mathematics exercises on his desk and came up with an idea. He said,I know how to dance already. Lets end it up? Okay! After hanging up the video, it was time for Kate to broadcast live. She turned on the broadcast room and saw that hersugar daddy, grandpa was already there. Kate immediately greeted him.Hello, grandpa. Kevin Green sent her 999 tips as a response. Kate smiled, and suddenly a piece of news popped up on the screen:[The Midyear Competition of Streamers, Sign up right now~] The app where she was streaming would hold twopetitions for streamers every year. One was in the middle of the year and the other was at the end of the year. ording to the rules, every two streams would PK, and the winner would advance to the next round. The top ten could advertise for free and even be on Twitters trending. Kate didnt even read the requirements clearly before she clicked to sign up. All streamers who registered in the live broadcast room needed to fill in their information, so if you click to sign up, you would not need to fill in other information. She ignored it and came to the game. Therefore, she did not notice that a service staff had sent her a private message:[Hello, Sweet Candy. I am your exclusive service staff K. I saw that you have taken part in the midyearpetition. Would you please send me a personal photo?] A few minutester, getting no response, the staff sent another message:[If you dont reply, I will tacitly agree to use a photo captured during your live broadcast.] Chapter 94 Spring Dream Kate did not know that someone had sent a private message to her, she even didnt know what service stiffs were. She was ying games happily, so she did not reply to the message at all. So, when the staff got no response again, he uploaded a photo of Kate on the PK interface, which was captured when her mask dropped for the only time, and then sent her a message. [Your photo has been uploaded. Now is the registration period. The PK will start one day from now. When the timees, you will be assignedpetitors randomly. Wish you have a good result in thispetition!] Of course, Kate did not know all this. Do you know how to y a game? You are not ying games on theputer but on a mobile phone. There are only four or five keys on it, why do you always press wrong? Your cat is better than you! After dinner, Taylor Green went upstairs. When she heard Kate cursing as soon as pushing the door open, she could only pour a ss of water for Kate. Since the study was upied by Kate, she had to sit on the sofa and turned on theputer. Taylor quickly typed something and entered a dull-colored interface. Then, she typed another few words and entered another interface. After repeating it a few times, she clicked into the final one. This was the chat room of Empire League. There were more than a dozen people in the Empire League, and each of them had their own Exclusive ount. On this day of every month, at six oclock Bulgaria time, they would hold an hour-long meeting to discuss where the world economy is headed. Any decision they made could change the economic situation and cause huge ripples in the business world. The background color of the chat room was ck. Theymunicated in English. None of them knew who the others were, and the only thing they knew was that it was very hard to join the Empire League. In recent years, almost no neer had entered. Most of their ounts were inherited. Only the sessors of their families could inherit the ounts, as well as thework and information of the Empire League. Just as Taylor Green was holding her chin and thinking about what they would talk about today, she saw someone speak. Eagle:[Excuse me, how is the future of Bulgarias real estate industry?] A few people immediately began to discuss. Tiger:[The real estate industry is now bubbling, especially in Bulgaria. The housing prices in Bulgaria have been soaring in the past few years. If it continues, will Bulgarias economy copse?] Lion:[I am still optimistic about the real estate industry!] Bong:[I dont think so. The real estate industry has been declining since this year.] Wolf:[But it seems to have revived recently.] [] In Empire League, everyones code name was animal. During the discussion, Eagle asked,[So, how should we push the real estate industry forward?] Everyone immediately shut their mouths. Taylor Green tutted. Unsurprisingly, the chancellor of the Empire League was about to speak. As expected, someone spoke. King:[In the next ten years, house prices will be steady, not skyrocket nor plummet.] If the housing prices plummet, it would cause an economic crisis and global turmoil. In the league, the only person who gave the order was the king! No one had ever known who he was, let alone which country he was from Taylor Green tried to investigate him, but couldnt find any information at all. As for the rest, she suspected that the Eagle and Wolf were elites in Bulgaria since they often discussed Bulgaria in the past meetings. Her aunt had once told her that the most powerful person in Bulgaria was Julian, so she once suspected that he was Eagle. Eagle and Wolf often talked about Bulgaria in recent years, but Wolf was gentler and Eagle was more vicious. It seemed that Eagle was trying to be the second leader of the Empire League. Taylor Green rarely talked in the chat room. Over the years, she had earned some money with the help of information she learned here, which was enough for her. She was not very ambitious and didnt want to be truly wealthy. She yawned and looked at the members of the group discussing the other industries. Finally, King said,[The meeting ends today.] Everyone said goodbye to each other. Taylor Green finally spoke for the first time. Cat:[Goodbye.] After that, she closed the conference website. In the Smiths house. Julian leaned against the desk and narrowed his eyes.N?velDrama.Org content rights. He found an excuse that he had a bad mood to refuse the cooperation with the Denton family. But the real reason was that in his opinion, the real estate industry would gradually be less profitable because the housing prices would be steady in theing years and not soar like the recent years. How could he invest in real estate now? With that in mind, he prepared to exit the chat room when he suddenly sawCat, who rarely spoke. In the past, he would not pay much attention to those who didnt chat much within the group. But perhaps it was because he had been in contact with that woman too much recently. When he saw the name, he suddenly thought of her. She was always idle but elegant. She wolfed down the food, but never looked rude. This woman was like a cat. Julian shook his head to throw away the ridiculous thought. How could she be in the Emperor League? The people in the Emperor League were all either rich or noble, all of them were truly wealthy in the world. With that in mind, he exited the chat room. After apanying Gene in studying for a while, Julian found that his son has changed back to a boy. Only then did he go asleep with peace of mind. In the middle of the night, the door was suddenly pushed open. Julian jerked his head to look and found a beautiful woman gracefully walking in under the moonlight. It was Taylor Green! Julian was stunned.Why are you here? Taylor Green smiled andy down on the bed. She crossed her legs and gave him a coquettish look.Mr. Smith, Ive liked you for a long time. Shall we have a try? She slowly touched his leg He had always been celibate, but at this moment, he was unable to subdue his desire Julian abruptly opened his eyes and realized that he was dreaming. He sat up in frustration, pondered for a moment, and then entered the bathroom The next day. Kate asked ra Walker to send her to the Algernon family before back to ss. She said ambiguously,Mommy asked me to send something there. ra Walker couldnt ask Taylor Green who was sleeping, so she took her there. Gene was studying martial arts at the Algernon family today. After Kate ran in for a while, Gene walked out awkwardly in her clothes. ra Walker did not realize anything wrong, so she sent him to the kindergarten. As soon as he entered the ssroom, Freya Denton rushed to him and shouted,Katherine Green, Brody Green wont let you go. You must bark like a dog today! Dog Kate, Im waiting to see you make a fool of yourself and cry! Chapter 95 How to Become a Boy Scolded him? Genes face turned cold, and his big eyes, which were the same as Kates, were blue. He didnt talk much. Ignoring Freya, he entered the ssroom. When Ms. Miller saw him, she directly walked over, hugged him, and pinched his cute face with baby fat.Ah, our small Kate is even cuter today! Genes body stiffened. Feeling Ms. Millers kindness, Gene forced himself not to push her away. In fact, he did have mild autism and did not like to interact with people. He was a little weird in the Smith family. Even when his great-grandma asionally wanted to hug him, he could not ept it But it seemed that after he recognized his mommy and sister, his condition had be much better. After a long time, Ms. Miller finally loosened him. Gene breathed a sigh of relief and then took a chair and sat down. After a while, a kid came in and sat next to him. The kid took out his math papers and greeted,Kate, good morning. Gene nced at him calmly and pursed his lips. This should be the cute Xander Jones that Kate mentioned, right? Xander looked small and thin. How could Kate think that Xander was good-looking? Gene looked down at Xanders math tests and said,I heard that you are very good at math? Xander blinked his eyes and said modestly,Just so-so. Okay. Gene opened his school bag, took out a set of math papers, and handed it to him.Can you do this? Xander was very confused. He took Genes test paper and looked at it a few times. His eyes widened even more. He shook his head and said,No. I cant. Stupid.At this point, Gene suddenly remembered that he should imitate Kates tone, so thetter half of his words became sweeter.This is what I could do a year ago Xander was confused. Xander wanted to say something, but Gene had already turned his head away.Sit next to me when you can work out this set of papers. Kate must have been tricked by Xander. Xanders math was not good at all! Xander was bbergasted. Yesterday, he was still chosen by Kate. Was he despised today? However, before today, he only thought that Kate was cute, but at this moment, Xander felt that Katherine Green was so excellent. Therefore, he must sit next to her and consult her! Gene had no idea what Xander was thinking. The kindergarten was full of schedules. At about 10 oclock in the morning, the teacher asked the children to have a break. Gene stood up and was about to pee. He was wearing a small skirt and didnt jump like Kate. Every step he took was steady. When he walked out of the ssroom, he subconsciously walked into the mens restroom. Brody Green, who came to find Gene after ss, was very shocked. Brody followed him into the mens restroom. Brody was about to say something when he saw Gene standing there peeing Brody was stunned. After Gene finished peeing, he turned his head and saw Brody staring at him. He was stunned. He suddenly realized that he should go to the womens restroom! Wouldnt he be exposed now? While Gene was thinking about how to exin, Brody stretched out his trembling finger and pointed at him.Ah, ah, you, can you really be a boy? Gene was speechless. Brody rushed up and grabbed Genes hand.You can really be a boy! Can you still be a girl? Gene could say.Well, I can. Brodys eyes lit up. At this moment, many fantasies had already appeared in his mind.It turns out that Mommy was wrong! People can change their gender! Katherine, I announce that you will be my boss from now on! Gene was speechless. He felt that Brody was crazy, so he walked around him and entered the ssroom. After ss, Freya stared at Gene. Seeing that Brody followedherout, she knew that Brody must have gone to stopher. She thought that Katherine was definitely going to cry. While she was happily thinking about it, she suddenly heard a voice.Boss, do you want some water? Ill pour it for you! No need After saying that, Gene pushed the door open and entered the ssroom. Then Freya saw Brody following closely behind Gene. Suddenly, Freya started crying. Everyone was speechless. There were no secrets between their children. In just one morning, everyones look at Gene changed. They were all surprised that Katherine could be a boy! Gene turned a blind eye to those gazes and continued to attend ss. However, after the first ss in the afternoon, a thin and small child came to him. The little fellow was a little shorter than ordinary children. She was lovely, but her eyes were timid and her voice was very low.Kate Gene looked at her. The small girl lowered her head after being nced at by him. It seemed that she didnt dare to look at him.My name is M Green After M Green finished speaking, she didnt dare to speak again. Gene was cold to others, but this girl was cute and weak. It seemed that if he spoke more loudly, she would be so scared that she would cry. He couldnt help frowning and tried to say as gently as possible,Whats the matter? M Green was Brody Greens cousin. Her body was very weak. She said in a very low voice,Can you also turn me into a boy? Gene was shocked. He pulled a long face and exined seriously,No, only I can do it I see.M lowered her head disappointedly with her eyes reddening. When Freya cried, Gene would feel ufortable. But at this moment, seeing M upset, Gene felt sad. Gene asked curiously,Why did you want to be a boy? M bit her lip and said,Because my mother often said that it would be great if I were a boy. I want to make her happy. After that, M left disappointedly. Soon, it was time to leave school. ra came to pick him up again. Gene got in the car and made an excuse that he forgot the books were in the Algernon familys ce in the morning, asking ra to send him there first. In the distance. Mommy, mommy? M called out softly twice, bringing Yalia Zouch back to her senses. However, her eyes were still fixed on the car in the distance. If Im not mistaken, the person just now is ra Walker Why is she back? Yalia Zouch clenched her fists tightly.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. ra, who was driving, did not know about this. After arriving at the Algernon familys ce, Gene jumped out of the car and ran inside. At the same time, another car stopped next to them. Julian had purposely arrived early today and strode through the door. Chapter 96 Versus Live Broadcasts As soon as he entered, Julian saw a familiar figure running quickly toward the backyard. But the boy seemed to be wearing a dress? Genes face darkened. He took two quick steps forward, grabbed Gene, and said in a deep voice,Gene, you He coldly looked at his son and couldnt wait to take off Genes clothes! Julian thought,Its over. His sons condition had worsened again. Gene didnt understand. Julians face darkened as he dragged Gene out the door. ra was waiting in the car when she suddenly saw Julianing out with Kate. She was slightly stunned. When she came to her senses, she hurriedly got out of the car and shouted,What are you doing? Julian stopped and looked at her in confusion. ra was about to rush over and take the child back. He dared to kidnap the child like this? That was unforgivable! But just as she was about to take a step, Gene shouted,Dad, whats wrong with this auntie? ra stopped. Dad? Before she had returned to the country, she heard that Taylor had found her son. However, it was difficult for Taylor to get her son back. Could it be that he was Kates father? While she was in a daze, she subconsciously looked at the door and saw Kate in a boys clothes. Kate was jumping and hiding in the door, waving to her. ra was stunned for a moment and then said, Sorry, I was wrong. Julian nced at her and didnt say anything else. He frowned, and he got into the car with Gene and left. After they left, Kate ran out and said,Auntie, I was so scared. You were almost exposed. ra was speechless. On the way home, Kate pleaded,Auntie, dont tell Mommy, or she will be angry! ra was about to say something, but Kate sighed.You are so beautiful, gentle, and considerate. You will definitely promise Kate, wont you? You cant bear to see Kate being spanked, can you? I know that you are the best aunt! ra was speechless. In the face of Kates sweet words, ra couldnt refuse. After the two of them reached an agreement, they returned to the Williams familys house. As soon as they entered, they saw Taylor sitting on the swing in the yard, resting. Kate was shocked. Taylor slowly opened her eyes as if she had heard the sound of the car. She was so beautiful. Taylor stared at Kate and said,Kate, your teacher just called. Kate was confused. She was shocked.No way, no way! How could Gene be naughty? But she quickly lowered her head.Mommy, I Before she could finish her sentence, Kate heard her mommy say,Your teacher praised you. Kate was confused. She immediately smiled and said,Mommy, Ive always been so excellent! Hearing this, Taylor narrowed her beautiful eyes and said,Well, youre already five years old, but I dont know when you secretly learned math. Your teacher said that she had signed you up for the mathpetition and asked you to participate in it. It seems that youll have to learn math for a while in the future.N?velDrama.Org content rights. As soon as she heard about studying, Kate immediately became unhappy. Gene tricked her! Kate thought,Mommy is so mean. She must know whats going on, but she didnt expose me. She forced me to learn math. She was so pitiful! Kate lowered her head in dejection and walked into the room sadly. Before she entered the living room, she heard Taylor say again,Oh, the teacher also told you not to talk nonsense in school in the future. Brody heard from you that if he cuts it, he will be a girl. After that, he tried And he almost hurt himself. Kate was shocked. Is he a fool? How could he believe such words? Are you an idiot? How can you believe such words! In the living room of the Green familys house, Julio Green, was grabbing Brodys ear and scolding him loudly,Fortunately, you didnt dare to hurt yourself because you were afraid of the pain! Otherwise, you would really get hurt! Brody didnt cry even if he was scolded. He grabbed his fathers hand with his little hand and said,Thats what Katherine said. She was still a little girl yesterday, but today she became a boy and peed in the mens restroom! I saw it with my own eyes! Julio Green spanked Brody again.Youre still lying at this point? Im so angry! Im not lying. Everyone in our school knows about it. M also knows about it. If you dont believe me, you can ask her! Julio paused when he heard this. Baron was sitting on the sofa when he heard that. He looked at his daughter in his arms subconsciously and asked,M, is what he said true? M nodded and said in a low voice,Yes! Barons voice was a little nervous as he asked,Did you witness Kate pee? M gently shook her head.No. Baron finally let out a sigh of relief. Then, he heard M continue,But she went to the mens restroom. What a pity. Katherine said that only she could change. No one else can. When Baron heard this, however, he thought of something. He calmly kept his daughterpany for a while longer before going to Yalias room. Yalia was sorting out her things when she heard the door open. Her eyes lit up as she said,Barton, youre here Baron was friendly to everyone else, but he was as cold as ice when facing Yalia alone. He sneered and said,Yalia, did you speak nonsense again? Otherwise, why would M feel that it was a pity to not be a boy? Yalias eyes flickered a few times before she lowered her head.Barton, weve been engaged for so many years, but you still refuse to marry me. Is it because M is not a boy Before Yalia could finish her sentence, Baron suddenly strangled her neck. The mans eyes were very fierce at the moment, as if he wanted to kill someone. Yalia was so scared that she couldnt say a word. Yalia spoke in a cold voice.Yalia Zouch, remember that M is my daughter. Dont speak nonsense! With that, he turned and left. Yalia was panting heavily as she bit her lip, but then smiled. Everything would be easy as long as Barton loved his daughter. As for ra She lowered her gaze and sneered. In the Williams familys house. After escaping from her mommys asking with much difficulty, Kate entered the study to study math. She looked at the math questions in front of her and did not work out. Five minutester, she said,Its time for the live broadcast. Ill do the live broadcast for a while and thene back to do the math papers. After saying that, Kate picked up her mobile phone and opened the live broadcast app. As soon as she entered, she saw arge pop-up interface appearing on her broadcast screen. It was very conspicuous. Kate was stunned. What was this? Chapter 97 Sweet Candy Scolds Online Sweet CandyversusKind There were a few big words that appeared in thement area of her live broadcast room. In her broadcast room, she couldnt see the photo of the opponent. She could only see it on the total ranking list. At present, Kate was just a neer. Although she had the support of her grandfather, the big shot, she had only gained 200, 000 fans during this period of time, which was not on the same level as thosework anchors with millions of fans. At this time, the activity page disyed was full of famouswork anchors. Kate was ranked at the back, so her firstpetition did not take up advertising space. However, if she entered the top ten, she would be rmended to the home page. At that time, not only would she attract the attention of many fans, but she might also be a trending topic on Twitter! In the live video streaming apppany. The supervisor was chatting with the person responsible for thepetition,How is the activity? Is there any interesting topic? The person in charge said,Thework anchors on the K Glory board are still the same, but Ive been thinking highly ofSweet Candyrecently. The supervisor was stunned.Sweet Candy? How many fans does she have? 200, 000. The supervisor waved his hand.200, 000 fans? Thats too few. We have manywork anchors like her. The person in chargeughed.But she is a five-year-old child! The supervisor was surprised. His interest was piqued.Really? The person in charge nodded.Yes, Ill show you. Ive seen her video. She is cute. Shes definitely a target! The supervisor said,Then what are you waiting for? Hurry up and post it on Twitter to make it a hot topic! The person in charge shook his head mysteriously,Not yet. Why? Its not heated enough!The supervisor said,Wait until she enters the top ten, then well think about it! The supervisor immediately smiled and said,An anchor with 200, 000 fans can get into the top 10? Its good enough for her to get into the top 20! When the person in charge heard this, he smiled again.Do you know how much money she has earned from her ranking list? Ten million dors! It is enough to buy a ce in the top ten! After she enters the top ten, she will obviously be popr. Then we expose her photos. Netizens will be in shock. That can be a trending topic. The person in charge took out his mobile phone and showed Kates photo to the supervisor.Manager, do you know this child? I really suspect that she is from a rich family. The first man on her ranking list supports her very much! The supervisor picked up the mobile phone and looked at it for a long time. Then he shook his head and said,Ive seen a few children from rich and powerful families in Parkgrove. But I havent seen this one indeed. The supervisor took out his mobile phone and watched Sweet Candys live broadcast for a while. Listening to her childish voice, he was surprised. Kate had already said several smart sentences. For example, someone scolded Kate for not joining a team at first, and she was still scolded after she exined, she could only say,Dont put your finger in the pie. The supervisor didnt understand what Kate meant, but found the answer in the bulletments. The anchor is scolding him! The anchor is so cute! Another person asked, Where did you learn these insulting words from, anchor? Sweet Candy answered seriously,I saw some of them online, and some of them were created by myself. The supervisor looked at her live broadcast for ten minutes and smiled several times. He didnt expect Sweet Candy to be so cool when she was scolding online! He looked at the person in charge and said,This child is an inborn celebrity online. She is so cute. Even when she scolds people, people wont think that shes rude. Instead, itsfortable to listen to her! Shes definitely going to be popr! This year, whether we can reach the KPI requested by thepany will depend on her! Her photos are too vague! Try to get some high-definition images. We have to make Sweet Candy be this years celebrity! We will definitely make her famous all over the world!Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Kate had no idea that she had been discovered. After finishing the live broadcast, she saw that she had won. It was not surprising. After all, the other party was also an anchor who only had more than 100, 000 fans and had no rich supporters. How could he defeat her? After Kate finished the live broadcast and put down her mobile phone, she saw the math problems on the desk. She suddenly frowned and said,Oh, its time to do homework again. Gene, help me! Upstairs. After dinner, Taylor was about to go upstairs. As soon as she got up, she heard Daria say,Carter, how much cash do you have now? About two million dors. Whats wrong?said Carter Williams. All thepanys current funds had been invested in the OPT. So, the cost of medicine had not been earned yet in such a short time. Daria frowned. How much do you need?asked Carter. Daria sighed and said,At least 20 million dors. Carter was shocked.Why do you need so much money all of a sudden? Did something happen? Daria hesitated for a moment and said,Nothing. She stood up and went upstairs. Taylor was standing in the stairwell when she heard this. She stopped in her tracks. Daria went upstairs and entered the bedroom. She was in a daze as she looked at her jewelry. Suddenly, she heard footstepsing from the door. She turned around and saw Taylor standing there. Daria immediately hid her helplessness and asked with a smile,Taylor, whats wrong? Taylor lowered her gaze and casually took out a bank card from her pocket and handed it to Daria.You can use it first. Daria immediately waved her hand.Did you hear me talking to your uncle? Taylor, its okay. How can I use your pocket money? Moreover, Taylor was just an ordinary surgeon. How much could she earn? Carter had told her privately that a third of the Williams familys business belonged to Louise. It was very reasonable to give it to Taylor now. With this money, Taylor would choose the right person in the future. After thest dance, Taylor had made a name for herself in middle-ss families. Recently, someone came to ask about Taylors condition. While Daria was thinking, Taylor ced the card on the table and said,I still have some money. Take it. Daria looked at Taylors back, her eyes slightly red. Although Taylor looked indifferent, in fact, she was kinder than anyone else. Daria didnt know how long Taylor had saved the card for, nor did she know if there were hundreds of thousands of dors in it Although this amount of money was just a drop in the bucket for her, it would be inappropriate to return it. Forgot it. Daria thought,Anyway, take it as an investment. At that time, Ill give Taylor dividends and let her make some pocket money by the way. After figuring it out, Daria rushed downstairs with the bank card in her hand. Chapter 98 Such a Good Earner As soon as she went downstairs, Daria saw Hugille. There was a hint of arrogance on Hugills face. She disliked Daria because of ras incident. However, she still said stiffly,Have you prepared the money? Daria held the bank card that Taylor had given her and smiled gently.I only have over two million dors here. Take these first. Hugill pursed her lips in disdain.Just over two million dors? How much more? These were all in Taylors card. Daria also didnt know the exact amount. She casually said,100, 000 dors more. The surgeons still made a lot of money, but Taylor was so young that she definitely couldnt make much money. There was at most 140, 000 dors here. Hugill looked down on Daria even more.Its not enough. Are you kidding? If it werent for your brother worrying that you wouldnt be able to live well and insisting on earning money with you, I wouldnt even be bothered toe over. But you only have two million dors more? Daria clenched her fists and said,Hugill, you also know our familys situation. This time, we relied on the OPT, so we put in all our capital. These two million dors are all our assets. Hugill scoffed.If I were you, I would mortgage this house to the bank and get 20 million dors! This vi was located in the center of the city. In recent years, with housing prices in Parkgrove soaring, now it was worth 100 million dors. If their house was mortgaged to the bank, 20 million dors would be a piece of cake. However, Daria shook her head and said,Im willing to invest with you just to earn some pocket money. Theres no need to mortgage our house As soon as she finished speaking, Hugill reprimanded,You make earn half of the money if you invest 20 million dors! But if its two million dors? Even if you earn one million dors, you cant even afford a better bag! If you want to make money, mortgage a house. If you dont want to invest in us, forget it! Hearing that, Daria was angry but she said firmly,Okay, I quit. If it wasnt for her brother calling her personally and telling her that she could earn some pocket money to use for kids, especially Laura, who was a girl and couldnt even bear to buy a beautiful bag She wouldnt tolerate Hugill.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. But how dare Hugille to their house to bully them! Hugill was just trying to embarrass Daria. She wanted to see Daria beg for help. She had never thought that Daria would really not invest. She sneered at once and said,Okay! You dont value money. Can the Williams family afford your expenses? I heard that you cant even bear to use your expensive papers when you paint nowadays! If it werent for your brother who cant bear to see you being so poor, I wouldnte here. Hugill was so mean. Hugill was so arrogant Daria suddenly raised her head and stared at her.You Before she could finish her words, a cold voice came.My aunt doesnt need your pity. Both of them were stunned. When they looked up, they saw Taylor walking down the stairs. Taylor looked at Dariazily and said,Auntie, if you want to earn pocket money, just call me. You dont have to ask others for help. Daria was slightly stunned. Hugill frowned and said,Youre so young, but you sure know how to brag! Do you know what investment were investing in? Taylor raised her eyebrows. She really didnt know. While Taylor was thinking, she heard Hugill say,Do you know about the Denton family? The Denton family The husbands family of Dailey? There was no need for Taylor to respond. Hugill continued,You dont know. Other than the Smith family, the Denton family also started out in the real estate industry! This time, the Denton family took arge piece ofnd in Parkgrove. But because they dont have that current funds for the time being and dont want to borrow a huge sum of money from the bank, they ask us if we want to join them! The real estate industry has been developing all these years, and everyone can see the profits! We, the Jones family, have wanted to join the real estate industry for many years, but unfortunately, it has been monopolized by the Smith family and the Denton family. Now we finally have a chance to make a fortune! After saying this, Hugill looked at Daria and Taylor. The real estate industry was highly profitable! They should be regretting it now, right? But she didnt expect that Daria had already known about it, so she was not surprised. However, Taylor was so young, but she was calm as well. Hugill frowned. Taylor probably didnt know much about the real estate industry. Seeing that Taylor didnt speak, Daria said,Hugill, thanks for your kindness. But if you continue to be so aggressive, forget it! I only have two million dors more here. If you want us to invest, just take it. If you arent willing to help us, then I have to give up on investment! After that, she reached out her hand and handed both her bank card and Taylors bank card to Hugill. Hugill didnt dare to go too far. After all, she wouldnt feel good if Daria went toin to her brother. Hugill gave a harrumph and reached out her hand.Fine, two million dors is However, Taylor suddenly snatched both cards from Hugills hand. Hugill felt astonished. Daria was also stunned. Taylor stared at the bank cards in her hand and smiled at Daria.Auntie, if you trust me, let me earn some pocket money for you with these two million dors! It was no longer possible in the real estate industry. If Daria invested this money, she might not even be able to earn the capital in recent years. Hugill sneered and said,Alright. Since you say so, then forget it! She left in a huff. Hugill would be able to give her husband an exnation when she returned home. It was not that she did not want to help, but that Daria had been tricked by the niece she had just recognized. After Hugill left, Daria wanted to ask something, but Taylor had already gone upstairs with two bank cards. Daria was speechless. Forget it. Taylor can get some experience at least! The next day, at noon. As soon as Taylor got up, she heard the sound of arguments downstairs. Why are you so stupid? Although two million dors is not much, how can you give it to her? How can she make money for you? The speaker was a man. He looked a little simr to Daria, but his expression was serious. Daria sighed.Brother, Taylor seems to be investing in the stock market. Specte in shares?Finn scolded,Are you crazy? Did she buy it? Finn picked up his mobile phone and asked,Which stock did she buy? Let me see the market price today! Daria was about to say that she didnt know when Taylor smiled and said slowly,The stock number is 000883. Finn frowned, entered the code name on his mobile phone, and said,Withdraw the money immediately! The stock price has been plummeting in recent days. You are really crazy Suddenly, Finn stopped talking! Chapter 99 Had Some Profit! There was an app on the mobile phone that could directly find out the rise and fall of the stock price, and the stock that Taylor had mentioned was now clearly marked. Yesterday, the stock price rose by 2%! In other words, she had earned 40, 000 dors in a day by buying the shares of 2 million dors! Now that most of the stock prices had fallen, the one could still rise. It was very impressive. Finn Jones was a mature and steady middle-aged man. He looked simr to Daria and was different from Hugill, who looked mean and harsh. He had the unique temperament of a Confucian businessman. He frowned, but still raised his head and said,You were lucky to make profits yesterday. Now the stock market is unstable, and its not surprising that the stock price will asionally rise. This stock has been falling recently. Youd better take the opportunity to sell it today! After that, Finn looked at Daria and scolded her with a serious face,The ancestral rule of the Jones family is that we cant gamble or take drugs. I know that you are short of money, so I asked your sister-inw toe to you and take you to make money. Why did you go so far? Daria looked at him in a trance. It had been a long time since shest saw him. Back then, the two siblings had been on very good terms. She still remembered him testing Carters character when shed taken a fancy to Carter. When had they been estranged to such an extent? It seemed to they have been like this since he married her sister-inw. The Jones family and the Brown family were sort of connected by marriage. Finn had the pride of a schr. After marriage, he trusted Hugill and handed over the family matters to her.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Hugill, on the other hand, was a petty person. She relied on the fact that Finn treated her better and said all kinds of harsh words to Daria. Daria did not want Finns family to be in chaos. Hence, after her parents passed away, she did not go to their house often in recent years. Seeing that she didnt reply, Finn sighed. He took out a bank card and handed it to her.I know that your sister-inw doesnt talk nicely, but you dont have enough money. How can I not support you? There are five million in here. Take it first Dont worry, the money is mine. Your sister-inw doesnt know about it. Finns warm words made Darias eyes a little wet. The cheongsam she was wearing outlined her slender waist and body, making her look like bamboo. Other than the fact that Carter didnt want to make progress, Daria was content with things as they were, which made the Williams family was getting to where it was today. Daria knew that she had been keeping a low profile as a schr all these years. She didnt like social interaction and didnt take money seriously. So when her brother called her yesterday, she agreed to his requirement. The real estate industry was in full swing. The Denton family was a wealthy family that she could rely on in Parkgrove. They knew each other. It would not be wrong to invest with them. But now Daria pushed the bank card back and said,Finn, I got it wrong. My family has enough money to spend, and after this month, we would receive the money from OPT, and we would have money. You dont have to give me money. Seeing her persistence, Finn did not refuse anymore. But he still reminded her,Its risky to invest in stocks. If you want to y with that two million yuan, just do it. Dont increase the investment, understand? Daria didnt agree with the stock investment. Yesterday, she gave two million dors to Taylor to praise her filial piety. When she heard Finns words, she nodded. Taylor heard their conversation. She had a good impression of Finn. Seeing that he was about to go out, Taylor suddenly said,Mr. Jones, please wait a minute. Finn stopped and looked at her with a frown. There was no disdain in his eyes, only measuring. This kind of confidence and charm could only be found in the schrly world, which made people feel righteous. Unfortunately, he had a daughter like Alice who didnt pass down his schrly aura. Taylor suppressed the sigh in her heart and said,It will not be easy to do a real estate business in the future. Does the Jones family want to follow the Denton familys investment? Hearing this, Finn was stunned. He didnt refute her immediately, but after thinking about it carefully, he still said,The Denton family is a real estatepany, one of thepanies with the keenest sense. Except for the Smith family, no one canpare with them in real estate. Otherwise, they wouldnt have offered an olive branch to outsiders, so we epted it. After that, he paused for a moment and then said to Daria,Yesterday, your sister-inw might have been a little anxious, but there was a reason for that. Real estate makes money, and everyone covets it. This time, the Denton family finally released some opportunities, and I barely got 200 million shares. At this thought, he heaved a sigh. His sister had not been living a good life all these years. He wanted to take her to make some money. If it didnt work, he would pay for the investment first. As soon as he thought of this, he heard Taylor say calmly,Mr. Jones, the Denton family has been in the real estate industry for so many years, and they have a good rtionship with the bank. If they dont have enough money, why dont they borrow it from the bank first? Moreover, why dont the Denton family cooperate with the Smith family? Both families are real estate, so it will be more convenient for them to cooperate. Or, you can ask around. Mr. Smith must have refused him. Finn was even more confused.How did you know? Hearing this, Daria suddenly understood.Did Mr. Smith tell you about the poor development of real estate in the future? Taylor was speechless. Before she could reply, Daria had already tacitly agreed. She turned tofort Finn and said,Taylor and Julian are friends. If Julian is the one who released this news, then you have to be careful. Hearing this, Finn frowned and was lost in thought. Momentster, he said,Got it. With these words, he left in a hurry. Taylor didnt care whether he believed it or not, nor was she worried about whether he bought it. What did the Jones family losing money have to do with her? She had already told him the fact. She went straight upstairs. After leaving the Williams house, Finn got in the car. With a serious expression, he suddenly ordered the driver,Go to ST Corporation. The car arrived soon. He got out of the car and went inside. The Jones family and the Denton family had simr status in Parkgrove, and Finn was also a well-known figure. Since he suddenly came to visit, the receptionist did not dare to neglect him and directly told Julian on the top floor. Julian was watching Gene studying when he heard that Finn wasing. He didnt want to see him at first, but then he remembered that Finn was Darias elder brother and had some rtionship with that woman. In the end, he asked him to go upstairs. Finn soon entered the house. After exchanging some pleasantries, Julian got straight to the point.Mr. Jones, why are you here today? Faced with this junior who was 20 years younger than him, Finn smiled politely and said,Well, I heard that Mr. Smith said that the development of the real estate industry would not be good in the future? Julian frowned.Mr. Jones, who told you that? Chapter 100 Is Mr.Smith Narcissistic Today? Julians expression was stern and cold. Unfathomable light flickered in his deep eyes. Finn was stunned and frightened by his appearance. He stammered,Didnt Mr. Smith say that? Could it be that Taylor was lying? While he was deep in thought, he heard Julian say slowly,The national policy hasnte out yet. How could I spread such rumors? Mr. Jones, you think too highly of me! He was just an ordinary businessman. How could he see through the economic trend of the future? Only then did Finn realize that he had said something wrong. The thing that worried the higher-ups the most was that businessmen could decide their economic direction. Julian had been hiding his sharpness all these years, so how could he say such things that had not been approved? Whats wrong with him today? When he heard a vague statement, he directly asked the people who said the subject of the matter! He immediately stood up.Im sorry, I Before he could finish his sentence, he saw the coldness on Julians face gradually fade. He said indifferently,Mr. Jones, dont worry. In a few more days, I estimate that there will be a relevant policy in less than a week. Finn was speechless. He looked at Julian in shock.So, he admitted it? When he walked out of ST Corporation building, Finn looked calm on the surface, but his heart was in turmoil. How could Mr. Smith tell Ms. Green such an important piece of information What was the rtionship between them? No matter what the rtionship is, he has to be polite to Ms. Green in the future. Of course, he cant tell anyone about this for the time being! After Gene finished writing one page of math, he turned his head and saw that Julian was sitting on a chair with a smile on his face. His long and narrow eyes were narrowed into a straight line. Gene pursed his lips. Now his father was an eyesore! Julian was holding his mobile phone and texting Taylor:Ms. Green, Mr. Jones just left my ce. Do you owe me another meal? As soon as the message was sent, the other party replied:[Take your son with you. You decide the time and ce.] Julian suddenly said,Gene, shall we go to the Italian restaurant for dinner? Gene hated Italian restaurants the most, so he said without hesitation, No. Okay. Julian randomly found an Italian restaurant and sent Taylor the location, while sayingI made an appointment to have dinner at an Italian restaurant tonight. If you dont like the food there, I wont take you there. Gene didnt know that he had fallen into Julians trap. He nodded seriously and said,Okay. Ever since Julian had found out that Genes home teacher had abused Gene, he had postponed a lot of work and had been apanying him recently. It didnt matter if he asionally went out to socialize. Gene sighed and looked at the phone. He found that Kate had sent him a message. He put on his headphones and pressed the y button.Brother, maths is so difficult. Can you help me tonight? Gene was speechless. He was so smart that he could learn everything in a short time. Why did his sister be a study cker? The tiny person sighed and replied to her. He could type when he was five years old:[Take pictures and send them over. Ill help you.] Thank you, brother~When I get home after school, Ill send you the homework. I still have a live broadcast to do, Im super busy~ Gene was speechless. Taylor and Julian agreed to have dinner together at six oclock in the evening. At about five oclock, the sound of a car came from outside.Is it raing back with the child? With that thought in mind, she pushed open the door and walked out. As soon as she went downstairs, she saw Hugill rushing in angrily.Daria,e out! Daria, who was personally preparing dinner in the kitchen, was walking out. She took off her apron and handed it to the nanny. When she saw her, she was a little stunned.Sister-inw? Why are you here? Dont call me sister-inw!Hugill shouted angrily and took a step forward. She pointed at her and scolded,What did you say to your elder brother? He doesnt agree with the investment! You dont want to make money and you pretend to be noble. Dont stop us. Cant you bear to see the Jones family prosper? Daria frowned. Her face fell and her voice grew heavier.Hugill, thats enough! There must be a reason why Finn didnt buy it! Hugill didnt know what to say, so she couldnt tell her the important information Julian gave her. However, Hugill did not feel good when she heard that. Finn, her husband, came to the Williams house and then he decided not to invest in real estate. The 200 million dors prepared by the family returned to thepany. She asked why, and her husbands answer was,I have something that I cant tell you. Anyway, were not investing, so dont ask me. Dont ask him Why doesnt he let her know?N?velDrama.Org holds this content. They hadnt seen each other for so many years, but they were still like this. They had a secret that she didnt know! The more Hugill thought about it, the angrier she became.You troublemaker. You jinx. After you married into the Williams family, the Williams family declined. Do you want the Jones family to fall too? Let me tell you, the Jones family belongs to your brother. He has the final say, but the Brown family is not! Even if the Jones family is down and out, and the Brown family is rich, I still look down on you! The Jones family did not want this opportunity, but her Brown family did! Her brother had prepared funds, and he would directly invest in them! By then, when the Brown family made a fortune, she would be able to hold her head up high in front of Finn. She could also let Finn see how stupid his sisters idea was! Daria clenched her fists tightly and looked at Hugill in disbelief. She did not miss a sh of malice in her eyes. In the past, she had thought that her sister-inw might have misunderstood her. But at this moment, she realized that Hugill had never treated her like family. Since this was the case, why should she endure it? Daria pointed to the door and said,Hugill, youre not wee. Get lost! Hugill continued to scold her.You dont wee me? Do you think Im willing toe to your poor house? Daria was a well-educated person, so she was very annoying when she heard this. Just as she was about to say something, Taylor, who was standing on the stairs, said coldly,Mrs. Brown, is there no one whose name is for M? Hugill froze slightly.What do you mean? Taylor sneered.I mean, in your family, money will alwayse first. You Rich and powerful families hated being scolded and looked at like the money the most. Hugill was so upset by her words that she suddenly pped Daria.Look at what kind of wild child you brought home! How dare she say such things to her elders! No one had expected Hugill to make a move. Daria covered her face and looked at her in disbelief.You Hugill said arrogantly,You what? Im your sister-inw. So what if I hit you? Do you dare to hit me back?! Unexpectedly, as soon as she finished speaking- Chapter 101 Birthday Present~ p! Hugill felt her vision darken and then a crisp and clear sound rang out. Her face twisted subconsciously to one side. She only realized that she had been pped when she felt the burning pain. She turned her head back and saw Taylor standing in front of her, looking at her casually with her almond-shaped eyes.Auntie didnt hit you because she has self-restraint. She raised her eyebrows provocatively, her eyes full of coldness.I am a wild child. I have a short temper. I dont allow anyone to behave wildly in front of me. Hugill was speechless. Hugill was shocked by her. The girl looked very thin and her fingers were very slender. However, she had hit her with a lot of strength. She still felt hurt. Hugill took a step back. She covered her face and red at Daria.Daria! Are you just going to watch her hit me?! Get her to apologize to me! Otherwise, this matter will not be over! Darias cheek was still burning with pain. She was a schr. She had never liked to fight crudely or argue with uncultured people. Every time Hugill did something, she was like a shrew scolding people on the streets. She was at her wits end. In addition, they were family. She didnt want to embarrass herself, so she had been bullied and suppressed for so many years. However, the moment Taylor hit her, she finally experienced howfortable it was to take revenge, especially when she looked at Hugill. Daria smiled bitterly. She straightened her back and stared at Hugill. She retorted forcefully,Shouldnt you apologize to me first, sister-inw? Hugill choked. After a while, she stomped her foot in anger. She pointed at Daria and scolded her.I came to persuade you to invest in real estate. I did it for kindness, but you hit me? Ill go back and tell your brother right now and let him know who you are! After saying that, Hugill left directly. Daria looked at her back and sneered. In those days, she was gentle and sensible. She was not a weak person. She had tolerated Hugill all these years because she was her sister-inw and she was just a married daughter. She did not want to make things difficult for her brother and had not said some things. She did not expect Hugill to even dare to hit her. Daria lowered her gaze. Next to her, Taylor couldnt help stroking her chin when she saw that Daria didnt seem very happy. Although she wasnt afraid of the Jones family, the Jones family was her aunties family, and his aunts brother was not a bad person. If they quarreled with each other, his auntie would be sad. As soon as she thought of this, she saw Daria look up and say,There are some things that need to be made clear. Daria clenched her fists and said directly,Mr. Lesser, prepare the car. Im going to find my brother! Taylor was speechless. Why did she suddenly feel that her auntie had be bad? Her auntie looked very cute. With that thought in mind, Taylor walked out of the door. Taylor didnt like Mercedes-Benz G500, so this car belonging to the Williams family had be hers. She drove to the hotel booked by Julian. In the hotel. Julian was sitting in a private room. He straightened his tie, looked at Andrew with his long and narrow eyes, and said slowly in a low voice,Youll know what to sayter, wont you? Andrew: Ill remember, Mr. Smith. It seemed to be the first time Julian had done such a thing. He straightened his tie to hide his uneasiness and looked at Andrew.Practice what you will to sayter. Andrew was speechless. Julian shot him a disdainful nce. If Lenny were here, he would know what to do even without his instructions. Andrew was too quiet. Sensing Mr. Smiths disdain, Andrew coughed.Mr. Smith, I am ready. Julian nodded and asked indifferently,What is Gene doing? Andrew straightened up and replied seriously,Tomorrow is your birthday. He is making a card for you as a birthday gift, so he didnte. Julianmented unhappily,Your tone is unnatural. Andrew was speechless. To tell Ms. Green that it was his birthday the day after tomorrow, Mr. Smith had put in a lot of effort! But if Ms. Green cared about him, how could she not know? As the person in charge of ST Corporation, he had his personal information on the website! The two of them were talking when the voice of a waiter came from the door.Ms. Green, this private room. Julian immediately sat up straight and nced at the door. The moment Taylor entered the room, he coughed and looked at Andrew.What is Gene doing? As soon as he finished speaking, Taylor walked in. As if she had heard his question, she looked at Andrew with interest. Andrew answered seriously,Tomorrow is your birthday. Gene is making a birthday card for you as a birthday gift, so he didnte. Julian nodded at Andrew with a cold expression.Alright, I got it. He looked at Taylor helplessly and said,He has been spoiled. Taylor sat down opposite him. Although she was a little disappointed not to see her son, she was still attracted by him.Is it your birthday tomorrow? Julian tried his best to maintain an expressionless face. He looked at her with his deep eyes and said softly,Yes. Taylor put his hands on the table and rested his chin on them. Her face was small, and herzy and almond-shaped eyes were full of interest.Gene will give you a gift on your birthday? She was very interested in her sons past five years of life. She wanted to know what her son was doing without her. How did he grow up? How did he with Julian Julian nodded.Yes, he sends me a gift every year. He emphasized the wordgift. Taylor felt, however, ached. Kate had never given her a gift before. Every year on her birthday, she would give her all kinds ofpliments. Now that she thought about it, she was envious of Julian. It was still her son who was warm-hearted.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Taylor looked at Julian with hostility in her eyes and suddenly asked,Can I attend your birthday party? Julian said,Of course. Taylor blinked her almond-shaped eyes and said,Im very curious about the cards that Gene made for you. Can I have a look? Julian was speechless. Andrew, who was standing next to them, held back hisughter and looked at his boss. Gene had mild autism since he was a child. When had he ever given a birthday gift to his boss? However, his boss replied calmly,Of course, you can bring your daughter with you. He invited me and Kate together? Taylors eyes flickered.Okay. She gave Kate to him, wondering if Julian would like this birthday gift. Chapter 102 Your Life Will Be in Danger… Soon, the waiter served the dishes. Although it was an Italian restaurant, the dishes they served were small tes, one after another, which made Taylor speechless. What was this? She was bored and picked up her chopsticks to eat them bit by bit. Julian, who was sitting opposite her, said,Ms. Green, you should eat slowly. Its not good for your health if you eat too fast. Taylor was speechless. I cant eat so slowly. There were only two cucumbers on some tes Taylor suspected that Julian had done it on purpose. After all, when she came over, she saw that the tes in the lobby were of normal size. She picked up a small mouthful of spaghetti in her bowl with chopsticks. Then, she ate it casually. Seeing that she was bored, Julian found a topic and asked,Ms. Green, how do you know that real estate development wont be good in the future? After swallowing the spaghetti, Taylor picked up a piece of vegetable sd and said,Didnt Mr. Smith tell me? Julian frowned and heard her continue,I heard that the Denton family sought out the Smith family to work with them, but you refused them. Julian chuckled.But everyone is saying that I didnt agree to work with them because I was in a bad mood for my son. Taylor blinked her almond-shaped eyes, leaned on the table with one hand, andzily ate the vegetables with the other.Mr. Smith, if you were doing business in a good mood, ST Corporation would not have be what it is today. You have always had good business standards. Julian was surprised. Julian had almost been praised since he was a child. Everyone said that he was a business genius, but he never cared about thosepliments. However, when this woman lightly saidYou have always had good business standards, he felt exceptionally happy. He casually picked up the apple juice on the table, took a sip, and hid his smile. When he looked up again, he saw Taylor staring at him in shock.Mr. Smith, what youre drinking is my juice. Julian was speechless. His gaze fell on the ss of juice. The temperature of the womans lips and teeth seemed to linger at the mouth of the ss, which made him feel as if his lips were burning. But he pretended to be calm and put down the juice, saying,Sorry, I took the wrong ss. Taylor was stunned when she saw that his ears were turning red. She didnt expect that the leader of the first family, the decisive eagle in the Empire League, would be shy and innocent at this moment. This was especially true when he looked down innocently with a deep gaze in his eyes. The tear mole at the corner of his eyes seemed to exude the allure ofbullying meat this moment It caused her to lick her lips. The atmosphere suddenly became tense and the air became somewhat viscous. After dinner, they walked to the parking lot together. When they passed by the lobby of the Italian restaurant, Taylor suddenly noticed a scrutinizing gaze. She turned her head and looked to the side, only to see lush buntings forming a nt curtain, blocking the sight behind her. As the nts swayed, she seemed to see a man in a white suit sitting there quietly, reading the menu under the mottled light. It was as if everything had been an illusion. Taylor frowned. For some reason, a chill ran down her spine. She suppressed this thought and followed Julian to the parking lot. Before they parted ways, Taylor asked,Mr. Smith, wheres your birthday party tomorrow? Julian told her the address. It was where he and Gene lived. Taylor nodded.Ill be there tomorrow at noon on time. Julian nodded.Well wait for your arrival. After Taylor started the car and left, Julian was still standing there. Andrew could not help asking,Mr. Smith, what if Ms. Green did not bring any gifts? Julian shot him a cold nce and said confidently,Impossible. Since the woman liked him so much, how could she not bring a gift? However, she wanted to see Genes birthday card Julian got in the car and ordered,Lets go home. When he returned to the vi, Julian saw Gene, who had finished dinner, practicing martial arts. Julian stood in front of him and said condescendingly,Tomorrows my birthday. Gene raised his head, and his expressionless face was like a miniature version of him. I know. Julians face darkened.You just say so? Gene was suspicious.? Then, happy birthday? Julian took a deep breath and reminded him,Other children seem to make birthday cards for their parents. Gene pursed his lips, feeling very disgusted. How childish, I wont do it. After being rejected by his son ruthlessly, Julian saidunfilial sonand went to the study with a cold face. He then found two pieces of hard paper. After practicing martial arts, Gene was about to take a shower in sweat. He entered the bedroom and passed by the door of the study. Through the gap, he saw Julian doing work with his head down. He walked in curiously and saw his mighty and domineering father written on an ugly piece of paper with words:Happy Birthday, Dad. Gene was speechless. He looked at Julian and asked worriedly,Dad, have you seen a psychologist this month? Julian was speechless. Gene was speechless. When Taylor returned to the Williams House, Daria was still nowhere to be found. Afraid that she would suffer some grievances in the Jones family, Taylor sent her a message. After Daria replied that everything was fine, she went upstairs with peace of mind.N?velDrama.Org content rights. Kates live vlog allowed her to advance smoothly again. She had already entered the top 300 ranks. In another five days, she would enter the top 10s intense PK! But the little fellow, who was unaware of this, happily said goodbye to her sugar grandpa. Then she got off the stream, washed up, and went to bed obediently. When she fell asleep, Taylor sat up instead. She took out her earphones and put them into her ear. She found a voice file on her phone and clicked it open. There was a clear voice inside.Taylor, when you heard this voice, I was already gone. Remember, dont expose your strength. Try to be mediocre before you have the power to protect yourself, otherwise, your life will be in danger! Taylor narrowed her almond-shaped eyes and looked in front of her coldly. After a while, she took off her headphones,y down, and closed her eyes. For some reason, the white-clothed man she saw today shed in her mind The next day, it was almost noon when Taylor woke up. She had a simple meal and said to Kate,Get ready to celebrate your fathers birthday. Kate was still in disbelief.Mommy, are you taking me there? Was she going to tell his father everything? Taylor smiled and said,Of course. Firstly, it was her fathers birthday after all, so it was better to celebrate. Secondly, she wanted to show Kate how filial her son was to his elders! Chapter 103 Prepare a Birthday Gift for Daddy Kate blinked her big eyes.Mommy, do I need to wear make-up? Taylor fell silent for a while. She had nned to make her up to prevent others from recognizing her. But when she thought of how Julian blushed after drinking her drink at dinner yesterday, she wondered if Julian was that scary Furthermore, the uneasiness ofst night urged her to find out where the danger woulde from and why her mother had left such a message before she passed away. She had a vague idea that her pregnancy had something to do with her mother. She had investigated the matter afterward. She remembered not meeting Julian before. Therefore, it was still a mystery how she had been pregnant. In fact, there was no point in covering up the truth. It was better to be honest. As for why Julian hated Genes mother, there must be some misunderstanding. She was always open. There was nothing that she couldnt exin. Thinking of this, Taylor said, No need. Kates eyes lit up.Really? Yes. Great! Kate picked up the phone.Ill tell Gene that our family is going to be reunited. When the little girl was about to run away happily, Taylor suddenly asked her,Have you prepared a birthday gift for Daddy? Kate stopped and turned back.Do children need to prepare gifts for adults? Taylor:? Who often said that she was not a three-year-old child? While she was thinking, Kate smiled and said,Mommy, dont worry. Ive already prepared it! Ive already had a draft. I will give Daddy high praise! So, the birthday present she prepared was ttery again? Very good, very fair! Taylor ignored her and turned to go downstairs.Get you changed. Ill wait for you downstairs. No problem. It was Saturday. Kids didnt need to go to school. After bringing Kate home yesterday afternoon, ra moved to the hotel room prepared by the program producer for her to record the program. Laura returned to the pharmaceutical factoryboratory and Edgar never returned home all year round Lady Williams was taking a nap at this time. Therefore, the house was quiet again. When Taylor came downstairs, she saw Daria sitting on the sofa in a sombre mood. Though thinking about something, she still kept her back straightened out of the habit that had deeply rooted in her bones. She was always keeping herself in a proper presence, like an ancient nobledy who had undergone strict training. Taylor walked to her and asked,Auntie, how is it going? Daria came back to her senses and sighed.Hugill has gone to her parentshome. She had gone to her parentshome? Taylor instantly figured out what had happened.Did Uncle Finn scold her? Daria nodded. As the head of the Jones family, Finn Jones was very wise. It was all thanks to Finn that the Jones family was able to develop into what it was today. After all, with the rapid change of the times, many old prominent families had been eliminated by society. He knew about Hugill. When She returned home with a swollen face and cried that Taylor had hit her, Finn believed her at first. But then Daria came and told him the whole story. Hugill hit Daria, which was seen by Taylor. Out of anger, Taylor hit Hugill. Finn looked at Hugill, but she didnt dare to meet his eyes. Finn realized Daria told the truth. He scolded Hugill immediately. However, Hugill started to make a scene.Finn! I have married you for so many years. At least I deserve credit for all the efforts I have made! How could you and your sister bully me together? Isnt it just because my family is inferior to your family? Well, you despise me, dont you? Im leaving now! After saying that, she left. Finn asked Daria toe back first. He said that it would be good to have Hugill calm down in her parentshome.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. After all, they were husband and wife and had a son and a daughter. Finn would definitely not leave Hugill alone. Daria sighed and said,Finn had an important meeting this morning. I called him just now and he said that Hugill must make apologies before she could return home. She rubbed her temples, feeling a headache. Wasnt it good for a family to live a good life? Why should there be fights between each other? While she was thinking, footsteps suddenly came from outside the door. With the maid sayingMadam, Mrs. Jones ising, Hugill had already rushed into the room. She was furious, but as soon as she entered the room and saw Taylor, she paused for a moment. Her eyes flickered. She stood far away from her. She scolded Daria,Youre such a troublemaker. Do you have to make your brother and me separated?! Daria frowned and asked,Hugill, havent you made apologies? Why should I?Hugill was so angry that she wanted to hit Daria, but when she saw Taylors thin but straight figure, she kept a safe distance from her.Your brother hasnte to see me. Its all your fault. Do you think the Jones family will be yours if I cant return? Daira, youre so shameless. A married sister always gets involved in the affairs between your brother and me. Outsiders might think that you and your brother have an affair! Enough!Daria shouted in a stern voice, no longer as gentle as before.Hugill, even if you just want to humiliate me, dont you think about Alice? She is the daughter of the Jones family! How can she get married in the future if this rumor spreads around? Do you still want the reputation of the Jones family? Daria rarely scolded others. It was the first time that she had scolded her like this. Hugill was stunned at first. Then she realized she was scolded by Daria. She said angrily,The Jones family? You are now one of the Williams family. What does the Jones family have to do with you? Do you still want to control me? Also, Ie today to tell you something! Hugill raised her chin and said,You and your brother have always looked down on me because my family is not as good as your family. Well, now, your brother has given up the opportunity of investing in the Dentonsreal estate, but my family doesnt want to miss it! Just now, weve already made it! Daria was stunned.What? Seeing her so shocked, Hugill said triumphantly,In order to annoy me, you pushed your brother to give up the investment, leaving the opportunity to make money to our Browns! Hugill, are you annoyed now? You just wait. When the Brown family makes a fortune, your brother will definitely regret it! At that time, he will know who is closest to him! Daria, when our Brown family gets rich, you and your brother will have to rely on me! As soon as Hugill finished speaking, she turned around and left without giving anyone a chance to refute. Taylor and Daria looked at each other in dismay. Footsteps sounded. Kate went downstairs with her short legs. She reached out her arms and threw herself at Taylor.Mommy, Im dressed. We can go and meet Daddy! Chapter 104 Don’t Be Late for Daddy’s Birthday Party Daddy?Daria was stunned.whos daddy? Taylor said frankly,Kates Daddy. Daria was even more confused.Is he in Parkgrove? She had investigated Taylor before. She was said to have an illegitimate child. Daria didnt think she was an indiscreet girl. Taylor must have been cheated by a man. She subconsciously felt that Kates father was not kind. Now, did hee to Parkgrove to meet with them? While she was thinking, Taylor and Kate were walking to the door. Daria looked at their backs. Taylor shuffledzily, with hands behind her back. Kate, consciously grabbing the corner of Taylors clothes, skipped happily along beside her.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Neither of them walked in a traditional and formal way, but the scene looked inexplicably harmonious and warm. Taylor was still driving the Mercedes-Benz Grand Edition of her home. After getting in the car, she had Kate sit properly in the back seat. After Kate fastened her seat belt, Taylor stepped on the elerator and drove the car out. She drove fast, but Kate was not afraid. She finished the half-an-hours journey in just fifteen minutes. The Smith family owned arge manor, but it was said that several generations of the family had been living there, so Julian and his son had to live outside. Normally, visitors needed to sign at the entrance to enter, but as soon as she slowed down at the entrance, the security guard said to her,Ms. Green, Mr. Smith has already informed us. Please go ahead. Taylor raised her eyebrows with a sh of surprise in her almond-shaped eyes. It was a surprise that Julian was so considerate. But it made sense. He was such a specially privileged person. If he held a birthday banquet, there would definitely be a huge crowd and trafficing and going. He must have given the guest list to the guard. Otherwise, it would be very troublesome to register and make phone calls one by one. With that thought, she drove in. The vi area was veryrge, with beautiful surroundings. Thest time Taylor came was to take Gene to meet with Kate after she had learned that she had a son. It was very dark at that time and she was not in the mood to appreciate the surroundings. Now, she noticed a small stream inside. This vi was built in a very unique way surrounded by hills and waters. There were very few vis inside, and each vi was far away from each other. It was very quiet. When they turned, a figure suddenly rushed to the front of their car. Screech! Taylor braked right away. Due to the inertia, she leaned forward slightly. When she straightened her body and was about to see who was so reckless, someone beside the window knocked fiercely on the door. She tilted her head and saw several brawny men standing beside her, waving at her. They surrounded their car, so she had nowhere to go. Taylor frowned with dissatisfaction. She opened the window, rested one hand on it casually, and asked,Whats wrong? The man standing by her window looked very fierce with a long scar on his face. He shouted angrily,Get down! Taylor:? Well, did they know who they were blustering at? She did not move but lowered her eyes.Whats the matter? Scarface was about to say something, but someone next to him sighed,Babak, this girl is very beautiful! As soon as he said that, the eyes of the otherssuddenly became malicious. They all stared greedily at Taylors face. Scarface furrowed his brows and ordered in a low voice,Our target is the little boy of the Smith family. Dont make things moreplicated! After we get money, what kind of woman cant you have? He should be the head of them. After he said that, although everyone was still staring at Taylor, they did not dare to do anything. Taylor frowned.Your target is the little boy of the Smith family? Yes!Scarface fixed his eyes on the back seat through the ss window.If you know whats good for you, give him to us. We dont want to cause unnecessary trouble, so well let you go! Otherwise, Both you and he will die! Both of them would die Taylors eyes suddenly lit up with a fierce look. Sure enough, they were here for her son. Scarface was paid by someone who offered an astronomical price for the life of the little boy of the Smith family. Although the task was difficult, the payment was high. If they had the task done, they would no longer have to worry about their future days. That was why he had brought his men to lie in wait for them here. A few days before, they had damaged the CCTVs in the surroundings. They had been waiting here for a long time. However, Mr. Smith was indeed a rich man. It was understandable that he had bodyguards around him when he was out, but his son had never been alone. He had at least three or four bodyguards apanying him all the time. When he was out, he went to either ST Corporation or the Algernon family. How would they dare to go to these two ces? They could only wait here, and now, they finally saw him alone! Scarface looked at Kate and curled his lips. The boy of the Smith family was really cautious. He even dressed up as a little girl when he was alone. If he hadnt seen his photo, he probably wouldnt have recognized him! As for the delicate female driver, he didnt think she would be a problem. Finally, the task was about to bepleted. Thinking of the money he would get in the future, Scarface excitedly leaned to the car. At this moment, his shoulder was suddenly pressed by someone. Taylor calmly said to the little girl in the car,Kate, close your eyes and recite stories. Yes, Mommy. Kate, who was sitting in the back seat, had long been used to this kind of thing. She covered her eyes with her chubby fingers and began to recite stories silently. An ugly man didnt pay for the boat, so the boatman kicked him off. The Peach Blossom Lake was a thousand feet deep, so it was not sure whether the ugly man was dead or alive. Bang! Oh! Bang! Ouch! Bang bang bang! There was a mess outside as Kate was reciting her story. The little girl couldnt help looking out through the gaps between her fingers. Every time she looked over, she could see Taylors vignt eyes. Kate immediately stared off into the distance, not daring to peek any longer. She was much more well-behaved. s, Mommy was so tough. These bad men were indeed pitiable. When she finished reciting her story, the seven or eight strong men outside had been beaten to the ground. Scarface felt pain all over his body and couldnt get up. He looked at the woman in shock and asked,Who are you? To be able to fight so well, she must have a name in the underworld. Taylor didnt answer him. Instead, she grabbed Scarface by the cor and asked,Whats your name? Ba Babak Lewis. Taylor asked,Where do you live? Who do you have in your family? Scarface told everything to Taylor, who took out her phone, tapped, and hacked into the public security system to get his information. She showed the information on the phone to Scarface, who was instantly terrified. He asked,What are you doing? As a rule, our family shouldnt be involved! Taylor smiled.Remember, if anything happened to the boy of the Smith family, no matter who would do it, I would only deal with you. Scarface was scared. Taylor pped her hands and looked at Kate.Lets go. Dont bete for your daddys birthday party. Chapter 105 Daddy,You Have a Daughter Taylor turned around and was about to get in the car when Scarface burst into tears.You cant do this! There are too many people buying his life in the underworld! Taylor stopped and turned around abruptly.What do you say? Scarface said,We usually search for tasks on an App. Over the past few years, there have been several tasks posted to kill the little boy of the Smith family! Many want to buy his life! And many ept the tasks! While we were lying in wait here, we saw four to five groups peopleing over Taylor was shocked. She didnt know that her son had been living in such an environment. It was a miracle that he could live safely to five years old, wasnt it? She asked with a sullen face,Can you find out who posted the task? His family had been thoroughly investigated. For the sake of his wife, Scarface didnt dare to lie. He honestly replied,Mr. Smith is so famous and has made a lot of enemies in the business world. Who can say for sure? Taylor fell silent at his words. After a while, she said,Well, remember what I just said. Scarface: He had said so much, but it was as if he didnt say anything. They watched Taylor get into the car and drive away. These strong men were crying together.Babak, what should we do now? Scarface roared angrily,What shall we do? Of course, continue to lie in wait! Shall we find another chance? Scarface pped him on the head.What chance? Of course, we shall protect the little boy. If anything happens to him, I wont let you off! Taylor didnt hear what they were talking about. She made a turn and suddenly stopped the car. She climbed over to the back seat from between the drivers seat and the co-drivers seat. Kate: Mommy, what are you doing? Taylor took out her bag and began to take out the cosmetics from it.Lets forget about your father for the time being. Its too dangerous. Ive thought about it. We can steal your brother out someday and go abroad with him. Kate was stunned. So, after hearing that Daddy had so many enemies, Mommy disliked Daddy again? At the same time, in the vi. Since Gene received Kates message half an hour ago, saying that the family would be reunited today, he had been in a state of excitement. He thought for a long time and decided to give the tyrant a warning first, lest he should be too excited and do something inappropriate. Gene went to Julians study after hesitating for a while. The little boy said to Julian with a stern face,Daddy, I have something to tell you. Julian was tidying up his clothes in front of the mirror.Do I look old in this ck suit? But if he was in white, wasnt he frivolous? So dark colors suited him the most What tie should he use? While he was struggling to consider all of these, he heard Gene speak to him. he raised his eyebrows and asked,What is it? Gene was silent for a moment and finally said,Actually, you have a daughter. Julian was puzzled. He turned his head around and saw Gene looking at him seriously. The father and son stared at each other for a long time before Julian saidDo I? Where is she? Gene said,Youll see her soon. Almost as soon as he finished speaking, his phone rang. Gene looked down and found the message from Kate. Her childish voice came through the headphones.Gene, Mommy said that she doesnt want the reunion now. Keep your mouth shut. Gene was stunned. His small body stiffened. He slowly raised his head and saw the tyrant looking at him silently. He was looking at him silently. He was looking at him. A few secondster, Gene suddenly tilted his head and tried to behave like Kate.Daddy, do you think Im cute? Am I cute? Do I look like a little girl? Julian was puzzled. In the past, his sons change was invisible and asional. But this time, he saw with his own eyes that his son changed from stern and silent to cute and lovely. He only felt that he was going to copse. If there were bulletments now, the screen would be filled with rows of WhatsApps cracked emojis Row after row, row after row After finishing speaking, Gene silently turned and left, sighing slowly. He was too difficult! At such a young age, he was carrying a pressure that was too much for his age! Ding The doorbell suddenly rang. Before Gene could do anything, the tyrant had already walked over quickly. When he arrived at the door, he did not open it immediately. Instead, he tidied up his clothes before opening the door. There was even a smile on his face. It must be Ms. Green While Julian was thinking of this, he saw Lockie standing outside in surprise.Julian, you opening the door for me? Julian:? He looked unhappy.Why are youing? Lockie smiled.Its your birthday today. I particrlye to celebrate your birthday! Julian stepped aside. Lockie followed him in and ced the gift in the hallway. In the kitchen, Andrew and the others were preparing lunch. After all, he told Ms. Green yesterday that it was abirthday party. There should be some guests. After a while, the doorbell rang again. Lockie, who loved fetching and carrying, ran over to open the door. Julian simply sat on the sofa without moving, but he pricked up his ears and nced at the door. He saw Dorising in. She stood there gently, exuding a mature charm.Mr. Smith, happy birthday. Julians face darkened.Why are youing? Doris clenched her fingers but then said gently,Is it inconvenient? Generally, the host wouldnt drive people with a birthday gift away, would he? However, as soon as she finished speaking, he heard Julian say coldly,Indeed, its inconvenient. Doris:? Sensing his brothers dissatisfaction, Lockie was embarrassed because it was he who had let her in. He smiled awkwardly and said,Miss Miller, we are all men here tonight. It is indeed inconvenient for you to be here alone It meant that you should leave after putting down the gifts! However, Doris said as if she hadnt caught them,It doesnt matter. We grew up together. You can see me as a man. After that, she went straight to the kitchen. Just then, the doorbell rang again. Doris trotted over to open the door.Let me answer it.RAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only When she opened the door, she saw Taylors pretty face. Doriss face darkened immediately. She took two steps out and said in a low voice,Why are youing? Taylor was speechless. She raised her eyebrows.Why cant Ie? Doris said directly,Ms. Green, there is a gap between your family and the Smiths. I advise you not to daydream. By the way, Mr. Smith says that its inconvenient to treat female guests today. Please leave! With that, she took a step back and closed the door! Inside, seeing no othersing in, Julian asked,Who is it? Ah.Doris smiled very gently.Well, the propertypany is here to wish you a happy birthday. They say that they will not stay in case they disturb you. Chapter 106 Sweet Candy Is Trending Property manager? The property manager would bring birthday wishes to him every year, but it was usually at night. Besides, its almost noon. Why was Ms. Greente? Was she just not going to show up? All of a sudden, Julian felt very agitated. He stood up and stared unhappily in the direction of the door. Seeing him like this, Lockie, who was ying K Glory with his phone asked,Julian, are you waiting for someone? Julian denied it directly,No. It was he who gave the woman a chance to get close to him. It was her loss that she did not seize this chance. What did it have to do with him? It was obvious that she liked him, but now it seemed that he was even more impatient. Julian was startled at the idea. Doris heard their conversation at the door and smiled. When she saw Taylor, she thought that she was invited by Mr. Smith, but now it seemed that she was not. She must have heard from somewhere that today was Mr. Smiths birthday, so she came. She was shameless. As a mother, she still wanted to seduce Mr. Smith! I cant let you enter his house!Doris thought to herself. At this time, Gene ran out of the room,Daddy, I heard that you wont let Mommy in? Julian suddenly realized something and strode toward the door. He opened the door and saw Taylor standing outside. She had nothing with her and was looking at himzily. Her voice was low and slow,Mr. Smith, I heard that you dont wee female guests today? Somehow, Julian felt much better the moment he saw her.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. He smiled,I dont wee other female guests because my family is going to wee a special little female guest today He shifted his gaze from Taylors face to the little girl next to her, and then the corner of his mouth twitched. Kate was wearing a clowns makeup today. Although he couldnt see the childs face, he knew she was very cute. Her big eyes were full of grievances. She pointed at Doris,But this woman said we cant go in! Julian frowned at Doris. Doris was dumbfounded. She clenched her fists tightly. She didnt expect that this woman had already won Genes love! She said awkwardly,Mr. Smith, I didnt lie to you on purpose. I misunderstood because you said it was inconvenient to receive female guests! As for saying they were property management staff She looked at Taylor and sighed,Mr. Smith hates other womening to his house without his permission. I was afraid that he would get angry, so I told him a white lie. I didnt know that you made an appointment. Hearing her exnation, Taylor clicked her tongue. This woman was truly good with words. She smiled,You mean I should thank you? That wont be necessary.Doris smiled,After all, I made a mistake. Fortunately, I didnt cause a misunderstanding. Just as Taylor was about to speak, a voice rang out,Miss Miller, your excuse is perfect! You drove another woman away because you wanted to be alone with Mr. Smith. Everyone can tell that you like Mr. Smith. Doriss face changed,No, I Taylor was puzzled. This voice sounded familiar? She turned around and saw a person standing in front of her, smiling at her,Ms. Green, we meet again! Taylor was taken aback,Who are you? The mans mouth twitched,Ms. Green has a poor memory. We met in Rheinsville City. Im Lenny Patel! Why is your skin so dark? Lenny was speechless. How could it not be dark after he lived in the tropical for half a month? But he knew why he had been transferred there, so he tried his best to squeeze out an ingratiating smile. Taylor said,Dontugh. Compared with your teeth, your face is darker. Lenny didnt know what to say. As they spoke, they walked into the room. Noticing that they were no longer paying attention to her, Doris took a deep breath and followed them. However, as soon as she reached the door, Lenny stopped and turned around.Miss Miller, its Mr. Smiths birthday. We are inconvenient to entertain female guests. With that, he mmed the door shut. Doris was surprised. She thought angrily that it was all Taylors fault. The people inside didnt know how angry Doris was outside the door. When Taylor walked in and saw the card on the coffee table, she immediately picked it up,Is this the card your son made for you? Gene, who was staring at his sisters strange clown face felt surprised. He looked at the card, and then at Julian. He saw the tyrant nce at him and he replied,Yes. Gene, Taylor looked at the card carefully for a long time and felt that Gene was so sweet. Unlike Kate, who only said something nice. Kate felt sad. After having lunch at Julians ce, Taylor took Kate home after she sessfully sent her birthday present. After they left, Gene handed the card to Julian and said disgustedly,Dad, your handwriting is too ugly! Julian,This was written using his left hand to imitate Genes handwriting! However, Ms. Green seems to have forgotten to give him a birthday present today. He entered the study, followed by Andrew and Lenny. Andrew reported,Your uncle Hayden paid someone to kidnap your son. I heard that they even gave them photos of Gene. Photos Julian furrowed his brows,Dont leak any information about Gene at all! Andrew nodded,Yes! Julian added,We need to make a screening program. That way, no matter which website reveals Genes photo, this program will immediately remind us! Only in this way could they prevent information about Gene from leaking out. Yes!answered Andrew. At the same time, in the live streaming app studio. The person in charge of the live stream operation of K Glory excitedly said to the supervisor,Sweet Candy lived up to our expectations. Its only the fourth PK and she is trending on Twitter!! Chapter 107 Kate Became Famous The supervisor was surprised,How is that possible? None of their streamers on the tform were famous, and it was difficult for one of the top streamers to be on the trending list, not to mention that Sweet Candy was only ranked 80th. As soon as the supervisor picked up his mobile phone, he saw the topicWhose Princess Ran Out of the Pceranked 49th among the most searched topics. Although it didnt rank high on the list, for Sweet Candy, who only had 250 thousand fans, this topic was viewed by numerousizens. It had to be said that Sweet Candy was very good at attracting fans with the words she used to tease others. They didnt even begin to increase her exposure, but she had gained 50 thousand fans owing to her performance in the PK. Because of this trending topic, the number of her fans in the app was rising rapidly. The supervisor found a new topic calledSweet Candywhich was followed by more than 100 thousand people. He saw a popr post. Whose Princess Ran Out of the Pce Evidence, Sweet Candy is the daughter of a wealthy family! Everyone could tell when they heard what she said! In one game, when she scolded her teammates, she said,How can your horse run slower than my Thibault?Fan asked her who was Thibault, and she replied,Thibault is my little horse. Its in the stable, and I suddenly miss it!Of course, the rich could afford to learn how to ride, but Sweet Candy has a little horse! Think about it carefully! There were tens of thousands of replies to this post. Everyone started to analyze Kates words, trying to get more evidence. In the end, everyone was sure that Sweet Candy was a child of a wealthy family! Otherwise, the sugar grandpa and the sugar daddy would not have generously rewarded a five-year-old child! When someone clicked on the trending topic and asked theizens who theSweet Candywas, Kates fans warmly called herSweetyand advertised her to them. And the photo on the topic page was a screenshot of her live stream. Although the photo was very blurry, others could still tell at a nce that she was a sweet and lovely little girl. The supervisor immediately said excitedly,I was waiting for her to rank in the top 20 and then advertise her. I didnt expect her to have so many fans and be a hot topic so quickly! This child is likely to be an influencer! At this time, the person in charge reported,Shes on a new trending topic. The supervisor was surprised. When he found the trending topic list, he saw that a new trending topic was ranked 45th, and it was still climbing. The topic wasMy Family is Very Poor with Only 500 Million. In this trending search, there was a video clip of Kates live stream. Sweet Candy started her live broadcast. Some fans who had read the trending topic asked,Sweety, are you from a powerful family? The screen of the live broadcast was a game. Sweet Candy said in a sweet voice,What is a powerful family? Fans replied,A rich family. Sweet Candy said seriously,My family isnt rich. Mommy said that were very poor, only 500 million dors. She asked me to save money, otherwise, I would have to ask my great-aunt for money. Upon hearing that, all theizens were surprised. Only 500 million!!! On the screen, among a row of???, the sugar grandpa rewarded Sweet Candy again, and his message was written in bold font,Your family is poor, so you can take this money to get some new clothes. Allizens could only leave exmation points. Hes here again! As a result,My Family is Very Poor with Only 500 Millionbecame a trending topic. The supervisors hand trembled. It was because of excitement. He looked at the person in charge,Contact Twitter and make this trending topic to the top three! The person in charge smiled,Okay. The profit from that guys reward was enough to pay for the trending topic! He had a hunch that Sweet Candy would be famous all over the world in the future! Kate was doing a live broadcast. She found that there were more and more livements in the broadcast room. She had no time to see the content clearly, so she stopped interacting with her fans and began to y the game intently. Two hourster, when she was ready to end the live broadcast, she nced at the number of her fans and was shocked because she had gained 500 thousand fans within two hours! Moreover, although she ended the live broadcast, the number of her fans was still soaring. She had a bad feeling. If she told her mommy that she had so many followers now, she would not have allowed her to continue live streaming! But her sugar grandpa was waiting for her every dayRAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Kate made an important decision that she had to keep a secret. After all, she did not show her face during the live broadcast, so no one knew her appearance. Kate did not use Twitter. She did not know that others could rey the live video. She also did not know that she had be famous on the Inte. In the study of the Smith familys vi. A psychiatrist took out two bottles of medicine,Mr. Smith, take one pill a day for this and two for this. Ive made the medicine for treating mental illnesses look like vitamins. Please let your son take these two bottles of medicine for a while. Julian stared at the two bottles of medicine. He didnt want him to take the medicine so soon. After all, Gene looked much more normal after they returned to Parkgrove. However, his personality had changed frequently over the past few days So, after he told the psychologist about Genes strange behavior, the psychologist made another diagnosis. The psychologist came to a bold conclusion, he thought Gene was suffering from schizophrenia! One personality was a boy. The other personality was the little princess. After a discussion, he and the psychologist decided to give him some medicine, but they were afraid that Gene would resistant to taking medicine, so the psychologist came up with a good idea. He ground the pills into powder and disguised them as vitamins so that Gene could take them! Julian nodded. After the psychologist left, he came out of the study and saw the nanny sorting out the gifts he had received today. When she saw him, the nanny said,Mr. Smith, this watch is sent by Lockie. This is a gift from your assistant Andrew, and this is from Lenny. And this is the scarf that Miss Miller gave you Julian frowned,Put the rest of the gifts in my collection room. As for the scarf Its cold now. Put it on when you go out to shop for food! The nanny left, and Julian was wondering how he should remind Ms. Green that she had forgotten to give him a gift. As he thought, he went to Genes room and put the two bottles of medicine on his table,Vitamin pills, remember to eat them every day. Chapter 108 Dad,Are You Asleep? It was dark.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Gene was reading at the desk. He opened the bottle and looked at it,Im not eating. Julian said, Vitamins are nutritional supplements, so you must eat them. Gene was silent for a while and asked,Is this helpful in increasing IQ? maybe? Then Gene pushed the medicine to him,You need it very much. Julian was silent for a second. His face darkened,Jonathan Smith! Dont forget, my IQ score is 310! The highest IQ of the human race to date! But he kept a low profile and had never announced his IQ test result to the public. However, Gene nced at him with disdain,People say that one with a high IQ usually has a low EQ. You are a perfect example since you havent been with Mommy for so long. They were about to reconcile with each other today, but he ruined it again. s! Poor tyrant. He pushed the two bottles toward Julian,Remember to take them every day. They can nourish your brain and increase your EQ. Julian walked out of Genes room with a cold face. He remembered the little girl that Ms. Green brought here today Before Kate came to his house, he disliked her. When he thought that she was the child of that woman and a fool, he felt a little ufortable. He had thought that even if he was with Taylor one day, he could not ept other men, especially a fools child! But for some reason, although the little girl had put on a clowns makeup, her voice was very cute, just like his sons asionally abnormal tone. Did all children speak in such a tone? On that day, she had said something likethe most handsome man on the, but she looked adorable when she was saying these strange words. Moreover, she held his hand. Even though he was a little against her, he carefully held her hand. Inparison, her daughter was cuter. He suddenly began to reminisce about what Gene looked like when he was sick. Julian felt that there had to be something wrong with his mind. Otherwise, why would he think of turning his son into a daughter? He looked at the two bottles ofvitamins. In the end, he opened the bottle and took two pills. It was only when hey on the bed that he realized he missed Sweetys live stream today. Speaking of which, some people calledSweet CandyKate, the same name as the little girl today Why did he think of that little girl again? She was Taylor and another mans child! Julian felt that he needed to take more pills. Suppressing his frustration, Julian picked up his phone and took a look at it. He identally logged on to his WhatsApp and saw a status of Lockie, he posted a photo of the gathering today and it was captionedHappy Birthday, Julian! Do you like my present? Gift Gift again! Julian suddenly thought of a way to remind Taylor to give him a present! He got up, walked to the storage room, and casually took a few photos of his collections, he wroteThank you all for the gifts today. Then, he hid this status from all the contacts except Taylor. Then he threw the phone aside. He turned on hisptop, trying to divert his attention to work. A minuteter, he picked up his mobile phone and nced at it. His WhatsApp had no notification. He put down his phone and thought that she couldnt view this status so quickly. But why was he so nervous? He just wanted to remind Ms. Green, to give her a chance to send a birthday gift. For example, she could leave ament likeOh no, I forgot to give you a gift. If so, he would sayIt is all right. I am in the vicinity of your ce. I will go get it. No, if he took the initiative to get a gift, she would think that he only cared about gifts. He should tell her that he was nearby, and she would say that she would take it to him With that thought in mind, another five minutes passed. Julian picked up his phone again, but she still didntment on his status. He frowned and stared at the phone. Half an hourter! His status got ament! Julian smiled. When he clicked on the app, his heart began to race. Then, he saw,Taylor liked your status. Julian stared at the status for a long time until he was sure that she would notment on it. He was so angry that he threw his phone aside. At eight oclock in the evening. The person in charge of the live-streaming app called the supervisor who had just gotten off work,Check Twitter! The supervisor, who had just arrived home, hurriedly logged in to it and saw a trending topicSilka Questioned Sweet Candys Persona Silka was also a streamer of their live broadcastpany, and she was in the entertainment section. She projected herself as a rich young girl on the inte. When she was doing the live broadcast today, she saw someone asking about Sweet Candy in the livements. She said,Sweet Candy? Do you believe in such a princess character now? A rich family would not let their child be a streamer at the age of five! Before I became a streamer, I begged my family for a long time. These words questioned Sweet Candys persona, which was a projected image that herpany wanted followers to see. Because Sweet Candy was famous now, this topic went straight to the top 20! The person in charge asked nervously,What should we do? The supervisor frowned,This can also be regarded as a different kind of hype, but Silka likes to ride the wave of other influencers. You should warn her. The person in charge,Okay, Sweet Candy is the most potential streamer this year, and she is only five years old. Children are the cutest. Silka cant be the impediment. On the bed, Kate sent a few emojis to hergrandpaon Facebook. Then she got on her WhatsApp ount and said happily,Mommy, I added Daddy on WhatsApp today! What should I send him? Thinking of this, she typed out a line of words seriouslyDaddy, are you asleep? Julian was puzzled when he read her message. He was angry that Taylor didntment on his status. Who allowed her to call him dad? Julian replied,Im not your dad. Then, he cklisted Kate on WhatsApp. He didnt want that woman and that fools child! Even for free! Chapter 109 Don’t You Want to Be My Father? When Kate saw his message, she smiled, but soon her smile disappeared. Because she sent another message,Dont you want to be my father? But she received a big exmation mark! Moreover, there was a notification saying the other party had not yet added her as a friend and was unable to ept her message. Kate widened her eyes and was stunned. She turned to look at Taylor, who had just taken a shower. At this moment, Taylor had closed her eyes and was about to fall asleep. Kate hurriedly pushed her,Mommy, can you help me check why Dad cant receive any message from me? Taylor opened her eyes and replied after taking a nce,He blocked you. Kate was shocked. Kate had never suffered such grievances! She pouted,Why did he block me? Im so cute! Taylor yawned,Because you called him dad. Kate wanted to cry even more, so she threw her mobile phone aside. Kate closed her eyes sadly. She gradually fell asleep thinkingBad Daddy. I dont like you anymore. Unfortunately, someone couldnt fall asleep. Dorisy on the bed, recalling what had happened in the vi today. Julian was indifferent to her, but when he saw that woman, the look in his eyes changed. Whats more, he even said he had invited a small guest In her opinion, it looked more like two families on a blind date. But what was so good about her? Taylor Green had a daughter. Why should such a woman deserve to be Julians girlfriend? The more she thought about it, the angrier she became. She couldnt fall asleep no matter how hard she tried. She picked up her mobile phone and opened Twitter, trying to divert her attention to trending topics. What was third on the trending list? Doris clicked on theSweet Candytopic. She realized that the topic was referring to a small streamer. Just as she was about to back out of the topic, she suddenly saw that the profile picture of the topic was Gene. Doris had never taken Gene seriously. She thought he was just a poor child without a mother. After she married Mr. Smith, they would have children. When Gene grew up, she would find a way to make him leave the Smithshouse. But she had to admit that Gene inherited the handsome face from his father. It was so delicate and impable. He was the most beautiful child she had ever seen. In the photo, he should have worn a wig with two braids. He looked like a girl, but she couldnt mistake him for someone else. Doris felt as if she had discovered something important. She studied the topic carefully and finally figured out who theSweet Candywas. He turned out to be a five-year-old game streamer. It was the same age as Gene! But a game streamer So, it turns out the reason Gene didnt go to school and his grades had slipped recently was his addiction to games. Based on the things she knew about Julian, Doris believed that he did not know that his son Jonathan was doing a live broadcast because Julian did not allow his child to do such a thing. So, Jonathan was doing live streaming behind Mr. Smiths back No wonder he pretended to be a girl. This way, the chances of him being discovered would be even lower. Doriseyes lit up. Suddenly, she smiled. The fact that she had chased Taylor and that bastard child away today would not have been discovered by Julian. It was only because Jonathan had suddenly run out and insisted on calling Taylor Mommy that she was found telling a lie. That woman was really smart. She first won Genes love, and with his help, she would chase his father But she didnt want to curry favor with children Thinking of this, Doris felt much morefortable. Only then did she put down her phone and fall asleep. The next day was Sunday. After Doris got up, she headed to the Smith familys vi. She was an attending at Puslinta Hospital. She had often gone to the Smithsce to treat them, especially after the rumors said that she had saved Lady Smiths life. She often went to Julians vi. This was also one of the reasons why she could go to the vi yesterday. She drove to the gate of the vi and waited for a while, only to find that the gate barrier had not been automatically raised. Doris was stunned. After she rolled down the window, the security guard asked her with a straight face,Miss Miller, do you have an appointment? Doris was puzzled. She pointed at herself in surprise,Appointment? Youre not a neer. Have you forgotten who I am? The security guards expression was still stern,No. Yesterday, Mr. Smith said that you cante and go at will in the future.RAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Doris was speechless. She clenched her fists and felt embarrassed. Her eyes were red with anger,I cant believe he said such a thing. The security guard replied,Mr. Smith gave the order personally. Isnt your full name Doris Miller? Doris took a deep breath,Ill call Mr. Smith right away. There may be some misunderstanding between us. With that, she picked up her phone and dialed Julians private number. Julian had two numbers-a work number and a private number. Last time, when Lady Smith was hospitalized, she was her attending doctor, so Julian had given her his private number. She could have gotten through to this number before. However, after dialing the number, she heard a prompt from the other side,Hello, the number you dialed does not exist. Not existed? Its just that she was no longer on Mr. Smiths contact list! Doris clenched her fists tightly. She drove the car to the side of the road and angrily hit the steering wheel with her hand. No, Mr. Smith wouldnt do this to her. That woman must have said something to him! She called Gene. Genes young and emotionless voice came from the other end of the line,Hello, who is this? Doris forced a smile,Gene, Im your Auntie Doris. You have the wrong number. I dont know Auntie Doris Beep, beep, beep The other party hung up. Dorisface turned even uglier! Genes attitude towards her was still as bad as ever. She took a deep breath and sneered. Well, she had nned to discuss it with him amicably and ask him to help her, but now he seemed to have made up his mind to support Taylor. Then dont me her for telling Julian that he was doing a live game broadcast! Chapter 110 She Should Not Stop Father and Daughter from Reuniting However, Doris couldnt enter the vi now, and she couldnt get through to Julians phone. Today was the weekend, and he didnt work. She could only wait for him at the gate. At the same time, in the Williamshouse. When Taylor woke up, Kate was already ying games with Daria downstairs. She stretched herself, washed up, and then slowly went downstairs. After she finished a simple lunch, Daria and Kate came back. There was another person who followed them. It was Tracy, whom she hadnt seen for very long. Tracy looked glum. She said to Daria,Whats wrong with you? Why did you agree to the Denton familys real estate investment project.? Today Carter was at home. He went downstairs from the study upstairs and paused when he heard what she said,What investment? Tracy looked at Daria and said with dissatisfaction,Let her tell you! Daria sighed and told Carter what had happened. While she was telling the story, Taylor sat on the sofa and couldnt help pursing his lips. She felt that her aunt Daria had a tough life in this family. She had two dominant sisters-inw. Taylor wondered what shes been through all these years. Daria briefly exined the whole thing. As soon as she finished speaking, Tracy, who only wanted to make money, said,Everyone knows that the Denton family needs money for real estate investment. Many people wanted to invest in them but were rejected. Since theyve chosen to work with you the Jones family, why cant you endure words from your sister-inw? This cooperation can also help the Williams family earn a lot of money! Carter, she blew such a good chance. Dont you me her? Carter had his brows furrowed, he looked at Darias face,Hugill Brown hit you? She went too far! How is your face? Does it still hurt? Let me see Tracy didnt expect him to react that way. Daria shook her head with a smile,Its all right. Its been two days. However, Carter was still worried. He insisted that Daria remove her makeup. He thought that Daria had covered her scar with makeup. Taylor was stunned. She felt sorry for her just now, but now she suddenly understood that as long as there was love, everything was fine. She had always believed that Julians background would put her children in danger. But she had never thought that if Kate could be with her father, she would likely be happier than now. She suddenly remembered that after Julian deleted Kate from his friend list yesterday, although Kate had said a few bad words, she was still not in a good mood until now. Maybe she shouldnt have stopped the father-daughter reuniting. Enough, you two! Dont tell me you can ovee all difficulties with love. You felt heartbroken just because she got pped. Dont you know how much humiliation and shame Ive endured for getting orders for the Williams family?!Tracy mmed the table and the three of them looked at her. Carter looked unhappy. Thest time when he saw Mr. Hawk put his hands on Tracys body, he knew that she had suffered a lot all these years. Carter said guiltily,Youve suffered many wrongs, Tracy. Tracys expression softened.For the sake of the Williams family, its nothing. Carter, do you remember the glory of our family when we were young? At that time, even the Smiths and the Greens were polite to us. But now? She took a deep breath,They dared not to send us invitations for a medical exchange meeting. Why? Because we dont have money! But why dont you cherish such a good opportunity now? She looked at Daria,I know that youre from a schrly family and its indeed a grievance for you to marry Carter in that situation. But Hugill is your sister-inw. A p in the face is not a big deal. If the Williams family could enter the real estate industry, I will ept her ps ten or a hundred times with a smile! How how could you have missed such a good opportunity? Daria didnt agree with what she said. She said slowly,Tracy, in my opinion, money is not so important. If we want to revitalize ourpany, we dont need to rely on this, but on ability and knowledge! We dont need to humble ourselves to others. As long as we are alive, we should have pride! Carter nodded,I agree with Daria. Tracy was furious. She suddenly stood up,You dont care about money? Wont you be jealous when the Brown family makes a fortune? Daria and Carter replied in unison,I dont care. Tracy took a deep breath and looked at Taylor,If you dont care about money, what about reputation?! Taylor, you are so rude to elders, and you even said that you would help your aunt make money Do you know that since your performance at the dance stole the show, recently many people havee to me to ask me about you! But now, Hugill told others that you were arrogant and ignorant, so several families which had a good impression of you now dont contact me! Dont you care about all this? Hearing this, Daria became anxious. Just as she was about to speak, she heard Taylor say,If a person listens to other peoples gossip, why should I care about such a person? Tracy was shocked at her reply. Daria added,Besides, real estate may not be a profitable business now. Tracy, dont be angry Seeing that the three of them were so calm, Tracy said,Why am I angry? Can I get a share of the Williams familys money? Also, real estate isnt profitable? Then you can make money by giving money to Taylor to invest in stocks? You cant spoil children like that! Okay, if you dont listen to me, then you just wait for the Browns to make a lot of money. You stay home and eat dust bunnies! It is you people who have led to the decline of our family today! After saying that, she turned around and left. At this time, under the sunlight, Doris felt drowsy. She had been waiting here for three hours. Just when she thought that Julian wouldnt go out today, three cars appeared. Doris got out of the car directly and walked up.RAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Chapter 111 Is Gene A Streamer? Every time Julian went out, he was extremely careful, especially when he was with Gene. He was kidnapped when he was a child, so he attached great importance to his sons safety. This was also the reason why he hired family teachers. There was no information about Julian Smiths son on the Inte, such as photos and names. Not many people in Parkgrove had seen Gene before. For instance, he was going out for lunch with his son, but he had eight bodyguards with them. The eight bodyguards took two cars respectively to protect the front and back of their car. Doris stood in the front of the first car,Mr. Smith, I have something to say to you! The passenger seat of the car in the middle opened the door, and Doris thought it was Julian who got out. The next second, she saw dark-skinned Lenny get out of the car. He tidied up his suit, walked over, and grabbed Dorisarm. Then he took her directly to the side. Doris shouted in the direction of the car,Mr. Smith But as soon as she uttered two words, the two cars in the front had left. The third car stopped next to Lenny. Lenny looked at Doris,Miss Miller, Mr. Smith hates pestering people. Doris shook off his hand,Mr. Patel, please tell Mr. Smith that I have something important. Its about his son. I must talk to him face to face. Lenny sneered,Miss Miller, Ive seen many people like you. Can you find another excuse to get close to him? Lenny curled his lips,Or you can tell me and Ill pass on the message for you! Doris knew that she wouldnt be able to see Julian today.Mr. Patel, I discoveredst night that Gene is a game streamer. Mr. Smith has always been strict with him. Isnt it inappropriate for him to do the live stream online? Lenny smiled,Miss Miller, to get close to Mr. Smith, your excuse is very unique! The Gene couldnt y a game! Whats more, he didnt like talking to others, and it was even more impossible for him to do a live broadcast! Seeing that he didnt believe her, Doris said,Im telling the truth. Hes already been on the trending topics! Trending topics? Lenny raised his eyebrows,Oh, show me the trending topic. Doris narrowed her eyes,This is Genes matter. I can only show it to Mr. Smith. Mr. Patel, can you tell Mr. Smith that after I add him on WhatsApp, Ill send him the evidence. What do you think? Lennyughed,Okay, Ill help you pass on the message. With that, he turned around and got in the third car. As soon as he got in the car, a bodyguard asked,Mr. Patel, is she telling the truth? Lenny sneered,How is that possible? He cant do a live broadcast. After saying that, he suddenly remembered that he had said something simr in Rheinsville City thest time. Then, because he didnt pass Ms. Greens message on to Mr. Smith, he was sent to Zarateter Lenny shivered. He hurriedly said,I check it out online. He picked up his phone and opened Twitters trending page, but he didnt see any topic rted to Gene. To be on the safe side, he called thepanys security department,Have you done theparison system that Mr. Smith asked you to do? The head of the department replied,We have been working overtime since yesterday. I think we will seed tonight. Okay, send it to me when youre done. Lenny hung up the phone. As Julians assistant, he had to learn to filter out information by himself. He would ry what Ms. Green had said to Mr. Smith. But for the others, he had to verify the content first before telling his boss. He wouldnt let his boss be threatened by Doris and add her as a contact without making sure the information was correct. Well, in that case, he wouldnt be a qualified assistant! Meanwhile, Julian and Gene had entered a restaurant. After Lenny entered the box, he looked carefully at Mr. Smith. Julians expression had been ghastly sincest night, so after some consideration, Lenny decided to find out the truth first. Julian was in a bad mood, and Lenny didnt want to run into trouble. After lunch, on the way back to the vi, Julian saw a few suspicious people through the rearview mirror. He frowned,Youve caught those people, right? Lenny, Yes. As soon as those people received the task to kidnap Gene, Lenny received the news, after all, Julians bodyguards were the best in the world. To ensure the safety of Gene, the bodyguards were all selected from the retired special forces! Mr. Smith had always kept them by his side because he wanted to dig deeper. After all, other than his uncle Haydens family, there were many other people that Lenny did not know had been paying attention to his boss. Five minutester. In the living room of Julians vi, a bodyguard took a wounded man with a scar on his face to Julian. The scarred man felt like he was about to cry. His face was swollen and one of his teeth had been broken. He begged incoherently,Mr. Smith, your female bodyguard has already taught us a lesson. We dont dare to kidnap your son now. Weve been protecting him all this time! In just two days, weve chased away three groups of people! Julian was silent for a second. He was slightly stunned,A female bodyguard? Yes, the one who drove a Mercedes-Benz G yesterday. Mercedes-Benz G Taylor? The coldness on Julians face faded slightly. Yesterday, he had been angry for the whole day because Taylor didnt give him a birthday present, but it turned out that she didnt ignore him. Otherwise, why would she silently teach the scar-faced man a lesson without telling him? She did have feelings for him Others wanted the whole world to know what they had done for him, but she didnt mention it at all.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Julians lips curled into a smile. He waved his hand and had someone take the scar-faced man away. All of a sudden, he thought of Kate Maybe it was inappropriate for him to block her. Then, should he add her back on WhatsApp? He opened WhatsApp and added her as a contact. He was prepared to tell Kate that he was not intended to block her, but then he saw- Chapter 112 It’s Gene! On WhatsApp, he found Kates ount and applied to add her as a contact. Under normal circumstances, after removing one on WhatsApp, he only had to add her as contact again, and then they could send messages to each other. Unexpectedly, when he clicked on it, a WhatsApp notification saidYou have already sent a friend request to the other party. Please wait for the other party to ept it. Julian was surprised. It meant that the little kid deleted him as well? This kid had quite a temper. Kate must be angry. Suddenly, he heard a young voice in his ear, which startled him. He looked back and saw Gene standing behind the sofa, staring at his mobile phone. Julian pretended not to care and threw his phone away,Up to her. Gene sighed,Dad, youd better sweeten her up, or youll regret it. Regret? Julian smiled,Why should I regret it? Why should I sweeten someone elses daughter up? Gene asked,Are you sure? Yes. Gene was speechless. He thought the tyrant was a good father. At least he took care of his child in person. Kate also liked him very much, but now the tyrant insisted on offending his sister. He was asking for trouble. Lets wait and see how the tyrant regretted what he had done! Julian snorted in his heart. He wanted a daughter, but she couldnt be Taylor and someone elses. Speaking of which, it was better to dote on Sweety than her. After all, she was cute and well-behaved. She was not as bad-tempered as Kate. Thinking of this, Julian suddenly remembered that he had missed Sweetys live stream yesterday, so he entered her live broadcast room on his phone. At the same time, Lenny was searching online for the trending topic that Doris had mentioned. He thought about it carefully. Doris was not stupid. Even if she had an excuse, she would not find such a clumsy one. Maybe not in todays trending list but the previous ones. Unfortunately, he didnt use Twitter and wasnt very familiar with these things. In the Williams familys house. Kate was unhappy. She felt bored after being forced to do a few mathematics, so she started the live broadcast in advance. As soon as the live stream was started, her followers flooded her live room. When she saw several familiar followers, she greeted them excitedly,Hello~ She sawhjyhad sent a livementHello. As the second follower on the fan reward list, he had special privileges. The wordHellowas capitalized and bold, and the IDhjywas in red font, which made it easy for streamers to see their generous followers and interact with them. Usually, as soon as Julian entered the live room, the young streamer would call him in a sweet voice,Hello, sugar daddy. The wordDadmade him very happy. But today, after Julian sent the livement, he didnt hear Sweet Candy call him. Didnt she see it? Julian was stunned, he sent another livementWhy did you start streaming so early today? There was a time limit for childrens live streaming, usually from six to eight oclock. But after he sent thement, he heard the young streamers lovely voice,Hello, Wind, Ive had lunch. Green Kite, I am only good at ying Dynasyt Warrio, and she is the loveliest role. Dont you think so? Everyone was expressing their actions. Julian scrolled up to see previous livements. While her followers had increased significantly, she did not let them know that she would start the live stream in advance, so there were not many people in the live room now. Windsment preceded JuliansSweety, have you had lunch? Green Kites was thement belowDo you only y Dynasyt Warrio? What about other roles? The young streamer answered both their questions but skipped his. Could it be that thework here was bad, so his message had not been sent? As he thought of this, he saw the livements of other followers. Did Sweety fall out with her sugar daddy? Why did she ignore him? Ha-ha! The sugar daddy has been neglected! In the past, Sweety used to call sugar dad and sugar grandpa. Today, she suddenly ignored her sugar daddy. I feel very good for some reason.] Sweety, if you want to start a live stream in advance next time, you can let us know in advance~ Sweety, what are you doing? Your sugar daddy is talking to you, why are you ignoring him? There were so many livements that she must have noticed it now, but the young streamer directly ignored all the information about her sugar daddy. She said,If I start the live broadcast in advance, how can I inform you? I dont know. Her childish voice made peoples hearts melt. The live room was filled withments likeSweety is so cute!,Sweety, eat more~andHow adorable! I want to take Sweety home!. However, Julian, looking at the live room, was very sad. The young streamer deliberately ignored hisments. Definitely. He suddenly didnt know what to do. This was the first time that Julian had been neglected in over twenty years. After all, no matter where he was, he would always be the center of attention. He frowned and sent anotherment,Are you unhappy today?Material ? N?velDrama.Org. The four big red words stayed on the live screen for a long time before they disappeared. But the young streamer didnt respond to his question as if she didnt see it. More people teased him in the livements. Someone even said,It must be because you didnt reward her today that the young streamer ignored you! There was no reward Julian frowned. In his world, money was just numbers. If she did not call him sugar daddy because he did not reward her, then this entertainment would no longer be appreciation, but a deal. He regained his apathy. At this time, there was a livement sayingStreamers should be nice to their generous followers. Why is Sweet Candy so arrogant? Sugar daddy, if I were you, I would unfollow her and then reward herpetitors! Competitors? It was only then that Julian noticed that there was a PK interface in Sweet Candys live room. At the same time, Lenny was still looking for the trending topic that Doris mentioned on Twitter. Unfortunately, the trending topic on Twitter was real-time, so he had no clue. Just as he was confused, the software manager of Julianspany sent him an email saying the screening program was out, as long as he uploaded the photos of Gene, he could find out if there was any information about him on the Inte. Lenny suddenly felt relieved. He hurriedly took out theputer, downloaded the app, and upload a photo of Gene. Soon, he searched online and got yesterdays trending page. Lenny was stunned. It turned out that Gene was a streamer, even his ID calledSweet Candy. Chapter 113 Is Sugar Daddy An Instrument? Lenny was shocked. He carefully read the contents of the trending topic and saw the video clip of a live stream that was screenshotted by his fans, the moment when he took off his mask Lenny could almost be sure that the boy was Gene after he saw the face of the young game streamer. He looked at Gene in disbelief. There were some widely spread video clips of Sweet Candy on this topic. For example, she questioned the other party in the game,Why did your horse run slower than mine? And he called a follower in a childish voice,sugar grandpa~ His words echoed in Lennys head. He wondered if this lively and cute child in the live room was the one with mild autism and did not like to talk. Lenny silently walked to the door of the study and peeked inside. Gene was still sitting there, reading a book with a serious look on his face. It was hard to tell that he had a hobby of dressing up as a girl and that he was a game streamer No wonder Mr. Smith had always felt that he was ill. He was a different person when he was reading. He was suffering from schizophrenia! It was difficult for Gene to ignore Lennys steady gaze. He raised his head and saw Lenny looking at him with a worried expression,Gene, its not your fault. Youre just sick. s. Gene was confused. He said with an expressionless face,There are two bottles of vitamins in my dads room. If you need nutrients for your brain, you can take some. Lenny immediately nodded,Is that so? Then Ill take two After saying that, he looked at Gene with pity before walking out. Gene was speechless. Had Uncle Patel been influenced by the tyrant? He was foolish at such a young age. How pitiful. Gene shook his head and wanted to resume his reading. However, he saw that his sister had just sent him a message,Gene, I dont love dad anymore! He cklisted me! Im so sad! Seeing this, Gene began to feel sorry for Julian. Compared with Mr. Patel, the tyrant seemed to be more pitiful? At first, he was only despised by Mommy, but now even Kate disliked him. C Julian stared gloomily at the live room. Nowadays, all children were spoiled, werent they? First, Kate blocked him on WhatsApp, and now Sweety ignored him in the live room. As the chairman of ST Corporation, he did not need to care about the two little kids who werent rted to him by blood. He looked at the PK interface again. Opponents of thepetition are randomly selected by the system. Unfortunately, Kate needed topete with a popr streamer with millions of followers today. The streamer came prepared. The reward money he had got from the viewers exceeded Kates by a million dors. Some livements seemed anxious. Sweety, call him sugar daddy. The score will be tied if he rewards you! Why didnt sugar grandpae today? I know. Sugar grandpa enters Sweetys live room half an hour in advance every day. Sweety did the live broadcast three hours in advance today, so he must not know about it! Sweety, call your sugar grandpa over to help~ Julian frowned at the livements. At this time, he heard Sweet Candys sweet voice,No, I cant ask him for money! Kate was taught to not ask for anything from others. Her sugar grandpa was not her family and his reward on this tform was just a gift to Kate. Although she could contact sugar grandpa on Facebook, she would not ask for gifts from others! This was Kates principle. Besides, this was just a PK. Anyway, she attended the PK by ident. So, Kate continued to y the game and ignored the livements. At the same time, Silka also started live broadcasting. Silka was a girl in her mid-twenties. She projected herself as a wealthy girl on the inte. At this time, she was shopping for luxuries. She sat in the VIP room at a Gi store, waiting for staff to bring her clothes and new bags. She was sitting on the sofa, holding a delicate teacup, and interacted with her followers in the broadcast room,This fruit tea is good As they chatted, she suddenly saw a livement,Sweet Candy and Vincent are battling, do you think Sweet Candy can win this time? Silkaughed,Vincent is a famous rich kid on this tform. I know him. We met at some parties. Even if his rival has tens of millions of followers, he wont lose. Ill check the situation As Silka spoke, she picked up another mobile phone and entered the PK interface. When she saw the scores, she smiled,Is there a need topete? However, Sweet Candys team is quite smart, they know she cant win. Its better to give up from the beginning.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Someone asked her,What do you mean? Silka smiled again,Dont you see that Sweet Candys two most generous followers did not react? Do you still believe that these two people are her fans? Livement:Arent they? But they are so generous! Silka curled her lips and said in azy tone,Listen, let me tell you a way to distinguish between real and fake fans. A real generous fan usually follows several streamers at the same time and rewards them all. When you check the two ountsinformation, you will find they both registered when Sweet Candy did her first live stream. What a coincidence! Besides, they only rewarded Sweety Candy. Thats very thought-provoking. Livements: I got it. The two men are both instruments of her poprity! No wonder this Sweet Candy became so popr as soon as she started live streaming. Therefore, so-called sugar grandpa and sugar daddy are both publicity stunts. I have to say, these days the studio behind the streamers is good at marketing! I just want to know, is the game yer still the cute five-year-old girl? A group of people who believed what Silka said poured into Sweet Candys live broadcast room and began to send offensivements one after another. Sweety? Just a persona! How disgusting! Lol. Did the rich follower leave the live room as he saw her rival today is Vincent? They are quite smart. One doesnt dare to appear while the other pretends to fight with Sweet Candy Tsk, I am impressed! At Julians vi, Lenny walked over and saw his boss staring at his phone with a frown. Chapter 114 A Daughter of Him! Julian stared coldly at the screen. He, a real rich guy, was now an instrument? And he was a staff of the studio? Well. What a joke. Those youngizens believed everything others said. Now the livements were a mess. He picked up his cell phone and was about to say something to help Sweet Candy exin when he heard her voice,Sugar grandpa is not an instrument. Dont talk like that. I will be angry! Julian was speechless. She only mentioned her sugar grandpa Julian had been well-educated since he was a child. He had never been angry with anyone outside. Over the years, no one had truly made him angry, except for Gene. But at this moment, he still felt a little sad. This little streamer had gone too far! He was always thinking about her, and would asionally watch her live broadcast. It was also the first time in his life that he had rewarded someone Julian decided to unfollow her! Just as he was about to retreat from the broadcast room, he saw a livement asking her. Is the sugar daddy an instrument? After a moment of silence, Candy said unhappily,Of course not. He is even less likely to be an instrument! Seeing that she finally mentioned her sugar daddy this night, fans who believed in her began to show their care for her. Sweety, did you fight with your sugar daddy? Whats going on? Little cutie, are you feeling wronged? Among them, anti-fansmented, Heh, isnt that the case? He didnt reward you today. Didnt you just give up? Sweet Candy ignored the anti-fansments and said to the people who cared about her in a low voice,Because I hate Dad! Do you hate sugar daddy? Or your Dad? Sweet Candy replied,Its the same! Her fans were confused. So did Julian. So, the little guy was wronged by her father and then vented her anger on him? All of a sudden, he felt his heart soften. Julian typed,Whats wrong with your dad? Because the other fans were also asking this question, Sweet Candy replied,Dad is so mean, he ignored me. I wont talk to Dad anymore! The followers began to criticize her dad. This dad is so bad. Not only did he not want you and your mommy, but now he ignored you? Sue him. He needs to take care of you. How could he ignore our cute Sweety? Bastard! Julian was speechless. Thinking of Kate for no reason, he felt guilty. But then he felt that his idea was ridiculous. Why should he feel guilty? He was not Kates father But as a man, he didnt even take care of his child. Julian lowered his eyes and typed,Your father is such a bastard! The bold words floated on the screen for a few seconds Kate was in a much better mood after seeing that. Asking her father to scold himself was an act of revenge, wasnt it? Thinking of this, another group of anti-fans swarmed into her broadcast room. Disgusting. Today I finally know what a bully is always a coward mean. Why didnt you give up yesterday when you were battling with another streamer? You give up today because Vincent is rich. Its just a persona arranged by the studio. Why are you all mean to the young streamer? Top two followers are both staff, right? Now I dont believe that the kid is the game yer. Last time everyone only saw her holding the mobile phone, and no one saw the game interface. She never turns the camera on. I think she is not the yer. Dont you think her sugar grandpa is ridiculous? Why didnt he pay attention to the streamers update at such a critical moment? Its been half an hour since the live broadcast started, but he didnte I dont think he wille today. Kate didnt care about terriblements about her, but she cant stand them to scold her sugar grandpa. Just as she was about to retort, another person said,Sweety, check Silkas live broadcast. She said you are a redneck. Kate was confused. The five-year-old kid was puzzled by these things. The screen was filled with livements: Sweet Candy is a fake princess! Silka is the real princess!N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Silka is calling Sweet Candys bluff! It is very simple to prove yourself. Either turn on the camera and show us where you live or let your two generous followers reward you. Let me tell you secretly, Vincent has prepared five million dors for this! Right. Sugar grandpa is not here, but sugar daddy is on the line. Streamer could let sugar daddy reward her! Seeing that the anti-fanswords were getting harsher and harsher, Kates fans became anxious and began to reward Kate. Unfortunately, they did not have much money. Vincent had given himself another million dors and the gap between them was getting wider. Everyone felt helpless. Someone said,Sugar daddy, cant you help Sweety? Julian curled his lips and replied,Ill help you if you admit your mistake. As soon as he sent that, he heard Sweetys voice,No. How could Kate yield to her annoying father?! Julian was surprised. She was stubborn. If she didnt call him dad, then he would not reward her. He wasnt crazy! Some other people were asking him not to be angry,Sugar daddy, dont take a kids words seriously. Julian sneered,Im not her dad. Why should I stand her bad temper? Julian exited the broadcast room in a fit of anger. He turned his head and saw Lenny looking at him cautiously. He asked,Boss, are you in a good mood now? Julian frowned,Just say it. Lenny sighed silently,We found out that Gene is broadcasting the game live. Live streaming? Julian sneered,Are you kidding me? Gene was with him every day. He knew exactly when he got up and ate. How could he be doing a live broadcast? Lenny hurriedly exined,Its true. His name on the tform is Sweet Candy. He does game streaming for two hours every day Julian was stunned,What did you say? Lenny took out his mobile phone and showed him the trending topic about Sweet Candy. Seeing that his face was full of surprise, he said,Mr. Smith, dont be angry. Children are rebellious The words were scarcely spoken, Julian suddenly stood up and went straight to Genes study! Lenny followed closely behind him,Boss, please dont get angry As soon as he finished speaking, he saw Gene studying hard. Julian entered Sweet Candys broadcast room again. Lenny was stunned. If Sweet Candy was not Gene, then who was he? Then, he saw that his boss had hacked into the live streaming app on his phone. After that, Sweet Candys camera suddenly turned on! Chapter 115 Kate’s Cover Was Blown The whole vi suddenly quietened down. They could only hear Sweet Candys sweet childlike voice in the broadcast room,Everyone, dont give me gifts. Its a waste of money! The screen was filled with: My heart aches for Sweety! Come on! I support you! Boohoo, why did sugar daddy leave? He is so bad! Its okay, Sweety. Though sugar daddy left, were still here. I reward you another a thousand dors. We cant lose Kate saw that Julian had just exited the broadcast room, and her eyes were red. She pouted and yed the game. She didnt look at the screen and lowered her head. She muttered,Daddy, I dont like you anymore Julian stared at the screen unblinkingly. Her face and soft voice made him tighten his body and hold his breath, as if afraid that the little person on the phone would notice something. At this moment, he was extremely shocked. He, Julian Smith, had not only a son but also a daughter! This realization caused his mind to go nk. However, his eyes, which were staring at the phone, turned slightly red and the corners of his mouth curled up excitedly. Lenny was also stunned. He stared at the phone and then looked up at Gene. Afterparing the two kids several times, he still rubbed his eyes in disbelief. In the end, he still found it hard to believe,Mr., Mr. Smith, why does this child look so simr to Gene? They didnt look alike;they were simply the same! Except for the twins, no one could give birth to such simr children. Gene looked up confusedly, only to see his tyrantsplicated expression and Lennys face full of horror. The two men stood at the door, sometimes looking at him, and sometimes looking at the mobile phone The background music of K Glory rang out from the mobile phone Gene was shocked. Could it be that his sisters identity had been discovered? He quickly climbed down from his chair, ran to them, and tiptoed to look at Julians phone It was Kate! Genes eyes widened. ording to the tyrants strong personality, he would take his sister back from Taylor and never let them see their mommy again. From now on, he and his sister would be locked up in a cage called the Smith family and separated from his mommy Gene felt very nervous. Previously, the tyrant did not notice anything unusual between him and his sister because he did not know that he had a daughter. But now he knew He took a deep breath, hurriedly picked up his mobile phone, and sent a message to Kate,Kate, your cover was blown! At the Williamshouse. Kate was ying games on her phone when a message popped up. After seeing the content of the message, she raised her head in surprise and found that theputer camera in front of her had been turned on at some point! Kate was frightened and quickly turned off the camera. Then, they saw that everyone was eximing. Oh my god, such an adorable child! Oh! I saw Sweety ying the game! The distance her fingers moved is the same as on the game interface! Her eyshes are so long, Im so jealous! This is not a child. Shes an angel! Shes so cute. I think when she grows up, shell be a beauty! Among praises for her appearance, notifications of rewards and gifts appeared on the screen one after another. Dont be afraid, Sweety! We are here! Go! Go! Go! Sweety is so cute, I cant let her lose! Go! The fans united surprisingly. In Silkas live room. Silka had just tried on two dresses, but she didnt like them. Sheined,I didnt see any dress I like, but Id better buy two bags. I cante here for anything I dont want to waste salestime either. After that, she sat down on the sofa and asked the salesman to fetch the bags. At this time, lines ofments appeared on the screen. Sweet Candy is so beautiful! With her looks, she should be an actress No wonder she has gained millions of fans in less than a month. Silka had always been praised as a graceful beauty. At this moment, when she heard others admired Sweet Candy in the broadcast room, she was a little unhappy. She picked up her phone and observed for a while. Then she said disdainfully,Its her trick. You can check how many rewards and gifts she got after she turned her camera on.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. She smiled,Didnt she say that her family has 500 million dors? Why is she calling the fans to reward her for these few million dors? She shook her head,Sweet Candy should use another persona. She is so cute, and a five-year-old kid ying video games is an attraction itself. Her studio is too greedy and wants everything After she finished speaking, her fans began topliment her. Thats right, how could a kid from an average family project herself as a rich girl? How hrious. Among the streamers who also prefer this public image, I only think Silka seems rich Silka is wealthy. That Sweety is ridiculous. She keeps sayingdont give me rewards and gifts, but if she doesnt want gifts, why does she keep doing it? Ha-ha, her sugar daddy is funny. He said that they had a fight, so he left the broadcast room. He has a good excuse! Silka looked at the livements and smiled again,This follower is right. Today her rival is Vincent. He is wealthy, so she entered the broadcast room in advance today. While one of her rich fans didnte in advance, the other one fought with her. What a coincidence. But her studio is really smart. This time, I guess they can get her on the trending topic list again As soon as she finished speaking, the screen suddenly filled with livements. Silka looked at it carefully. Check out Sweet Candys live room! Oh my God! Chapter 116 The Hero Saves the Beauty! Silka was stunned and asked,Whats the matter? On the screen: [In my lifetime, I personally witnessed a transaction worth ten million yuan!] [If this is not a wealthy family] [The big boss has appeared!] When Silka saw these words, her pupils shrank. She forgot that she was doing her live stream. She took the mobile phone and turned to the live broadcast room of Sweet Candys. As soon as she entered, arge number of gifts flooded the screen, covering the whole screen. In the Smith familys vi. Julian Smith was still standing at the door of Genes study. Ever since Gene sent a message to Kate, Julian kept observing him. Seeing the tyrants gloomy and unpredictable face as he stared at the broadcast room, Gene couldnt figure out what he was thinking at this moment. ording to the violent and domineering personality, Gene had already known that as soon as his father knew that he still had a daughter, he would definitely snatch her back directly. But why was he still standing there motionlessly and looking like he was in a dilemma? Smart Gene entered the broadcast room and flipped up the message on the screen. Soon, the dispute between the tyrant and Kate was found. Gene was speechless. Whats wrong with the tyrant? How could a man in his twenties get involved with a five-year-old child? Especially the wordsyour father is a jerk. Was it really said by him? How inharmonious! Being shocked, Julian Smith began to think of what he had just said, and he was embarrassed. When Gene was dressed like a little princess, Julian always had the illusion that he had a daughter. As long as he thought that he had a daughter, his heart would soften inexplicably. Besides, unlike his son, Sweet Candy was such a cute and real daughter, making him feel familiar and eager. That was why he felt inexplicably jealous when Sweet Candy said that her father ignored her. He couldnt believe that someone didnt cherish a daughter. So in a moment of aberration, he said the childish words-your father is a jerk. At that time, he thought,Anyway, no one on the Inte knows who I am But at this moment As his expression changed, he lowered his eyelids and nced at Gene with his dark eyes. His gaze swept faintly over Genes phone. Lenny Patel was still making a fuss.Boss, what the hell is going on here? Julian Smiths thin lips moved as he uttered coldly,That is my daughter! Lenny Patel:! Gene:What! God! The tyrant seemed to be so sure that he must have found the true identity of Kate. Just as Gene was thinking about what to do next, he heard the tyrants order,Investigate it immediately. Even if it takes a lot of effort, find her! Lenny Patel stood up straight and replied,Yes! Just as he was about to leave, Julian Smith continued and added,Keep it a secret. Lenny Patel nodded. Gene: The corner of his mouth twitched. He thought that his father was such a fool! Things were already so obvious. He and his sister had exchanged identities at the Rheinsville City. After they came to Parkgrove, his mommys intentions were also so obvious. His father Julian couldnt guess and think of these things and the reasons because he even didnt know that he had a daughter. But now that he knew, what was the meaning of investigating? Wasnt it obvious where the younger sister was? Thinking of this, Gene twitched the corners of his mouth and asked,Dad, is your IQ really 310? Julian was speechless. He lowered his head and looked at Gene. His eyes were deep and dark, and his teardrop mole was also shing with a sharp light.What? Have you seen your younger sister? Gene: No. It was a good thing that his father didnt know this, then he cant betray his mother! When Julian Smith heard this, he didnt seem suspicious but just frowned and looked at the broadcast room. Gene had just paid attention to thements in the broadcast room and knew that Kate could notpete with others now. As a fan of his sister, he would never allow it!N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. He paused and suddenly said,Dad, if you give sister gifts now in the broadcast room and help her win thepetition, just like saving a damsel in distress, your rtionship with her will definitely be eased! When Julian heard this, he paused for a moment, coughed, and said in a cold and hard voice,The rtionship between father and daughter doesnt need to be eased. But since she is my daughter, how can I let the daughter of the Smith family lose? Gene: It was obvious that his father cared for his younger sister, but why did he just pretend not to care? Gene sighed and looked at the broadcast room again. Suddenly, he was surprised and shouted,Dad! Julian Smith just had the gifts ready and was nning to act as a hero to give support to his daughter when arge number of gifts flooded the screen! On the other side, after Kate turned off the camera, her heart was still beating wildly. She did not understand why the camera was suddenly turned on. Had she identally pressed it? Just as she was thinking about the reason, arge amount of gifts appeared in her broadcast room. Arge number of presents directly blocked the screen and even upied the whole screen in a domineering and overbearing way. Kate was stunned. Following the source of the gifts, she saw that it was hersugar grandpa! First of all, there were 10 virtual nes, worth 10 million dors! After the special effects of the ne disappeared, the sugar grandpa then sent a message:[Why did you start earlier today?] At this moment, Kates heart warmed slightly. She felt that her sugar grandpa was tall and handsome, adding ayer of golden light to her heart. Although she did not care about the results of thepetition, she still wanted to win when she saw the support of her fans. However, Vincents gifts were two million dors higher than hers. If she spent two million dors, her mother would definitely find out. She had been prepared to lose, but she didnt expect that her sugar grandpa woulde! Kates dark eyes glowed. She smiled and said sweetly,Thank you, sugar grandpa! The sugar grandpa replied:[The Next time you are in trouble, just call me on Facebook, Ill always be there.] Kate:Okay! Are you feeling better today? Did you enjoy your lunch? Julian Smiths face was as cold as ice, exuding a chilling aura. Late He waste! He had missed an important opportunity to redeem his image in front of his daughter. Julian Smith stared at thesugar grandpawho was ranked first. If eyes could kill, he would have seen through his phone by now! Gene Smith, who was next to his father, was speechless again. At this time, the door was pushed open. Genes uncle Lockie Smith came in. As soon as he entered, he hurriedly said,Brother, can you lend me 10 million dors? My idol, Sweet Candy, is going to be defeated in her broadcast room. I have to give her some support! Hearing this, Julian Smith narrowed his eyes and said in a surprising tone,Do you know Sweet Candy? Chapter 117 The Peremptory Boss is Online Lockie Smith had received the news that Kate was nearly defeated since she started her show. However, he didnt have enough money, so he drove to Julian and still didnt know what had happenedter in the broadcast room. Hearing Julians question, he nodded and said,Of course! Shes myboss. We often y games together. Julian Smiths eyes darkened.Have you seen her in real life? Lockie Smith quickly replied,No, no Gene: Uncle, if you didnt look away and didnt dare to look at my father directly, didnt cough for a while, didnt touch your head, and didnt have so much petty action, these words might be credible! Gene raised his head again and looked at his father in silence, only to see that Julian seemed to believe his uncle and even didnt ask more questions. Gene walked past them and said,Kate doesnt need the gifts anymore. Lockie Smith:Why??? Lockie turned on his phone, only to find that Sweet Candy was far ahead of his rivals. Although Vincent was from a rich family, he was definitely not as rich as Lockie Smith, who was from a really rich family. Lockies pocket money was less than ten million dors, not to mention him. Therefore, Vincent directly gave up and even joked in the broadcast room,Oh no, my family has only 100 million dors. Im not as rich as Sweetys family who has 500 million yuan. lose, I have lost thepetition His straightforwardness also attracted a lot of fans, especially Kates mother fans. Some of them felt that Vincent was candid and praised him. Then they ran to the broadcast room of Silka and strongly asked her to apologize! When Silka arrived at Sweet Candys broadcast room and saw the 10 million reward, she immediately became downhearted and just sneered and said,Actually, 10 million dors is nothing. On the screen, Sweet Candys fans were discussing. Nothing? Do you have the ability to buy something worth 10 million dors? Or can you reward yourself with 10 million dors? [Please apologize to Sweety!] [I finally understand. Some people praise themselves as rich and powerful people. And thats the reason why they bully Sweety, the really rich girl.] [Ah! Silka does live stream every day. She always says that she visits luxury stores, but in fact, she doesnt buy expensive things at all. For example, today, after trying on so many clothes, we said that the third piece is beautiful. She just asked about the price. When hearing that the price was 100, 000 dors, she didnt buy it. The bags she has bought were also worth tens of thousands. Of course, we cant afford to pay tens of thousands, but a wealthy family doesnt just buy bags. Also, the clothes shes wearing look like theyre from the same kind of Amazon. Compared to Sweety, Silka looks like a pirate princess.] [Apologies, Fake Princess!] [Yeah, apologize!] Amidst the curses, Silkas eyes reddened as she coquettishlymented,Sweet Candys fans, arent you being a little too vicious? You are really ignorant. Fans:??? On the screen: Oh! Piss me off. Why didnt you say that when you secretly mock Sweet Candy and when your fans scold us? No. Thats not secretly. Its totally a matter of face-to-face satire! [This is a typical case of having two faces!] [Apologize!] Silka sighed and said,Actually, its not impossible for a studio to offer 10 million dors to support someone. Besides, thepany will share the profits with us, which means that thepany will only need to offer half the fees Seeing that she was still reluctant to admit it even at this moment, everyone was angry. Lockie Smith also scolded,Little B*tch! How dare she bully Sweety? She must be tired of living! Ill Ill find my brother and have him teach her a lesson! Gene: Uncle, youre such a good-for-nothing. Lockie Smith smiled awkwardly and then proudly said.Gene, did you see that? Under my brothers interrogation, I insisted that I havent seen Sweet Candy before. You must tell these to Sweety! Besides, I have fought my way into the top ten of the national game, but it was too difficult in the jungle. Without a good marksman, it was almost impossible to get into the top three! Can you ask Sweety that when she has time to lead me to y? Gene twitched the corner of his mouth and saidUncle, are you sure thats interrogation? Lockie Smith waved his hand and said,When my brother kicked me, I was afraid that I would tell the truth about everything to him, but on Sweetys matter, I have done my best to keep it a secret. My loyalty to Kate is so sincere, and I have never had the thought of betraying her! Almost as soon as he finished speaking, Julian Smith walked in and looked at Lockie gloomily.I remember you said that I have a daughter. Where is she? Lockie Smith:? Lockie looked at Gene and found that he was looking at him with disdain.Is this what you have said that you have never had the thought of betrayal? Lockie wiped away the non-existent sweat on his forehead and said,brother, I, I was talking nonsense Gene sighed silently. Oh no! If Tyrant asked another question, his uncle would betray their friendship to y up to his father. While Gene was thinking about it, he saw that Julian seemed to believe his uncles words and just said,Fine. Julian Smith walked to Lenny Patel, who was searching for information about Sweet Candy on the sofa of a temporary office. He said tly,Searching the information about another online influencer-Silka. Lenny looked up and said.Okay, boss, then? Julian Smith coldly and tyrannically said,cklist her from the inte. In the Williams family. After Vincent was defeated, people in Kates live streaming room were still eagerly discussing whether Silka would apologize or not. The fans were filled with indignation, but Kate just tilted her head and said,Three-year-old children know that they should apologize if they are wrong. Dont push her. After all, she hasnt grown up yet. A series of question marks suddenly appeared on the screen. Kate added,When she bes an adult, I believe that she wille and apologize! Everyone was speechless. Everyone was confused by these words, but then they saw the exnation on the screen and immediately understood. On the screen:[Oh! Sweety is so good at scolding. Where did she learn that? She indirectly pointed out that Silka was not a human being and hadnt grown up yet!] [Nice!] [I got it] [Although it feels good to scold Silka, Sweety still feels so aggrieved]N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Among thesements on the screen, her sugar grandpa said:[Then Ill cklist Silkas live broadcast room from the inte.] Almost as soon as he finished speaking, other red characters are floating onto the screen. Julian:[She has been cklisted!.] Kate was stunned when she saw this. Then, she saw the words on the screen said by Julian:[Is the PK over? I just went to recharge, which spent some time. There are 10 million dors in my ount. Ill give it to you tomorrow.] Kate:! Just then, with a tinkle of bells, Kates WhatsApp received a new message. She picked up her mobile phone and found that there was a new friend application:Julian. [Sorry, I deleted you yesterday by mistake and I want to add you as a friend again]. Chapter 118 If He Had a Child Kate:? She opened her eyes which looked like grapes and stared at the phone for a while. If she had not asked her brother, she would have believed him! But her brother said that father did it on purpose. Kate was angry and the consequences were serious. Therefore, Kate refused him directly. At this time, the fans on the screen began tough at the sugar daddy. Its so funny. Who said that just now? Hes not Sweetys father. [Just now, he said that only if Sweety can give in that he would help, and then he left the broadcast room. We all thought that he had left but it turns out that he just went to recharge.] [Ah! I love this sugar daddy, so domineering!] [But I love the sugar grandpa more!] [I also feel that sugar grandpa is more domineering!] Then, Kates new administrator in the roomunched a round of voting,Do you prefer sugar grandpa or sugar daddy? Kate looked at the screen and announced childishly,I prefer my sugar grandpa! But please dont give gifts anymore. Its enough. Mommy said that I cant take too many things given by others. The sugar grandpa:[Not much, Im willing to send.]Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Kate kept a straight face and said seriously,No, if you send more gifts, I will be angry! The sugar grandpa had no choice but to sigh,OK. Their interaction had made more people choose the sugar grandpa, while sugar daddy only had a few pitiful supporters. Julian was speechless. His friend application was rejected and he was also disliked on the live streaming tform. At this moment, he looked a little angry. However, there were many ways to coax the little girl. The reason why she was so close to the sugar grandpa was that he had appeared and helped Sweety win thepetition. Then tomorrow, he would also act like a hero and help her, which would definitely make the little girl believe him! While thinking, Lenny Patel handed over the information to him,Mr. Smith, I found the information about Sweet Candy. Because she is young, she used her parentsID number to register. Her mother is Rani Brown, and her father is Coot Santon a strange name. Julian Smith:! Her mother is Rani Brown, and her father is Coot Santon how different. He clenched his fists, gritted his teeth, and said in a cold voice,Find out the information about Taylor Green! Lenny Patel paused.Mr. Smith, weve already investigated Ms. Green many times. Its indeed the true information. As soon as he finished speaking, he heard Julian Smiths disgruntled voice.Have you found that she was Marvel? Lenny Patel lowered his head and dared not speak again,Ill go check right now. In the evening. Ah, did Dad really say that? Kate hid in the restroom, secretly talking on the phone with her brother. Although Genes voice was also young, it inexplicably gave people a sense of security.Yes, he is investigating where you are, but he seems to have encountered some problems and cant find anything. Kate curled her lips and said,Of course. Let me tell you a secret. Mommy is a hacker! At the mention of her mommy, Kate was always proud. Then she added,Brother, I have a silly dad! Gene said,I also think so, so I have sent him my vitamin to give him more nutrition. Yeah, Brother, you did a good job, thats great! Then I can do my live stream at ease~Anyway, he cant find me! Gene said,Okay. After they finished chatting, Kate went out of the restroom and saw that her mother Taylor Green had finished taking a shower and was lying on the bed. Kate thought for a moment.Anyway, Dad cant find them for the time being, so just dont tell these things to mommy now. Otherwise, if Mommy found out, she would definitely stop her from continuing live streaming. So, just dont tell her now. Kate went to bed, took out her mobile phone, and sent a few cute emojis to sugar grandpa on Facebook. The sugar grandpa quickly replied:[Go to bed early]. Sweet Candy:[Okay, you should sleep early, too. Mommy said that keeping early hours can make us full of energy!] In the Green family. Grove Greeny on the bed feebly and replied with difficulty,[Okay.] After putting down his phone, he looked at the ceiling. Outside the door, Maggie Green, his adopted daughter, said in a low voice,Dad doesnt have a good appetite. The porridge must be cooked soft and mushy, with some minced meat to add some nutrition. Do you understand? The nanny replied,Ok, Miss. Green, dont worry. Ive remembered all these. Okay. Grove Green sighed as he listened to the conversation. After all, she was not his biological daughter. Her care for him was a little superficial. He closed his eyes and suddenly felt that life was very boring. For twenty years, Scobie Williams suddenly disappeared. He searched for her for a long time but couldnt find her. When he finally arrived in Rheinsville City, he found that she was already married and even had a child. At that time, Scobie said to him,Forget me, Grove. Im so sorry, but Kevin Green and I love each other. If you really love me, you should let me go. Let her go At that time, he had the ability to catch her, put her under his control, and forcibly possess her. He did have that idea. Therefore, he asked some people to arrest her. But on the way back to Parkgrove, he saw the stubborn woman crying in front of him. His heart was aching. In the end, he let her go. Before she left, she looked at him and said,Find someone to marry. You will have a wife and a child. Forget me. Im sorry After returning to the Parkgrove, he pretended to be strong, but no longer wanted to get married. Later, he adopted a daughter. Because he had heard that she had given birth to a daughter. After that, he no longer had any information about her. Now that he thought about it, he was still regretting why he had been so soft-hearted and why he hadnt taken her away by force. If he had, she wouldnt have died of blood loss when she gave birth, and she wouldnt have passed away when the child was at the age of one If he was with her if they had a child, would the child be as cute as Sweet Candy? It was such an idea that made him obsessed with Sweet Candys live stream. He even had the urge to meet her in person. It was Sweet Candy who gave him the determination to live. After all, the rtionship between them through Facebook had grown stronger and stronger. Sweet Candy said that she wished their rtionship can be the nearest and dearest. He closed his eyes. Suddenly, the door was pushed open, and then a light footstep came to his side and called him,Grandpa Grove Grove Green opened his eyes and saw M Green standing by his side. He asked,Whats wrong? M lowered her head and asked,Grandpa, can you give me one million dors? Grove Green was stunned. M was the most sensible child, why would she suddenly ask for money? M lowered her head and said timidly,I just found out that my ssmate Katherine Green, is doing a live stream, but she encountered some difficulties. I want to help her By the way, the name of her live stream is Sweet Candy. Chapter 119 My Father Is Julian Smith! Kate? Grove Green suddenly opened his eyes. His eyes, which had always been dull, were shining. He looked straight at M. The little child lowered her head and said,Grandpa Grove, I know that I shouldnt borrow money from you, but mom is in charge of my money. And she doesnt allow me to ask dad for money. Brody cant keep any secret, so I will definitely let mom know if I borrow money from him. After thinking for a long time, I can only ask you for help. Then, M looked at him embarrassedly and said,Grandpa Grove, if you dont have enough money, it doesnt matter As soon as she said this, Grove replied with a smile,I have money. Ill give it to you. M Greens eyes lit up and saidThank you, grandpa Grove! Grove asked,Can you tell me more about this ssmate? M nodded and said with admiration,Katherine Green can be a little boy or a little girl. Shes very excellent! Grove Green:? Shes also very good at dancing. During our schools 50th anniversary celebration, Freya Denton was supposed to be the lead dancer. Freya was particrly annoying and often bullied ssmates at school! Grove asked.Does she bully you? M Green shook her head.No, because Im from the Green family. She doesnt dare to mess with me, but she doesnt care about me either. Kate has juste to school, so she bullied Kate. But Kates mother was so powerful that she asked ra Walker for help. Then Kate became the lead dancer.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Brody Green also recognized Kate as his boss and followed her every day, helping her get a cup of water. He often asked her when she would be a little boy. M whispered,I also hope that Kate can be a little boy. Grove was stunned.Why? M Green smiled gently and timidly. Her little oval face was delicate and lovely,When dressed like a little boy, Kate is cool and I like to talk to her. Grove felt as if he understood, yet he also felt that he didnt. He casually transferred a million dors to M through WhatsApp, and then he closed his eyes. Seeing that he was silent, M left quietly. Grandpa Grove was in poor health, and father had told her not to disturb him That night, after work, Baron Green visited Grove as usual. However, he saw Grove, who usually had his eyes closed, was sitting on the bed as if he was waiting for him. Baron was a little surprised and asked,Uncle Grove, whats wrong? Grove Green lowered his eyes and spoke slowly,Will Ms school hold its 50th anniversary? Baron said,Yes, I received an invitation. He didnt n to go. After all, it didnt matter whether he went to or not. Besides, M was timid and weak and didnt need to perform. While he was thinking, he heard Uncle Grove say,I want to go and have a look. Baron was stunned.Really? Grove repeated himself,I want to go and take a look. Baron Green couldnt believe it, but he still said,Okay, Ill arrange it. After leaving Groves bedroom, Baron Green turned around and frowned. After a while, he asked the nanny,Did anything happen to Uncle Grove today? The nanny stood up straight. Although Mr. Green looked gentle, she even showed her respect to him,M seems to have been here today. Barons expression softened at the mention of M. He just said,Ok, I see. It seemed that Uncle Grove decided to go to the kindergarten for M. Then Baron decided to apany him. The next afternoon. After Julian Smith finished his work at the ST Corporation, he didnt go home directly. Instead, he drove Gene back and then found an excuse to go out. The driver asked,Sir, where are you going? In the SNBB Kindergarten. OK. In kindergarten. Soon it would be the 50th-anniversary celebration, so the 20 children participating in the opening dance would practice for an hour more than usual. Four oclock in the afternoon. Kate entered the dance room with her friends, and everyone stood in a line. Freya Denton stood beside Kate. The students had been warned not to provoke her, but today they all pouted and red at Freya from time to time. In the past, Freya had a bad temper, but everyone was afraid of the dance teacher, so they were very tolerant of her. But now, everyone was ying with Kate and ignored her. Freya Denton had been restraining herself for several days and finally couldnt bear it anymore. Suddenly, she reached out and pushed Kate directly. Kate took two steps back and then looked at her in surprise.Puppy Freya, what are you doing? Freya shouted,Youre the Puppy Kate! Im not a dog! Kate said,But thats how you bark like a dog that day! Kate bent down and deliberately made a wrong gesture, shouting,Quack, Quack Freya Denton snorted at once,You were wrong! It should be like this! She pretended to be a puppy again and stuck out her little tongue.woof, woof, woof~ Kate smiled and stood up straight.Puppy Freya, you did a good job! Freya stood up straight and raised her chin. However, the surrounding children suddenlyughed. After Freya reacted for a moment, she suddenly came to a realization. Immediately, she was so angry that she ced her hands on her waist. After that with anohsound, she started crying. Kate covered her ears and looked at her helplessly. Was she crying because she couldnt win the argument? While she was thinking, Dailey Denton walked in. Hearing Freyas cry, she frowned and asked,Whats wrong? Freya pointed at Kate and said,She bullied me! Kate shook her head,No, I dont. The other students also helped to testify,Kate didnt bully Freya. It was Freya who pushed Kate. During this period, everyone saw clearly that Dailey has particrly paid attention to Kate, just like the two children of the Green family. Therefore, Teacher Dailey would definitely not dare to bully Kate. Unexpectedly, as soon as this idea came to their mind, they heard Dailey suddenly scold,Kate, apologize to Freya immediately! Kate was stunned for a moment, then shook her head and said,No, Im not wrong. Well, you know your mistakes, but you still refuse to change. Come out with me! Dailey Denton grabbed Kates arm and dragged her out. As she walked, she said fiercely,Katherine Green, Ive figured it out that Mr. Smith only has one son! He didnt have any daughter. You lied to me and Ill teach you a lesson! Please stand under the sun for two hours! And youll have to give up the center position! After that, she dragged her directly to the corner of the wall. Her face looked so fierce that Kates eyes widened. The little girl, who had never suffered losses, hurriedly said,No, my father is Julian Smith! Dailey Denton sneered and said,Youre so stubborn. If your father is really Julian Smith, call him to pick you up at school! Chapter 120 Who Do You Think You Are Hearing this, Kates eyes dimmed. She and her dad hadnt recognized each other, so how could she call her dad to pick her up? But she still tried to fight back. She straightened her back, and put her fat hands on her waist,If you dont believe me, you can call my father and ask him is Kate his daughter! Dailey was stunned. The slightly fierce-looking woman was rendered speechless by these words. She paused for a moment before sneering and saying,How could I disturb Mr. Smith for such a small thing? So you are afraid of my father! Who would dare to mess with Julian Smith in Parkgroves business circle? Dailey Dentons throat twitched, and she added with bad grace,No! I just feel that youre borrowing Mr. Smiths name! Kate tilted her head and said,But who my father is has nothing to do with the central position. When Dailey was about to speak, Kate took out her mobile phone and said,Teacher Dailey, I identally turned on the recording just now! Recording? Daileys pupils constricted. She hadnt expected that a five-year-old child has so many tricks! She clenched her fists and snatched Kates phone away, sneering,Dont you know that phones are not allowed in school? Kate did not care. She just stared at Dailey with her big blue eyes and said,I know, I am willing to hand over my mobile phone, but my mommy is afraid that I will be bullied at school, so she seems to put a monitor and recording device on me. She touched herself and said,Is it the big buttons on this student card? I dont remember. Teacher Dailey, do I still have to be punished on the yground? Dailey was stunned. She clenched her fists tightly. Although she knew that what Kate said was false, if it were true, it was not good for her if she punished Kate for no reason and was ced on the website. Theres even a risk of being threatened. Daileys facial expression changed several times, and then she squeezed out a stiff smile.How could it be? I was just joking with you.Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org She lowered her eyes and walked into the ssroom,Come back to ss! Kate followed her happily. When they entered the dance room together, Freya was talking to the other children with pride,See? Whoever dares to bully me will be punished by Mommy! Puppy Kate is an example! As soon as she finished speaking, a voice came and said,Hello, Puppy Freya. Freya turned around. When she saw Kate, she curled her lips and was about to cry, but Dailey just said,Kate, please return to the team! Freya suppressed the tear in her eyes. After the group of children stood still, Dailey narrowed her eyes and said,Listen to me, the first movement, 1234, 5678, 2234, 5678 Kate, as the center, your movement is not standard enough. Please stand aside and practice this movement a hundred times! Kate would definitely disagree as she was punished for no reason. But for dance Kate stood aside obediently and began to practice the dance she had just learned. The little girl was very tenacious. Although she was tactful to outsiders, she was actually stubborn. For instance, shes still mad at dad for deleting her. At this moment, Dailey told her that she couldnt dance well, so she insisted on practicing the dance well and showing it to her after finishing it! Seeing Kate dancing so many times, even the rest of the children felt their legs weak. It was tiring to jump up and down, but there were several jumping movements. However, Kate was not tired of it. She just practiced it over and over again. During this period, Dailey asionally came over and said in a sarcastic tone. Katherine Green, can you do it? If you cant, then give up the central position! Yes, your physique is really good, but it seems that you dont have the foundation of dancing. Have you ever learned dancing? Oh, if I were you, I would give up the central position. Dailey Denton stared at the little girl, her eyes shing with a vicious light. She had earlier underestimated this little girl. However, she knew that she could not give her a lesson directly, but she could do it indirectly. She believed that Kate would give up soon if she was arranged with intensive training every day. Kate just gritted her teeth. Her hair was soaked with sweat, but she didnt care. In fact, she knew that Dailey was right. Mother ra liked her. When she wanted to take her to dance, she thought it was too hard and did not follow her. In fact, she knew that her foundation was not as good as Freyas. Although this dance didnt require a high level of skills. If she had been given the chance to do her best, she would never drag the team down! Again and again An hour and a halfter, the dance ss finally ended. Kate felt her legs weak and her whole body was exhausted. On the way back to the ssroom, she even staggered. Brody Green saw her from a distance. He trotted over to hold her arm and took her to the ssroom. M also fetched water for her. Kate raised her head and gulped it down, feeling much better. Freya watched from the side and said,Puppy Kate, as long as you give up the central position, my mother will no longer make things difficult for you! Kate ignored her. After dinner, sses were finally over. Kate yawned drowsily and followed Ms. Miller out of the kindergarten. Today, their ss ended five minutes early, and Taylor waste again. The students were picked up one by one, Kate was still waiting at the door The kindergarten needed to be cleaned. But Ms. Miller knew that it was not easy for Kates mommy to bring up a child. She shouldered everything by herself and needed to pick up Kate on time every day, so the teacher stood at the door with Kate and waited. Just as she was about tofort Kate, Dailey took Freyas hand and stood in front of them.Katherine Green, you said that your father is Julian Smith. Why didnt he ask a driver to pick you up after school? Why are you waiting here? Kate pouted and didnt want to talk to her. Dailey Denton sneered.Maybe your father doesnt want to acknowledge your existence at all. Kate, who was cklisted by her father, was still angry. These words undoubtedly made her sad. She raised her head and shouted,No! Seeing how agitated Kate was, Dailey Denton curled her lips.No? Have you finally admitted that your father isnt Julian Smith? Using his name to swindle people in school. People like you should be kicked out! Im not lying!Kate clenched her fists.My father is Julian Smith In the distance, Julian was seated in the car, staring straight at Kate. The little girl was wearing a kindergarten uniform. Her face was so cute that it made people yearn for her. Julian couldnt help smiling. He got out of the car and walked toward her. As soon as he approached, he heard Dailey Dentons sarcasm.Ah, even now, you insist that your father is Julian Smith. Katherine, who do you think you are? Chapter 121 A Lovely Daughter! As soon as Dailey finished speaking, she heard a low voice.I dont know if she is in trouble, but I know that I can get you into trouble. Daileys body froze. She slowly turned around as if petrified and saw Julian standing there. He was meticulously dressed in a ck suit. His tie was tightly fastened, and he was tall and slender. He had an aura of power, and his face was solemn. Even the mole at the corner of his eyes seemed to be emitting coldness. The atmosphere at the entrance of the kindergarten crackled with tension. Dailey had met Julian before. She had attended Parkgroves business dinner with her husband, Rob. Mr. Smith sat there, surrounded by a group of people who wanted to go up and curry favor but didnt dare to. He was very young, only in his twenties. He was handsome with an extraordinary temperament, like a god who had descended from heaven. At that time, Dailey finally saw what a real aristocratic temperament was. Therefore, Dailey had a deep impression of him. But now, why is Mr. Smith here? While she was thinking, Kates shouted surprisedly.Dad? Dailey was stunned. She looked at Kate in disbelief and then looked back at Julian. Pointing at Kate, she stammered,Mr, Mr. Smith, is this your child? Julian looked at Kate, his dark and deep eyes full of affection. Although his voice was low, there was a trace of imperceptible trembling in his voice.Yes. Yes Dailey felt very shocked! Kates father was Julian! Her legs went weak and she almost fell to the ground. She tried her best to control herself not to disclose her revolting manner in front of everyone. She felt that she was about to be out of breath. Julian stepped forward and bent down to pick Kate up. He was tall, with long legs, and Kate was cute. The scene was harmonious, but no one noticed that Julians arm holding Kate was a little stiff. He seemed to be afraid that he would hurt her. After finding afortable position for Kate, Julian looked at Dailey and asked directly,Who is your husband? Dailey didnt want to answer, but she has to say, the Denton, the Denton family. Rob Denton?Julian snorted.Got it. Got it got it! Got it?! Dailey had always known that Julian was very gentlemanly and didnt bully women. If an unmarried woman offended him, he would make trouble for his father. If a married woman offended him, he would find her husband! So Julian was nning to make trouble for Rob?! Dailey could no longer hold back. She staggered and fell to the ground. Ms. Miller didnt know Julian. He only thought that Kates father was very handsome. When he saw that Julian had taken Kate away, he looked at Dailey and asked,Ms. Denton, whats wrong with you? Dailey was stunned. She got up from the ground and got in the car with Freya in a hurry as if she were fleeing. The other side. Kate, who was in Julians arms, opened her eyes wide like ck grapes. Her bright eyes were filled with shock. Dad was so handsome just now! Well, did Dad recognize her? Just as she was thinking, she saw Julian looking at her. His voice was gentle as he asked,Why are you here instead of at the Algernon family? Kate:? Julian spoke again.I was just passing by when I was on business. I saw you from afar, so I came over to take a look. Why are you wearing a kindergarten uniform? And its a skirt? Kate understood that her father didnt recognize her yet! He thought she was her brother! Kate nodded.Dad, Mr. Algernon sent me here! She had no choice but to pass the buck to Mr. Algernon first! If Dad kept asking, she would let Mr. Algernon make up a usible reason~ Kate was so optimistic that she did not notice the big smile on Julians lips at all. Well He had that feeling. Julian couldnt hold back his smile. This is-his lovely daughter! She was indeed different from his son. Just when Kate thought that he would question her, Julian said, We are not going home now. Lets go to buy toys. Kate:? She blinked her big eyes.Ah?Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Julians heart softened.What do you like? Barbie Doll! So, Kate was taken to the Barbie store. Looking at so many dolls, she could not put them down. Which one should she buy? She felt struggling! When Kate was struggling, her father said,Pack all these up and send them home. Kate:!! Ah, ah, ah, ah, she suddenly forgave her Dad! No, she, Kate, would never yield to him because of a few babies. Julian breathed a sigh of relief when he saw his daughters visibly happy expression. C The Algernon family After Gene waited for more than half an hour, Julian still hadnte to pick him up. He sat on the threshold in boredom, holding his chin with both hands. At this time, a Volkswagen CC stopped at the gate. Taylor got out of the car and strode over.Gene,e with me. Gene was shocked. Taylor touched her nose and said with a little embarrassment,When your father saw Kate, he mistook her for you and took her away. I didnt know about it until I went to the kindergarten and didnt pick her up. So itste when I pick you up. Gene: He had a feeling that he had been abandoned. However, he already knew that he had a daughter. Why didnt he think that Kate was a girl when he saw her? He sighed and was deeply worried about his fathers IQ. Fortunately, he was a boy, and his IQ was inherited from his mommy Gene silently followed Taylor into the car. On the way, he suddenly asked,Mommy, what will you do if Dad knows Kate? Taylor casually put her long fingers on the steering wheel, and a trace of seriousness shed in her almond-shaped eyes.Then Ill take you and Kate and run away. Gene: Taylor curled her lips and said in azy voice,Actually, its not that she cant recognize him. I just want to know why your father hates me. She didnt think she had done anything annoying! They quickly returned to the Williams family. Gene greeted Daria coldly and went upstairs. After entering the bedroom, he picked up his mobile phone and called Kate. Kate was immersed in the Barbie, unable to extricate herself from it. At the door. Julian watched her happiness and smiled. At this moment, Lenny suddenly walked over.Mr. Smith, I found some information about Ms. Green. Julians eyes darkened when he heard this. He nced at Lenny first, telling him not to continue. After they entered the study, he ordered,Say it. Chapter 122 He Had Seen Through Everything Lenny said respectfully,We found out that when Ms. Green was pregnant before marriage, the Green family once said that she was pregnant for no reason. They didnt know who the childs father was, but everyone didnt believe it and said that her behaviour was improper, so they found an excuse. Pregnant for no reason Julian suddenly remembered that she had once asked him how he had Gene. At that time, he had said that he didnt know either and didnt know if she believed him. She answered she believed him. He thought that she adored him so much that she would believe whatever he said, but he didnt expect it to be like this! Julian lowered his gaze.Anything else? Lenny shook his head. Julian went on asking,Find out why she gave birth to twins. Lenny was stunned.Twins? He frowned and said,We didnt find anything! And Ms. Green didnt do anything during her five years abroad. Julian waved his hand.Continue the investigation. OK. After Lenny left, Julian sat at his desk and listened to Katesughter in the room with an unfathomable smile. As soon as he saw Kate in the broadcast room, all the mystery was cleared and he was suddenly enlightened. The change in his sons personality, the situation in Rheinsville City Hotel, as well as Taylors inexplicable concern for himRAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only At that moment, in addition to the joy of having a daughter, there was anotherplicated feeling, which was the anger of being cheated on! That woman approached him not because she loved him, but because of her son! This discovery made him particrly unhappy. It turned out that from the beginning to the end, in this rtionship, he had been thinking too much. At that moment, he felt both joy and sorrow. He was happy that the two of them had such a rtionship. He was happy that he had a daughter. He was sad that at the moment of his discovery, he would rather not discover the truth Almost subconsciously, he pretended not to know who his daughter was. In front of his son, he asked Lenny to investigate and act out a y to confuse the other party and make them think that he hadnt found out yet. After that, he knew that he had deleted his daughters WhatsApp and hurriedly added her to restore their rtionship. Then, he recalled the time they had spent together The woman once said that her kidsfather was a fool. At that time, he was extremely disgusted and even a little jealous of the fool, but in the end, the fool turned out to be himself! He knew that his daughter was in SNBB, and it was also because she went there in the name of him that he knew where his daughter was He waited quietly in kindergarten, still thinking about it. In the past, if he didnt know Taylor and didnt have a deep understanding of her when he saw his daughter, his first reaction would be to directly take her home! His child could not strand in the outside world! But when he saw his daughter being bullied and stood up for her, his heart softened again If he really did that, he would fall out with that woman and it would be impossible for him to be with her. Julian lowered his gaze and hit the table with his hands, trying toe up with a measure. The three of them didnt want him to know, which meant that they must have reached a consensus. They were afraid that he would separate them. Then, he would maintain this situation temporarily! At least, he had brought his daughter back. It was a pity that he offended his daughter without knowing it. Then he would give an eye for an eye! When his daughter didnt know that he had known her true identity, he should regain his dignity as a father! That teacher dared to bully his daughter. So that teacher would be in trouble! The Denton family had invested in real estate and now was on the verge of bankruptcy. He did not mind speeding it up! Thinking of this, Julian looked at theputer and typed rapidly on the keyboard before entering the Empire League system After doing a series of things, Julian picked up his phone and looked at the time. It was time for his daughter to do a live broadcast. Yesterday, his daughter had already told her sugar grandpa who was on the top of the rewarding list not to give her reward anymore. However, it was hard for her to win thepetition today. At this time, he had to reward her as her sugar daddy! AlthoughA hero saves the beautywas old-fashioned, it was very effective. With these thoughts in mind, Julian stood up and walked out. As expected, he saw his daughter locking her door secretly. He wondered what she was doing in the room. He smirked, returned to the study, and logged into the broadcast room. Sweet Candy had already ranked in the top forty. Today, thepetition would decide the top twenty. It could be regarded as the semifinal. Only by ranking in the top ten could she have the opportunity to promote herself and be the final winner. The further she went, the more difficult it became. Yesterday, she met a rich second generation. Today, Sweet Candy happened to meet a big streamer who had 8 million fans. At this time, the streamers fans had given him gifts worth three million dors, so it was very difficult for her to win him. Sweet Candy whispered,Theres no need to fight for it! We only have less than a million fans. We cant win! Julian curled his lips. Fans were not rich enough. In such a situation, thepetition depended on fansmoney He nned to wait ten minutes. When there was a wide gap between them, he would take action. At that time, Kate would be moved, just like she and her sugar grandpa yesterday When he was thinking about it, he saw- M sent her 9999 nes. Brody sent her 9999 nes. Xander sent her 9999 nes. Someone sent her 9999 nes. There were many ne gifts, which were all sent by children of Kates kindergarten. The children in the kindergarten were all rich second generations and had a lot of pocket money! In just a moment, she had five million dors more than the other party! Kate was excited and shouted,Why are you here? Brody left a message:Boss, these people are all summoned by me. Go for it! Kate nodded.Okay! Julian pressed his fingers on the gift interface, but the gift had not been sent out yet:? His face darkened. Why did these children have so much pocket money? It was time to discuss with their parents to limit the childrens pocket money! He missed another chance to please his daughter. Julian was so angry that he almost threw his phone away, but at this moment, his phone rang. He saw that Taylor had sent him a WhatsApp message.Mr. Smith, can I ask you a question? Why do you hate your sons mother so much? Julians eyes darkened when he saw this message. It was time for an in-depth discussion. Chapter 123 A Kind Father and Filial Daughter~ After Taylor texted him, she felt that it was too abrupt. She didnt know how that narcissistic man would interpret it As she was thinking about it, she received a message.We can talk about this face-to-face. Taylor also felt that some things should be made clear face-to-face, so she agreed.Okay, when and where. Julian said,When are you avable? Taylor said,As you like. Julian said,Tomorrow morning? Taylor said,No, I want to sleep. Julian said,Then at noon? Taylor said,No, I want to have lunch. Julian Smith said,We can have lunch together. Taylor said,No. Eating with him was always troublesome because they would use small tes. Taylor had never liked to waste time. Nothing was better than sleeping early. She would rather finish her meal in two minutes and sleep for two hours. Julian Smith said,When will you be free? Taylor said,As you like. Julian:? Seeing this ellipsis, Taylor scrolled through their chat history. Suddenly, she found it funny, so she simply replied,Tomorrow at three oclock in the afternoon. You decide the location. Julian said,MTCR Club. It is close to both of us. Taylor said,Okay, no problem. After agreeing on the time and ce, Julia put down his phone and walked out of the study quietly. He carefully went to the door of Kates room and saw the little girl sitting on her brothers desk, ying games with her legs crossed. Her plump face was particrly cute. Her fatty hands quickly slid on the mobile phone, and she was so addicted to it. Her loud voice teasing her teammates and opponents was very cute! Julian looked at Genes room. Because his son had lived here before, the decoration had been masculine, and most of the tables and chairs were blue. He looked to the side The vi was rtively small, only about 200 square meters on each floor. In addition to his study and bedroom, Genes study and bedroom, there were two other rooms. Well, he could think about knocking through the rooms and renovating them into a little princess room. However, his daughter had so many Barbie dolls, and she must have bought more dressester. So the room was not enough.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Genes study was next to hers, so it should be given to her daughter. It seemed that the three rooms were not big enough, or he should give Genes bedroom to his daughter Anyway, Gene always made him angry! While Julian was thinking about the house that would be renovated in the future, Kate finally finished her Livestream. After winning thepetition this time, he pretended to have just finished his work and opened the door. When Kate saw her handsome father, she hurriedly sat up straight, put down the mobile phone, and pretended to read books. Then, Julian asked her,Kate Gene, what do you usually like to do? Gene? Her father had been assimted by her as well. Kate was secretly delighted and nned to answer that she was ying games~ But! Just as she was about to say it, she suddenly realized that she was her brother! If it were her brother, his preferences should be Kate widened her eyes in horror.I, I like Mathematical Olympiad the most Is that so?Julian didnt expect his daughter to love studying so much. His heart softened.Shall I teach you? Gene was self-taught. But how could he give up the chance to get closer to his daughter? He would definitely control his temper and let his daughter enjoy fathers love. Julian was immersed in the scene of a kind father and a filial daughter, so he didnt notice Kate pouting.Boohoo, Dad is really bad! I dont like Dad anymore! C What did you say? Mr. Smith and his son didnt quarrel with each other. Instead, they became even more harmonious?Holding her phone, Doris felt that she had misheard. ording to Julians character, how could he spoil his child after he found out about the Livestream? As a doctor, she interacted with Julians family a lot. She knew that although Julian was doting on his son, he was also very strict with his son! Gene was already an all-rounder talent at such a young age! On the phone, Lenny said,Thats right. After Mr. Smith found out thatyoung masterhad been broadcast live, he looked at the young master with a gentle gaze. How could they quarrel? Are you very disappointed? Doris said in embarrassment,Thats not what I meant. I I understand, I understand. You just want to use this opportunity to seduce Mr. Smith. Its a pity that Mr. Smith didnt add you on WhatsApp, and things didnt go as you wish. Doris:? She clenched her fingers and only felt that Lennys words were too direct and mean! She was about to say something when Lenny opened his mouth.Oh, Mr. Smith asks me to tell you something. When Doris heard about Julian, she immediately asked,What did he say? The Puslinta Hospital doesnt need a scheming director like you. In the future, you will no longer be the private doctor of the Smith family. Miss Miller, you should find another job! Doris was surprised. She was about to say something, but the other party hung up the phone directly. When Doris heard the beeping sound from the phone, she clenched her fists tightly. She had be the head surgeon at such a young age because of the Smith familys support! Now she had offended Julian, so her reputation would be in tatters! No, no She still had supporters! The Green family, which was equally as powerful as the Smith family! Groves life was maintained by the medicine that shemade. Thinking of this, Doris stood up and walked out of the room. It was gettingte, and she was going to the Green family to check up on Groves health. Doris took out the OPT that she had bought. After opening its packaging, she put it into her specially-made box. The little box was made of a special sort of material. Its appearance was very luxurious. It was as if what was inside was not a medicine, but rather a gem. Doris came to the Green family with the pill. As soon as she entered the door, she narrowed her eyes when she saw the famous Mr. Reed sitting there. At this time, Baron, who was standing next to her gently, said,Dr. Miller, please check up Grove. Please take out the medicine that you usually give Grove. Mr. Reed will have a look at it. Although his tone was polite, there was a hint of doubt in it. How could Doris dare to refuse? She bit her lip, took out a pill from her bag, and handed it to Mr. Reed. After taking a few nces at Doris, Mr. Reed picked up the medicine, observed it, and asked hesitantly,Eek? Baron raised his eyes and asked,What is wrong? Chapter 124 The OPT Doris was on tenterhooks, for fear that Mr. Reed would notice something. However, after observing for a long time, he said with a smile,Mr. Evanss medicine is really amazing. I cant tell what the ingredients are. Doris,? She clearly remembered that Mr. Reed had recognized OPT at the medical conference. Howe he didnt recognize it now? However, she had no time to think about that. She said with a smile,Yes, my masters research and development process is very painstaking. Its very reasonable that you cant understand it. Mr. Reed nodded and didnt say anything more. Instead, he returned the pill to her. Doris breathed a sigh of relief and took the pill. She let Grove swallow it and saved his life again. When she left, Baron personally sent her out of the house, which made her pleasant. The head of the Green family had actually given her such an honor! The Green family lived in arge manor. Baron sent her to the door of the living room and said,Dr. Miller, feel free toe to me if you have any problems in the future. This was a promise. Doris hesitated for a moment before saying,Mr. Green, I do have something to tell you To tell you the truth, I have already obtained a Ph. D. degree from Parkgrove Medical University and I am now applying to stay there as a teacher She was less than 30 years old. If she could be a professor at the Medical University and instruct graduate students, she would be a legend in the medical field apart from marvel! As expected, Baron opened his mouth and said indifferently,I got it.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Got it Doris got in the car and was still thinking about what he meant when she received a call from the personnel department of the Medical College.Dr. Miller, your application to stay here has been approved. From today on, you are the youngest professor in our school. Doris was excited. She looked ahead in shock. The car sent by the Green family to pick her up was a Rolls-Royce. She turned to look at the side again. Several security guards opened the door respectfully and even bowed to her. This feeling of being respected made her feel so proud. So this was the feeling of privilege. The Green family was second only to the Smith family, and they both had such an aura. If she could really fall in love with Julian she suddenly thought of Taylor, and a thoughtful look appeared in her eyes. After driving out of the door of the Green family, Doris suddenly looked at the driver and said with a smile,Please take me to Mr. Evanss house. I have something to tell him. The driver replied respectfully,Okay, Dr. Miller. When Doris arrived at Mr. Evanss vi, Mr. Evans was furious in the living room.Why did I give birth to a bastard like you? You gambled again! The fortune of our family will run out one day because of you! Neil Evans, his son, sat on the sofa with a cheeky smile.Then let me marry Doris as soon as possible. Then she can take care of our family. Doris, who was about to step into the living room, paused slightly. She lowered her head, and there was a sh of annoyance in her eyes. She and Neil were college ssmates. When she was in university, Neil had been chasing her. However, Neil had always let Mr. Evans down, and Mr. Evans had no reliable sessor. When she had found out about this, she had pretended to fall in love with Neil. That was why Mr. Evans had regarded her as his sessor. Otherwise, how would Mr. Evans be so good to her? Thinking of this, Doris entered the room. Sure enough, Mr. Evans looked at her and said,Doris, persuade him when you have time! He is always doing nothing! Being reprimanded in front of Doris, Neil couldnt stand it anymore.Dont listen to him. He cant make the OPT so he gets angry with me! Shall I help you steal the form of the OPT? Mr. Evans took a step back in anger and pointed at him in disbelief! Doris hurriedly stepped forward and supported him.Neil, how can you talk to Mr. Evans like that? Isnt it just the OPT? It may not necessarily belong to the Williams family! Hearing this, Mr. Evans frowned and looked at her.What do you mean? Doris smiled and said,The OPT was developed by Scobie Williams. Now her daughter is back with the form. That means the form belongs to her daughter, Taylor. Taylor has to get married, right? Marry? Mr. Evans suddenly realized something and looked over at Neil. Then he looked over at Doris, unsure of what to say. Doris lowered her eyes and sighed.Master, theres actually something that Ive never told you. For so many years, Ive always regarded Neil as my brother Mr. Evans immediately understood what she meant. He smiled and said,Doris, for so many years, I have only treated you as my daughter! Dorisughed.Master, then what are we waiting for? If we dont hurry up, when the others think of this, they might also propose to her Mr. Evans opened his mouth and said,Ill ask the matchmaker to arrange this! When Mr. Evans took out his mobile phone and call the matchmaker, Doris looked at Neil and sighed.Neil, Mr. Evanss wish is to carry forward your familys achievements. If I can help you, I wont feel aggrieved As soon as she said that, Neil stood up in high spirits.Taylor Is she the woman who amazed the whole audience with a dance at the ball? I remember her. Shes very beautiful! Doris,? Looking at the admiration in Neils eyes, she suddenly felt ufortable! Mr. Evans had found a matchmaker. After the phone call, he came back. Doris suddenly asked,Master, how is your rtionship with Mr. Reed? Mr. Evans sneered and said,He takes advantage of his seniority to treat me as an equal. Eh, he really overestimates himself! Did this mean that they were not on good terms? Then, the fact that Mr. Reed hid the OPT was not instructed by her master. Then who told him to do that? C In the Williams familys house. Daria and Carter didnt expect that there would be a guest at 9 oclock in the evening-Ms. Raven, the wife of Dr. Raven, a well-known surgeon in medical science in Parkgrove. The Raven family had a good rtionship with the Evans family, and the Evans family and the Williams family were rivals. Over the years, the Raven family had seldom visited the Williams family. Daria and Carter were a little surprised to see her. Ms. Raven, on the other hand, was a people person. She took Darias hand and said,Ms. Williams, I heard that Taylor hit your sister-inw and stopped you from investing in the property of the Denton family. Daria looked puzzled. Ms. Raven continued,I also heard that she asked you to sell off stock? Isnt that too ignorant and childish? Carters face darkened, feeling that she was being noisy. He turned on the television and switched to the finance news channel. Chapter 125 Shocked! Daria frowned and said,Ms. Raven, did youe sote just to say that? Im afraid that our family will not wee you! Ms. Raven hurriedly shook her head.Of course not. I came this time because I have great news to tell you! Daria was stunned. After all, she was a guest. She resisted the urge to drive her out and asked,Whats the matter? Ms. Raven entered the living room and sat on the couch before changing the topic.When I came, I called your sister-inw to persuade her toe home. Its not good for her to stay in her mothers house. Daria had heard that Hugill had returned to the Brown family and refused to go back. Her brother was determined to teach her a lesson and did not bring her back. However, the two children returned to the Brown family under Hugills encouragement. Hugill also threatened that if her brother did not take her to the Brown family to apologize, she would note back with the children! The Brown family had invested 200 million dors into real estate, which had been intentionally revealed by Hugill. Everyone was envious of the Brown family for having such a great opportunity. Ms. Raven opened her mouth,The Brown family is about to be rich. Theyll be able to make a fortune together with the Denton family. Its embarrassing for your brother to bring them back at that time! I advise you to go with your brother to the Brown family and bring them back now. After all, there are two children! Daria sighed. She had try to persuade her brother. Unfortunately, her brother didnt listen to her at all. He also said that if the two children couldnt tell right from wrong, then the two children shouldnte back! Her brother was angry and she could only call Hugill. No matter how bad Hugill was, with her around, her brothers family could bepleted! However, Hugill scolded her again and said that she would definitely make her brother regret it. It seemed that everyone was convinced that the Brown family was about to rise When she was thinking about it, Ms. Raven pursed her lips again and said,Ms. Williams, you are well-educated, sensible, and considerate. Your sister-inw is also a good person, and everyone knows about it. How did ite to this? It seems to be caused by Taylor, right? Well, so Taylor is a jinx! Darias expression changed drastically when she heard the wordjinx. She was about to say something angrily when she heard Ms. Ravens voice.But she also has merits. After all, shes good-looking, so I am here to propose marriage for someone! Propose marriage?! Marriage between rich and powerful families was rted to the rise and fall of their families. Free love is generally not allowed in these families, so marriage proposal was popr in their families. After all, as long as the two families wanted, they could settle on the marriage directly. Daria frowned and asked,Who is it? The Evans family!Ms. Raven said with a smile.Its Mr. Evanss son, Neil Evans! He said that he saw Ms. Green at the ball and fell in love with her at first sight! After he returned home, he insisted on marrying Ms. Green. At first, Mr. Evans didnt agree. He thought that she has children and had a bad reputation. He thought that she was so tough. But Neil loved her. Mr. Evans couldnt dissuade his son, so he could only ask me to propose marriage! Daria stood up angrily.Neil Evans? Its impossible! How can Taylor marry an ignorant man like him?said Carter angrily. Seeing their reactions, Ms. Raven curled her lips and said,Neil is yful, but Taylors reputation is not good either! Your family didnt seize the Denton familys investment, and the Jones family didnt invest. I heard that you also invested in stocks, so you must have lost a lot of money, right? In that case, Ms. Green is really lucky. She is reckless but Neil still likes her. That is her blessing? F*ck blessing! Daria, who had been well-educated, couldnt help swearing. She pointed to the door and shouted,Get out! How would Ms. Raven get out? Mr. Evans said that if she could let Taylor marry Neil, he would definitely give her a big gift!Material ? N?velDrama.Org. She stood still and said with a smile,Mrs. Williams, Mr. Williams, what are you doing? Im here to propose marriage. Even if you dont agree, you cant drive me out, can you? Does Ms. Green expect too much? The matchmaker wouldnt leave like that. But Ms. Ravens words were too infuriating! Darias face darkened.Ive never seen a matchmaker degrade others! Ms. Raven, were all respectable people. If you dont leave now, dont me us for being rude! Carter spoke up too.Dont me me for being rude if you dont leave! Ms. Raven came alone, so of course, she was afraid of them. She walked to the door awkwardly and scolded as she walked,Oh, what right has an ignorant woman to despise Neil? At least Neil doesnt have a child. At least he doesnt have a stock investment! By the way, Mrs. Williams, how much did she lose? Investing in the stock market and losing money These words made Daria stand still, and she suddenly said,Wait a minute. Ms. Raven stood still and turned around with a smile.Whats wrong? Have you thought it through? Thats right! The Evans family is well-known in medical science. If you be inws with them, you will be so proud. As for the children She sneered and said,Please you, the Williams family, take care of the children. Neil wont look after them. You shouldnt have kept the little bastards. Why didnt you send them to the orphanage? The more she spoke, the more outrageous it became! Daria said with a cold face,Taylor invested in stocks without losing money! She didnt lose money?Ms. Raven was stunned.Recently, the stock market is vtile, and most of the stock prices have been plummeting. How will she not lose money? Daria went upstairs directly to ask Taylor down, and said to her,Taylor, show Ms. Raven the stock you bought! Taylor, who was about to go to sleep, was called downstairs suddenly. She yawned, took out her mobile phonezily, opened the app that bought shares, and clicked on the screen where she held shares. Ms. Raven ridiculed,Could it be that shes lucky and really didnt lose money? Almost as soon as he finished speaking, she saw the ie column on her phone. The stock investment of two million dors had now be ten million dors. Profit:8 million dors It had only been a few days!! Ms. Raven widened her eyes and looked at the phone in disbelief. After confirming that she was not mistaken, she clenched her fists and sneered.So what if you made a few million dors? Youre just lucky. Can youpare it with the Brown familys investment in real estate? Youre really shortsighted! Almost as soon as she finished speaking, a new report suddenly appeared in the financial news!!! Chapter 126 The Embarrassed Ms.Raven Carter Williams had never been good at arguing. He turned the television volume up because he thought Ms. Raven was too noisy when talking. The TV was switched to the financial channel. It was broadcasting thetest news:New regtions are released;controlling house prices;purchasing an apartment for emergency needs Vaguely, these keywords entered the ears of everyone present. Everyone turned their heads and looked at the financial channel on TV seriously. Still, they only heard thest few words,Our reporter has finished reporting. Thank you for watching.RAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Ms. Raven was stunned.What did the news say just now? Although Daria Jones had known about this news for a long time, she still felt surprised when she heard the news on TV. Why would the public announcement of the news be so soon? Normally, there would be faint signs before new things appeared, but they didnt know anything this time. Julian Smith lived up to his reputation for being a capable man. He had received the news so early! However, this was not the time to be shocked. Daria Jones looked at Ms. Raven and smiled.Didnt you hear that? The news mentioned controlling housing prices! The real estate industry is about to end the profiteering mode Ms. Raven was quite somewhat surprised. Daria Jonesughed and said.Wow! Our Taylor is a lucky star. If she hadnt stopped us from investing, I might have invested 20 million dors! Speaking of which, my brother didnt invest in real estate, thanks to our sweetie, Taylor. Daria Jones pretended to be grateful and held Taylor Greens hand.Taylor, its strange. Since you came home, the Williams family has risen again! The Williams family can always turn cmities into blessings no matter what happens. Youre a lucky star! It will probably be their honor to marry into Someone elses family! Ms. Raven couldnt help thinking of the words she had just used to mock Taylor Green. She felt as if she had been pped in the face. Although those born of the noble and wealthy didnt believe in superstition, they believed in luck. For instance, some women brought fortune to their husbands, some men brought fortune to their wives, and Someone was lucky, others were unlucky Todays matter had been made known to all the rich circles by Hugill Brown. Originally, everyone was cursing Taylor Green for being a jinx and causing chaos in the Williams family as soon as she returned home. But now, Daria Joness words hadpletely reversed the situation. After Daria Jones deliberately finished speaking, she raised her chin and looked at Ms. Raven. She pretended to be surprised and said,What? Ms. Raven, why are you still here? Ms. Raven felt extremely embarrassed. Before Ms. Raven came to propose marriage, she had discussed countermeasures with Sharp Evans. Otherwise, her proposing for marriage would be like offending on purpose. Sharp Evans had told Ms. Raven to humiliate Taylor Green. When Taylor Green got married, he would let the Williams family take out the OPT as a dowry. However, Ms. Raven would never have thought there would be such a scene today! Ms. Raven left awkwardly, and then she called Sharp Evans to exin the situation. After thinking about it carefully, Sharp Evans felt that Daria Jones was right. The Williams family had indeed taken out the OPT after Taylor Green returned to the Williams family. Originally, the Williams familys pharmaceutical industry had fallen into decline. Still, now, they were relying on the OPT to expand it! If Ms. Green could marry into the Evans family, they might be able to develop better! At this thought, Sharp Evans looked at Neil Evans and replied directly to Ms. Raven through the phone,I wish you could go to the Williams family again In the Williams familys vi. Daria Jones deliberately called Taylor Green a lucky star to add chips to Taylor Greens remarriage. Taylor Green understood Daria Joness intention, so she didnt expose it. Anyway, she did not mean to get married again. She would rather take a rest. Taylor Green stretchedzily and went upstairs leisurely. When Taylor Green went upstairs, Ms. Raven came back. But this time, Ms. Raven was stopped by Daria Jones, who was standing outside the door. Daria Jones was dressed formally, and her delicate face was full of arrogance. She said directly,Ms. Raven, I think you already know what we mean. Please go back! Ms. Raven sneered and said,Mrs. Williams, thats not what I meant. The Evans family is very sincere in proposing marriage. I misunderstood Taylor Green just now. Please dont me me. Daria Jones lowered her eyelids and said,I dont dare to misunderstand, Ms. Raven. It is Taylors honor to have so many outstanding mene to propose marriage. Unfortunately, Taylor and Young Master Neil are not meant to be. Ms. Raven felt speechless on the spot. The Williams familys words were very meaningful. They forgave her wrong way of proposing marriage. If the news of what had happened today got out, it would be equivalent to promoting Taylor Greens good reputation. Ms. Raven smiled awkwardly and said,Mrs. Williams, Ill pass on a message for the Evans family. It was my fault just now that Young Master Neil fell in love with Ms. Green at first sight, but the Evans family hoped to talk with Ms. Green face to face. What if the two young guys fell in love with each other? Dont you think so? Daria Jones raised her eyebrows.Im afraid Taylor doesnt have the time. How can she not have time? Its good for Ms. Green to meet Young Master Neil. How about this? Tomorrow, at the MTCR club, Young Master Neil will see Ms. Green there! Ms. Raven was afraid that Daria Jones would reject her;she said that and turned to leave. After she left, Carter Williams looked at Daria Jones.Shall Taylor go? Daria Jones replied,Is A yboy worthy of Taylor? No! She walked through the door and instructed Carter Williams,We wont tell Taylor about this. Cartier Williams nodded.Fine. Neil Evanss reputation in their wealthy circle was too bad. Who wanted to see him? The next day, Taylor Green got up on time at 7:40 in the morning. She only brushed her teeth, put on a cap, and drove the child to school. Gene Smith was sitting in the back seat, and he was wearing a school uniform dress. His little face was tight, and he looked unhappy.Mommy, why do I have to go to school? Taylor Green yawned, stared ahead, and said casually,Because your sister Kate will be exposed if you dont go to school. Son, wait obediently for two days. When Kate goes to learn martial arts from the Algernon family, I will change your clothes. Gene Smith sighed helplessly.All right. After sending Gene back to school, Taylor Green went home. She slept until the afternoon, got up, and had lunch. Then she drove to the MTCR club. It was not realistic to hide that Gene and Kate were twins. Kate was so active that her identity would be exposed sooner orter. Therefore, it was better for Taylor tomunicate with Julian Smith before her daughter Kate was discovered and ask about what had happened in the past! Arriving at the multicolored club, Taylor Green stretched out and parked the car in front of the parking lot. Then she walkedzily to the club. Five minutester, another car stopped. Julian Smith got out of the car with Kate in his arms and entered the club. As soon as he entered the hall, he saw that the corridor was decorated very romantically. Could it be that Someone was proposing? It was really low-level. Chapter 127 A Forced Marriage? As soon as Taylor Green entered the hall, Someone came up to her and asked respectfully,Are you, Ms. Green? Taylor Green nodded casually. The man answered,Pleasee with me. Taylor Green was confused. Julian Smith had booked a private room to chat with her. Did he need to make such a big fuss? Puzzled, she followed the waiter. After taking two steps forward, she found a red carpet on the ground. There were many balloons and flowers on both sides. At first nce, it looked very romantic. Some passersby were already pointing at them. Taylor Green felt embarrassed, so she asked,Did you make a mistake? The waiter lowered his head and looked at the business card.Are you Ms. Taylor Green? Its me. That is it,The waiter smiled.Please follow me. Taylor Green was confused again. She followed the waiter hesitantly and asked,Whats going on? The waiter replied,Someone has prepared a surprise for you. We cant tell you for the time being. A surprise for me? Taylor Greens first reaction was that Julian Smith was so weird! Then she suddenly felt that she was quite looking forward to this surprise. Taylor Greens mind was in a mess. Unconsciously, she walked to the other side of the corridor. As soon as she turned a corner, she saw a man standing there with flowers in his hands. The man was dressed in a formal suit and looked rather handsome. He walked straight up to her, knelt down on one knee, and said directly,Ms. Green, please marry me! Taylor Greens mind was immediately filled with questions:Whats going on? On both sides of Neil Evans stood his close friends. Doris Miller also stood behind the crowd. At this moment, everyone apuded.Marry him! Marry him! The noise attracted the attention of the people around. Everyone stopped and gathered around, shouting,Marry him! For a moment, Taylor Green was even more confused! She took a step back,posed herself, and said,Youve got the wrong person, havent you? Neil Evans said,Ms. Green, youre good at jokes! I remembered you the moment you danced. Your graceful figure was unforgettable in my mind. Before I saw you, I never believed in love at first sight, but you made me understand the meaning of love. You came here, which shows you have agreed to marry me, right? His words became more and more frivolously, and Taylor Green frowned. She took another step back.Im here to look for someone. Yes, I am the person you are looking for, Neil Evans! Neil Evans handed the flowers to her again and said,Flowers are a perfect match for a beauty! Taylor Green was stunned. She frowned and spoke again,Im sorry, I dont know you. I still have something to do. Please move aside. While the people around were confused, Neil Evans frowned and said,Ms. Green, youve gone too far, havent you? Yesterday, the matchmaker went to the Williams family on my behalf to propose. She told me that I would wait for you here today. He grabbed Taylor Greens shoulder and said,Since youre here, how could you not recognize me? Unfortunately, before his fingers could touch Taylor Green, Taylor Greens delicate and slender fingers had already pressed on his wrist. With a gentle pull, Neil Evanswas directly thrown over Taylors shoulder and fell to the ground! Neil Evans was shocked! He had always not allowed himself to be taken advantage of. At this moment, after he was thrown to the ground in front of everyone, he flew into a rage out of humiliation. He stood up and snarled,What the hell are you doing? At this time, Doris Miller also came out of the crowd. She frowned and said,Ms. Green, even if you dont like Young Master Neil, you shouldnt humiliate him like this! You dare look down on me?Neil Evans was so angry that he stamped his feet. Doris Millers words hurt his feelings. He stretched out his finger and pointed at Taylor Greens nose.Son of bitch! You and your children are a burden to me. What the fuck dare you to look down on me? Thats right Everyone that came was Neil Evanss friends, and they were all speaking up for him. What right does a person who grew up in Rheinsville City dare to look down on us who grew up in Parkgrove? Young Master Neil was born and raised in Parkgrove city. He has a wide range of contacts in Parkgrove city! I heard that Taylor Green got pregnant before marriage. If she werent so good-looking and didnt have a good reputation as the lucky star, who woulde to propose marriage? Thats right. If Taylor Green doesnt like Young Master Neil, who else can she like? Could it be that she wants Mr. Smith and Mr. Green? Thats bullshit! Everyone was secretly cursing Taylor. What they said made Taylor Green feel annoyed. She looked at those people in front of her mockingly and said lightly,Did Parkgrove No. 3 Hospital let you run out? Her words made everyone quiet down for a moment. Then, everyone instantly flew into a rage out of humiliation! Parkgrove No. 3 Hospital was especially used to treat mental illnesses. Patients who couldnt be cured were generally detained there, equivalent to surveince. Taylor Green was mocking everyone for being a lunatic! Ms. Green, you dont have to be so mean.Doris Miller sighed.Youve also had your engagement canceled, so dont be so picky. Its your blessing to marry Young Master Neil! The person next to Doris Miller asked curiously,Breaking off the engagement? Who did that? Doris Miller said sarcastically,This is Ms. Greens privacy. I Speak! Doris Miller said,Its the Carlos family Carlos family? Why havent we heard of it? Is there a very powerful Carlos family in Parkgrove? No way Doris Miller waved his hand and said,Its not the Carlos family in Parkgrove, but the Carlos family in Rheinsville City. Ms. Green grew up outside. I heard that her father is just doing a small business The Carlos family in Rheinsville City is considered a wealthy family, isnt it? The Carlos family was rather influential in Rheinsville City, but it was not qualified in a ce like Parkgrove.RAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Everyone burst outughing.Isnt it too embarrassing for Taylor Green to be broken off the engagement with a small Carlos family? Who would want a woman like her? At the door. When Julian Smith walked in with Kate in his arms, he saw the gifts and red carpet on the ground;he was teased andughed. Then, he heard a waiter walk past him. I heard that Ms. Green prepared these. She wants to propose to Someone When Julian Smith heard this, his body stiffened. Were these prepared by Ms. Green? There arent many guests called Ms. Green here today, are there? Is Taylor Green proposing to me? Julian Smiths heart raced. He stood up straight and straightened his clothes;he thought:Ms. Green, would you say that let us get married and gave me aplete family since we already had children? Interesting. Julian Smith suddenly felt that the red carpet and gifts werent cheap, and they were even pretty. Thinking of this, he quickened his pace. Chapter 128 Mommy Preferred Young Handsome Guys Kate, held in Julians arms, was very happy now;though she was forced to listen to a math ss by her dad Julian, she could skip sses directly. Her big eyes were dark as she surveyed her surroundings. In a childish voice, she said,Daddy, did Mommy prepare this for you? Julian Smith: Yes, I think so. He coughed and said,If Ms. Green proposed to meter, do you think I should say yes or no? Kates head was full of questions. She looked at her father and felt that he must not have taken his brain out today. How could Mommy do such a foolish thing? If mommy had time to arrange these scenes, she would rather sleep a little longer! Kate twitched her mouth and said,Dad, you think too much. After one of the two waiters finished speaking, the other waiter corrected his mistake.Ms. Green does not prepare this. Someone is going to propose to Ms. Green! You misunderstood! Unfortunately, the narcissistic Julian Smith didnt hear the rest. When he turned a corner, he suddenly heard amotion ahead. Then, he saw Taylor Green surrounded by a group of people.RAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Amidst the sarcasm and mockery, Taylor Green lookedzy, but her back was straight, like a white pine tree standing on a cliff. Julian Smith frowned and was about to walk forward. Who said that no one wants Ms. Green? Suddenly, a gentle and alluring male voice spread throughout the entire corridor. Hearing this, Taylor Green suddenly turned around and saw a man in a light-gray suit standing not far away. He had a delicate face, a pair of deep but warm eyes, thin lips, and a high nose. He was very handsome, and his temperament was very warm, making people feel like they were bathing in a spring breeze. He was like a prince from a fairy tale, walking out of the book step by step until he came to Taylor Greens side. He stood side by side with Taylor Green and said in a clear and pleasant voice,The marriage contract between Ms. Green and the Carlos family is here. How can the Carlos family break off the engagement? Everyone was puzzled. Doris Miller was stunned.Who are you? The man smiled,Norton Carlos. After that, he looked down at Taylor Green. The mans eyshes were extremely long, and there was a mncholy expression in his eyes. He looked very gentle and refined as he said,Ms. Green, Im Richard Carloss uncle. Taylor Green was even more confused. What did Richard Carloss uncle have to do with her? Just as she was thinking, she heard Norton Carloss gentle voice.There are only two unmarried men in the Carlos family, Richard Carlos and me. Originally, your marriage should have been arranged by Richard Carlos. After all, I am older than you by four years. But now that he is heartless towards you, I will fulfill this engagement. This is the marriage contract;you can take a look Norton Carlos showed Taylor Green the marriage contract his mother had written when they were still children. Taylor Green had also received this marriage contract in the past. But when she returned to the country to cancel the engagement, she had torn it up. She thought that Richard Carlos would also tear it up, but why was it still here? Then she looked at the content. The Green family had indeed prepared for Taylor Greens engagement. However, what the Carlos family wrote wasa man of the right age! In other words, it might not be Richard Carlos! Taylor Green frowned:Its too troublesome! How could a new fiance show up all of a sudden But the question was, why did the Carlos family insist on getting engaged to her? Not only Richard Carlos but also Norton Carlos? On the other hand, Norton Carlos was much more reliable than that idiotic Richard Carlos. While Taylor Green was deep in thought, Doris Miller, standing in the distance, heaved a sigh of relief! Originally, Doris Miller had instigated Neil Evans to pursue Taylor Green because she was afraid that Taylor Green and Mr. Smith would be entangled. Now, if Taylor Green had a fiance wouldnt that be great? However, wasnt Taylor Greens fiance a little too good-looking? Norton Carlos was gentle, considerate, and noble. His eyes were innocent and deep, making people want to protect him and couldnt bear to betray him Doris Miller couldnt help saying,Mr. Carlos, she has a child. Do you know that? I know.Norton Carlos said slowly,For Taylors sake, I can ept her child and cherish her as my child in the future. As long as Ms. Green doesnt hate us for breaking off the engagement back then, its fine. Everyone was extremely shocked! Norton Carlos was handsome, but he was also deeply in love with Taylor Green! After Norton Carlos finished speaking, he looked directly at sNeil Evans and said,So, Sir, do you still want to force my fiancee to get married? The wordsforced marriagemade Neil Evans a little embarrassed. But the MTCR Club was opened by the Imperial Group. No one dared to act wildly here. Although Neil Evans was a little dissatisfied, he still snorted. Then he turned around, waved his hand, and left with a group of people. After the people left, Norton Carlos said,Ms. Green, why dont we find a ce to have a good chat? It was true that Taylor Green should talk to him about how to dissolve the engagement with Norton Carlos. Taylor Green was thinking about it, so she nodded. In the distance. Julian Smiths face darkened. He looked at his daughter in his arms. Just as Julian Smith hoped his daughter would say a few more words for him, he saw Kate looking at Norton Carlos with admiration and saying,Dad, that uncle is so handsome! Julian Smith was confused. He asked in a low voice,Do you like him? Kate nodded and said,Yes! His eyshes are so long! Whats more, my mommy likes obedient handsome guys! Julian Smith suddenly had the urge to throw his daughter down! But what could he do? He could only dote on his daughter. Julian Smith took a deep breath and suddenly stepped forward. Just as Taylor Green was about to take Norton Carlos to find a ce to ask about the engagement, she turned her head and saw Julian Smithing over with Kate in his arms. She immediately stood where she was.Mr. Smith? Then, Taylor Green looked at his daughter in his arms and asked, Young Master? Kate was speechless. Julian Smith lowered his gaze and said,Ms. Green, dont you want to know why I hate my sons biological mother? Taylor Green was confused. Although Norton Carlos looked innocent and the Carlos family was not as powerful as the Smith family, at this moment, standing in front of Julian Smith, who was in full swing, he didnt seem to have suppressed his aura. Norton Carlos lowered his gaze and said gently,Ms. Green, if you need anything, you can go first. I can go to the Williams family to discuss the engagement details with Mrs. Williams. Youre not young anymore. Its time for us to get married. Taylor Green was shocked! She looked at Julian Smith and then at Norton Carlos. Taylor Green, who had always been decisive, quickly made a decision.Mr. Carlos, please wait for me. After that, Taylor Green looked at Julian Smith and said,Mr. Smith, lets talk first! Her child was the most important! Chapter 129 The Truth of the Past Seeing that Taylor Green had chosen him, Julian Smith let out a sigh of relief. Julian Smith looked at Norton Carlos and suddenly said,Well talk for a long time. Why dont you find a ce to rest first, Mr. Carlos? When Norton Carlos heard this, he nced at Taylor Green with a slightly depressed look. Then, he found a chair in the corridor and sat down.No, Ill wait for you here. Julian was speechless. If Norton Carlos had waited here, how could Julian Smith and Taylor have calmed down to have a good chat? However, Taylor Green felt that it was good to make it clear today, so she nodded and said,Okay. She followed Julian Smith into the private room. The MTCR club was the best club in Parkgrove city. Many people talked about business here, and the sound instion effect was very good. The voices outside could not be heard after they entered the private room. Taylor Green sat down on the sofa in the private room and looked at Julian Smith.Mr. Smith, you Julian Smith frowned before Taylor Green could finish.Ms. Green, shouldnt you exin the engagement first? Taylor Green was taken aback.What? Julian Smith lowered his gaze, his ears a little red, but he forced himself to say,You care about me so much because you have fancied me, right? Since thats the case, I cant possibly allow a woman like you, who Ive given a chance to, to do two-timing things. Taylor Green was confused. Just as she was about to retort, Julian Smith opened his mouth again.Ms. Green, when you were in Rheinsville City, youve been in frequent contact with my son. After you returned to Parkgrove, you approached me, again and again, to inquire about me. All of this should be what I understand. After all, apart from this reason, there shouldnt be any other reason, right? Taylor Green was shocked! She knew that Julian Smith was narcissistic, and he always thought that all the women who approached him liked him. However, today, he gave her a different feeling. It was as if Julian Smith was setting up the truth and reasoning for her. Was he trying to persuade her and make her feel that she liked him? Taylor Green frowned. When she thought about it carefully, if Julian Smith didnt know that the son was his, then Taylor Greens actions during this period were indeed a little out of line. Taylor Green had paid too much attention to Julian Smith. Moreover, if she denied it now, wouldnt it seem too strange? Taylor Green didnt speak for a while. Julian Smith stared at her with his dark eyes. He had toe to a conclusion as soon as possible. Otherwise, Taylor Green might run away with her fiance! Julian Smith raised an eyebrow, lowered his gaze, and continued,If you dont speak, it means that youre admitting to it. Ms. Green, am I right? Left with no choice, Taylor Green had to admit,Sort of. She nced at Kate. Kate also nced at her silently:s, Mommy only knew how to sleep. I didnt expect that she would contribute to this family one day. Its really rare. Julian Smith saw that she was reluctant, so he picked up his cell phone and sent a message to Lenny Patel:[Check on Norton Carlos.] After he sent the message, Julian Smith put down his phone. Umm. Since Ms. Green likes me and I am willing to give you this opportunity, I will answer your questions in detail. Ms. Green, please ask your questions. Taylor Green looked at him speechlessly;she was very speechless now. However, since Taylor Green had finally found this opportunity, she asked directly,Mr. Smith, do you know Genes biological mother? Julian Smith fixed his gaze on her. His dark, deep eyes flickered a few times before he said,I dont know her. Taylor Green was confused.Then why do you hate Genes biological mother so much? Julian Smith tightened his jaw. He looked at the coffee table before him, and his expression became a little serious. He had never mentioned what had happened back then to anyone because it would expose the scar in his heart. But at this moment, he understood that if he did not make it clear, it would be difficult for him to recognize Taylor Green. Thinking of this, he said lightly,Five years ago, on April 7th, I received a phone call. A woman said that she was my sons mother and asked me to prepare 10 million dors for her. Then she will tell me where my son is. Ten million dors Taylor Green frowned and asked,And then? Julian Smith said in a low voice,Of course, I dont believe that because I have no memory of any woman, except for that night. Taylor Green clenched her fists unconsciously, and the anxiety in her heart made her repeat,And then? Julian Smith noticed the tremor in her voice and slowly said,After that, I hung up the phone. Maybe she realized she couldnt get the money from me, so she sent me a location and said that my child was there. If I didnt get it, my child would suffocate to death. Suffocation to death Even though she knew that Gene Smith was safe and sound, Taylor Green still found it hard to breathe. She suddenly remembered that when she eavesdropped on Kevin Greens phone that day, he said he would bury the child himself As soon as she thought of this, she saw Julian Smiths eyes turn cold.I just happened to be passing by Rheinsville City at that time. I felt that something was a little strange, so I visited there. Sure enough, I saw Gene, who was buried shortly after he was born. Taylor Green suddenly stood up. She clenched her fists so tightly that her arms were trembling.How was he at that time?Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Julian Smith raised his head and looked at her.He was no longer breathing by then. Taylor Greens pupils shrank all of a sudden. Julian Smiths voice was still deep.When I dug Gene out of the soil, his mouth and nose were full of dust. Fortunately, I brought a family doctor with me and gave him rescue breathing in time. The doctor said that the child had been buried for about 20 minutes If I waste after a few minutes, he might not be able to be saved. At this point, Julian Smiths mood also became gloomy, and a sense of frustration and resentment rose from the bottom of his heart.Gene waster found to be suffering from mild autism. The psychologist said that that incident caused it. Although Gene had no memory at that time, he didnt feel safe. As Julian Smith spoke, he stared straight at Taylor Green. Gene had been weak since he was a child. Julian Smith would hate Genes biological mother even more, every time he was ill. For the sake of money, that woman didnt care about her sons life. Julian Smith wished his biological mother were dead. But from the moment he knew that his sons biological mother was Taylor Green, he had been suspicious of what had happened back then. He looked at Taylor Green and asked,Ms. Green, whats wrong with you? Taylor Green looked at him. After learning the truth, Taylor Green felt heartache for Gene, and she also breathed a sigh of relief. She finally knew the reason, and then everything could be discussed! She fixed her eyes on Julian Smith and said,Genes biological mother had her own difficulties! Chapter 130 You’d Better Not Bother My Child’s Mother’s Business. It was quiet in the private room. With deep eyes, Julian Smith stared at Taylor Green and asked slowly,What difficulties? Taylor Green couldnt figure out what the man was thinking. She felt that she couldnt exin it to him at once. She had to take it slow. What if she told him the truth, and this unjust man would take the two children away and refuse to let her see them? Taylor Green never did things without confidence, especially if it would affect her two children. She lowered her eyes and said,There is no mother who doesnt love her children. Maybe she just gave birth, and the child was taken away by Someone else? Or maybe she has been looking for the child all these years? Julian Smith raised his chin.Then can you tell me how she got pregnant with my child? How did she get pregnant? How did Taylor Green know? She shook her head.If you dont know, then perhaps that woman doesnt know, either? After that, Taylor Green raised her head. Her face was so pale that it was bloodless, but there was a dim light in her beautiful ck eyes.Of course, Im not exining to her. She gave birth to a child, but she did not expect what would happen next. Therefore, she did not protect the child well. It was her dereliction of duty as a mother. For the past five years, Taylor Green had spent every day in remorse. After Taylor Green found out that she was pregnant, she contacted her aunt abroad. At that time, her aunt was about to return to the country to pick her up. However, she was reluctant to leave because she had developed a drug at home. So she made an appointment with her aunt to let here back after nine months. The cold-hearted Green family would not raise children for her. Shed never thought that shed give birth prematurely and that Kevin Green would be so vicious! How on earth had a grandfather buried his child? After that, she regretted it countless times and med herself, but it was useless. Julian Smith looked at her. Although Taylor Green was expressionless, he looked miserable. He wanted to ask her what had happened back then, but he suddenly couldnt bring himself to say it. Seeing Taylor Green spoil Katie, Julian Smith knew that she was not the person who would abandon her son. Moreover, she wasnt short of money as marvel, so she couldnt call Julian Smith anonymously for the sake of$10 million! Therefore, the woman who had called Julian Smith anonymously wasnt her! Julian Smith dug out Gene from the address given by that woman. When he saw that the child was on the verge of death and after he did a DNA test to prove that the child was indeed his, Julian Smith tracked down the phone number of Genes biological mother, but there was no news of her. All traces of her had been erased. At that time, Julian Smith thought that woman was afraid that he would take revenge. Although Julian Smith had never stopped looking for her all these years, he didnt care about her anymore.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. After all, she was Genes biological mother. Was Julian Smith really going to kill her after finding her? But now that he thought about it, how could the woman who could avoid his tracking be short of$10 million? Beep. While Julian Smith was deep in thought, his phone rang. It was a message from Lenny Patel investigating Norton Carlos. Julian Smith nced at Taylor Green and saw that she was still staring straight ahead as if she was lost in her memories, so he didnt disturb her and instead opened the email. The email contained all of Norton Carloss information. Name:Norton Carlos Age:29 Height:6. 06 feet, Weight:70 kg. Physical condition:Weak and prone to illnesses. Julian Smith frowned at the sight. No wonder Norton Carlos hadnt gotten married at 29 years old. He must have been dyed by his weak body. The more Julian Smith looked at the information, the more serious his expression became. Lenny Patel didnt dare to give his subjective opinion. He sent Julian Smith all the information he got from the investigation. The Carlos family in Rheinsville City came from Meridec. Still, Norton Carloss father took his elder brother back to the country 25 years ago and settled down in Rheinsville City. After that, the Carlos family and Taylor Greens mother, Scobie Williams, had more interactions, so the two families got engaged. To the Carlos family, Norton Carlos was their second son. He had never gotten involved in the Carlos familys businesses in the country. He had grown up abroad and seemed to have been exiled by his family. However, Norton Carlos was very smart. He went to college at the age of twelve, had a Ph. D. at fifteen, and became an alchemist. But he quickly gave up on processing medicine and became a businessman. When he returned to the country, Norton Carlos had a falling out with the Carlos family in Rheinsville City. He nned to open a pharmaceutical factory in Parkgrove. There seemed to be no problem with Norton Carloss resume. He was like the second son of an unfavored family. However, the strange thing was that the Carlos family called abroad almost every few days. But Lenny Patel didnt find the location of the call. Since Norton Carlos had returned home, the Carlos family hadnt called again. Furthermore, the Carlos familys business in Rheinsville City was originally a pharmaceutical factory. Still, no one else from the Carlos family had ever studied medicine! There had to be something fishy about this. While Julian Smith was deep in thought, Taylor Green hade to her senses. She nced at Kate and smiled.Gene, are you going to the Algernon family to learn martial arts tomorrow? Taylor Green thought to herself:When the time came, I could swap my daughter. After all, the little girl still had to go to school! Kate blinked her lovely big eyes and nodded.Sure! However, as soon as Kate finished speaking, Julian Smith said,Shes taking a day off tomorrow. Shes not going. Kate and Taylor Green were confused. They looked at Julian Smith simultaneously, only to see him say lightly,Tomorrow, Smiths Vi has something to do, so I have to take Gene home. Julian Smith hadnt been intimate enough with his daughter yet. How could his daughter be reced? If he sent Gene to the Algernon family, she would not be able toe back! Julian Smith had made up his mind. Tomorrow, he would take Kate back to Smiths Vi to live for a few days and let Kates grandma and mother be intimate with her. By the way, he would renovate the vi and let his daughter live there! Taylor Green twitched the corner of his mouth.When will Gene go to the Algernon family? Julian Smith nced at Taylor Green with his narrow eyes and smiled.Next month. Taylor Green gave Kate a distressed look, then she stood up and said,Okay, Mr. Smith, lets call it a day! Taylor Green walked to the door. As soon as she opened it, she saw Norton Carlos standing not far away. The moment she opened the door, he looked at her with a depressed look.Ms. Green, youve finished. Is it our turn to talk? Before Taylor Green could reply, Julian Smith said,Lets talk in this private room. Taylor Green was toozy to find another room. Moreover, Julian had paid for the private room, so she nodded and said,Okay. However, when Norton Carlos entered the private room, Julian Smith was still sitting there. Norton Carlos was also stunned. He sat down elegantly. On his overly pale face, his thin red lips looked charming.Ms. Green, about that engagement Before Norton Carlos could finish his sentence, Julian Smith interrupted him in a cold tone.Mr. Carlos, the engagement is invalid. Please dont bother my childs mother from today on. Taylor Greens mind was full of questions. Chapter 131 Mother and Daughter Meet Again Norton was also stunned. He looked at Julian in disbelief and then looked at Taylor. Only then did he ask hesitantly,Youre Genes mother? Taylors face darkened. Had Julian found out the truth? Just as Taylor was thinking about it, Julian nced at her and said,Ms. Green and Gene are congenial, and Gene has already regarded Ms. Green as his mommy. Taylor breathed a sigh of relief.So thats how it isHis words almost scared her to death. Norton was also visibly relieved. He lowered his gaze and smiled.Mr. Smith. People who dont know the situation would think that Ms. Greens child is yours This was obviously a provocation. Norton thought that Julians face would have darkened when he heard those words. However, there was a smile on his face as Julian said,If Ms. Green and I get married, I will treat her daughter as my own. When Kate, who was in his arms, heard this, she didnt take it seriously. After all, Julian deleted her on WhatsApp! Norton didnt seem to expect Julian to say that. He was stunned for a moment and then looked at Ms. Green.Ms. Green, what do you think? Taylor also wanted to refuse Norton, and now she had a reason. She said straightforwardly,Thats right, Ive liked Mr. Smith for a long time. Furthermore, my engagement with Richard Carlos has long been canceled in Rheinsville City. Nortons eyes were filled with depression. He sighed heavily and said,Alright. Originally, I took out the engagement letter to help you out Back then, your mother had a good rtionship with the Carlos family. Im very sorry for the current situation. Norton continued,It was the Carlos family who was at fault first. How about this? Consider it as me owing Ms. Green a favor. I will definitely repay you. Taylor thought Carlos hade to Parkgrove to persuade her. She hadnt expected him to be so straightforward to ept this. Taylor immediately felt guilty for her suspicion. She waved her hand hurriedly and said,Its not the Carlos familys fault. I got pregnant before marriage, so its reasonable for you to break off the engagement. Norton shook his head and said,You got pregnant before marriage for an unknown reason. We abandoned you under those kinds of circumstances. It is unrighteous. Ms. Green, forget it. If there is anything you need my help with in the future, just let me know. Taylor said, Okay. Norton smiled again.Then Ill take my leave. Seeing that he was about to turn around and leave, Taylor called out to him,Mr. Carlos, please wait a moment. Norton turned around and looked at her with his clear eyes. Taylor felt as if she were a scumbag. Taylor coughed and asked,Can we tear up the marriage contract? Norton smiled and said,I wanted to keep it, but since Ms. Green said so, Ill give it back to you. Norton took out the marriage contract again and handed it to Taylor.When I returned to Rheinsville City and saw that my father was about to burn it, I stopped him and kept it. Taylor took a closer look at the marriage contract, which was exactly the same as the one she had torn up, and then crumpled it into a ball and put it in her pocket. Seeing this, Julian narrowed his eyes. Taylor was indeed meticulous. Knowing that she couldnt leave any traces here, she went home topletely ruin the marriage contract. Norton smiled. Just like Julian, Norton thought that Taylor was going to take it home and ruin it. Only Kate, who was in Julians arms, couldnt help stroking her forehead and thinking,Mommy is sozy. Shes not even willing to tear the engagement letter apart and throw it into the rubbish bin. Her mommy would rather sleep for a few more seconds. Meanwhile, In kindergarten. Gene went to school in a small dress. As soon as he entered the ssroom, he was surrounded by his ssmates. Kate, your live broadcast yesterday was amazing! Boss, did you see the gift I support you? Its a million dors. I saved it for a long time! And me, I also support 100, 000 dors! I, I, I also donate 100, 000 dors! Everyone was expressing their actions. While everyone was saying, M said in a low voice,Kate, I tip you one million dors as well!Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Gene felt that the rest of the people were very noisy and annoying, but M spoke timidly and sweetly, which made him more patient with her than with other children. He nodded at M before he walked to his seat. He then started to do his math papers. Xander was about to approach Kate and talk to her when he saw Gene doing math problems. He nced at it and was shocked. Kayes question was much moreplicated than his, and it was two levels more difficult! With aplex expression, he looked at Kate, then backed up a bit. The teachers noticed that there was something wrong with Kate, but considering that Kate had been bullied by Ms. Denton, it was normal that she was not active today. So, they sympathized with her very much. When eating, they gave Kate a few pieces of meat! Kate didnt like to eat vegetables, so they all helped her take them away. Gene had never felt so warm before. He looked at such a kindergarten and felt very warm. At this moment, a small hand grabbed his hand, and then Kates timid voice came.Kate, did you be a boy today? Gene was stunned and asked,How did you know? M was a little shy and said,Because you were very lively when you were a girl, but when you were a boy, you were so cold that I had a chance to talk to you. Gene was speechless. While he was in a daze, M suddenly approached him and whispered in his ear,Kate, dont be afraid. Dad told me that our dance teacher is going to be reced. Something seems to have happened to the Denton family. Look, Freya hasnte to school yet. Gene was confused. Is Kate afraid of the dance teacher? However, when this child came close to his ear and spoke, he felt that his ear was really itchy. While they were talking, Ms. Miller came in with a woman.This is the new dance teacher of our school. Her name is ra Walker. She is more famous than Ms. Denton. From now on, she will be in charge of everyones dance ss! Everyone, apud and wee her! Gene apuded with everyone. Soon it was time for the dance ss. When ra taught the children to dance, she saw a cute child outside the ssroom with envy in her eyes. For some reason, at the first sight of so many children in the kindergarten, ra felt that this child was particrly familiar. ra walked over and squatted. Just as ra was about to speak, M suddenly closed her eyes and fainted! Chapter 132 Mom,Don’t Leave Me Alone… ra shouted several times but this girl didnt wake up. The kindergarten was a mess. ra held M in her arms and ran straight to the school physicians office, shouting at M as she ran. However, M did not respond at all. ras heartbeat was very fast. She was particrly worried about the child in her arms. She didnt know why, but now she didnt dare to think too much. When she arrived at the school medical office, the school doctor found that the child was allergic, so he immediately sent the child to the hospital. Because ra was the first one to see her faint and needed to go to the hospital to exin the situation to the doctor, she went with them. They registered for emergency treatment, then the doctor examined the child. He frowned at ra and reprimanded,The child is allergic to mango. As a mother, you are so neglectful. ra was stunned. The medical colleague next to her wanted to exin for her, but the doctor was too busy to listen. He said directly,What are you talking about here? Hurry up and send her an IV room! Mango allergy is very serious! Hearing that it was very serious, the school doctor was also anxious. M was the apple of Baron Greens eye. If something happened to M at school, they would be over. After the doctor prescribed the medicine, the nurse took them to the IV room. Because the bed was in short supply, ra could only hold M in her arms and sit in the IV room. The weather was cold, and Ms body was weak. At this time, M was sick and her small hands were cold. ra held her little hand and used her own hand to warm the child. Ms. Miller, who came with them, had red-rimmed eyes. She paced back and forth and med herself,Its all my fault for not taking good care of her, but there really isnt any mango in our school. Where did she eat it?! While she was nagging, the school doctors face was also full of worry. ra looked down at the childs face. She herself was allergic to mango. She didnt expect that she would have such a predestined rtionship with this child At this time, there was a rush of footsteps. It sounded like two people, and then a man and a woman appeared at the door. ra looked up and before she could see anyone, she had already heard Ms. Millers voice.Mr. Green, Im sorry. We didnt take good care of M. She ate mango Mr. Green? ra was slightly startled. At this moment, she heard that deep and gentle voice speak with a somewhat cold tone,How is M doing? ra felt her heart skip a beat. She turned his head around, and saw the familiar figure that she had missed many times over the years. Baron hadnt changed at all over the past few years. He was much more mature and steady than he used to be. The moment he entered the room, he looked at M with his beautiful eyes. He seemed to be relieved when he saw M even breathing. The next moment, he noticed something and slowly moved his eyes to look at ra. When Baron looked over, ra held her breath and did not dare to make a sound. She immediately looked away, not daring to see his eyes. Barons hurried footsteps finally came to a stop outside the door at this moment. His eyes were wide open as his normally gentle face suddenly turned cold. The IV room was very quiet. Then the doctor came to check M. He stood at the door and said,Youre the childs father, arent you? Whats wrong with you two? The child is allergic to mango, and mango cant be seen often. Youre too careless! Child The child in her arms was Barons child? ras mind went nk at this moment. She had lost her child and they hadnt even met before. But Baron already had a daughter While she was thinking, a slightly sharp voice suddenly came from the door.ra Walker? Why are you here? Why are you holding my daughter? ra looked at Yalia with a cold expression. Yalias daughter So the child in her arms was the daughter of Yalia and Baron! She lowered her eyes. She was about to say something. Yalia had already rushed inside.Whats going on with you? Why did you tell the doctor that youre the childs mother? The childs mother was me! Tell me, did you feed her the mango? After that, she waved her hand and was about to hit ra in the face! At this time, ra was holding M in her arms. If she blocked Yalia, M would suffer. But if she didnt move, Yalia would p her in the face! Even though ra knew full well that this was Yalias child, she didnt abandon the child. Instead, she protected the child. ra didnt move. ra closed her eyes, but the p she expected did note. She opened her eyes in surprise and saw Baron standing in front of her, holding Yalias wrist. He frowned and asked,What are you doing? It was then that Yalia realized shed lost herposure. Yalia immediately lowered her head aggrievedly, and her eyes turned red.Baron, I was just a little worried You know, ra had some misunderstandings about me in the past. I saw that M was sick and was held by ra. M was in kindergarten. How did ra get close to her Baron released his grip, causing Yalia to take a step back. ra said coldly,Yalia, the reason why I showed up in kindergarten is that I am a temporary dance teacher specially hired by their kindergarten! Dance teacher?Yalia sneered.Why did you choose the SNBB? Were you trying to get close to M on purpose? What are you trying to do to Baron and my daughter? The daughter of Baron and her Yalias words made ra sad. Her best friend in the past was together with the man she loved the most ra took a deep breath.Believe it or not, I didnt know until just now that M was your child! Is that so? Yalia didnt really believe her, but Barons face turned even darker when he heard her words. Yalia immediately took a step forward and sighed.Im sorry, ra, I really cared too much but now that were all here, you dont have to stay here and apany M anymore. After she said that, Yalia continued,Baron has already found a VIP ward in the hospital. We wont be staying here any longer. Please return my daughter to me! Yalia emphasized the wordsmy daughteron purpose, which immediately made ras fingers tighten. Yes, this was the daughter of Yalia and BaronRAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only ra carefully stood up. Perhaps it was because she thought of the child she had lost when the child was born, but she felt reluctant to part with M. Yalia seemed to sense her pain and smiled. She reached out her hands to hug M,ra, thank you for taking care of our daughter. But as soon as she finished speaking, she saw M holding ras clothes tightly with her little hands and whispering,Mom, dont leave me alone Chapter 133 They Look Similar The words were spoken in a low voice, which caused ras body to tremble. For countless days and nights, she had heard this sentence in her dreams ras eyes widened and she lowered her head to look at M. Just as she was about to observe her appearance, Yalia took a flustered step forward and held Ms hand.Mommy is here. M, Mommy is holding you ras movements were frozen again, and she was shocked. What was she thinking about? Ms mother was Yalia, not her. However, M fainted. In a daze, she seemed to have recognized ra. Her small hands clutched tightly onto the hem of ras clothes, not letting go, as if afraid that ra would leave. A sharp light glinted in Yalias eyes when she saw this. She furrowed her brow and tried to pry off the childs fingers. ra couldnt help but grip Ms wrist with a pained expression.Be gentle Yalia paused and reemphasized,ra, this is my daughter. Please loosen your hands. ras fingers slowly loosened Yalia sayingmy daughterhurt ra a lot. Thats right. She couldnt question Yalia. Even when she saw the unconscious little girl frown, she could say nothing. At this moment, Baron suddenly stepped forward and grabbed Yalias hand forcefully. He had always been a gentle person, but at this moment, he said sharply,Loose your hand! Yalia was shocked. Baron shook her off and looked at ra. He hesitated for a long time before he finally said.Miss Walker, Ms not fully awake in her dream. In order not to hurt her, can you please carry her to the VIP ward? Miss Walker He called her Miss Walker. ra felt that the man in front of her was so familiar, but he said something so strange She could not ept it, and her expression changed. Finally, she smiled and said,Okay. Baron followed her nervously when ra went upstairs with M in her arms. It was not until they left the ward that Yalia clenched her fists tightly and a vicious look appeared in her eyes. M was her only hope to pester Baron! No one could take M away from her! Thinking of this, she hurriedly followed behind them. In the VIP ward. After ra put M down, M still gripped her clothes. Ms. Miller and the school doctor whispered to ra,Dont offend Mr. Green, in case Mr. Green mes our kindergarten Miss Walker, please! If something happened to the child in kindergarten, of course, it was the responsibility of the kindergarten. As a substitute teacher, ra should also be responsible for the kindergarten. ra thought and simply sat down by the bed.I will wait for the child to feel better before I leave. Ms. Miller and the school doctor both breathed a sigh of relief and then found an excuse to leave. After all, they couldnt be absent from the school. After the two of them left, Baron, ra, and Yalia were the only ones left in the ward. ra stared fixedly at Ms face. Her face was small and delicate, and her beautiful eyes were slightly closed. Her body was weak. She looked very simr to Baron, but her temperament was different from his. In the past, ra had thought that since Baron was so good-looking, his daughter must be very beautiful as well. She wanted to have a daughter with him in the future. But he had a daughter now, not hers. ras nose twitched and she lowered her head. M slept like this for more than two hours. ra pressed her stomach ufortably. She had been here since the morning, and had not eaten yet It was okay to be hungry for one or two meals, but she had practiced dancing since she was a child. In order to keep her figure, she ate very little every meal. She had stomach problems, so she ate ording to schedule. Just as ra thought of this, Baron suddenly stood up and left without saying a word. Yalia suddenly said,ra, Ive misunderstood you. Im really sorry. ra, who had always been hot-tempered and lively, stared out of the window at this moment.Its okay. Yalia breathed a sigh of relief,M is our daughter. Shes been in poor health and Baron dotes on her a lot. I dont know if shell be able to leave the hospital and go home today. She likes to sleep with me and her father the most Ay!RAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Sleeping together So they were already living together Well, they already have a child. It had been five years. They should be married, right? She suddenly remembered that Baron was very quiet when he was sleeping, but she kept moving around. Every time she woke up, she would see Baron looking at her speechlessly. She remembered one time when she opened her eyes and saw that Baron had dark circles under his eyes. She had been very shocked at that time, but onlyter did she find out that she had hit him in her sleep. At that time, ra joked,Well buy a big bed in the future. Then itll be all right! However, Baron hugged her tightly and said,No need. I will press down on your hands and feet in the future so that you dont hurt our child ra lowered her eyes and forcibly didnt recall the memories buried deep in her mind. At this time, the door opened. Baron walked in with two fish soups in his hands, which were ras favorites. Seeing this, ra was filled with hope. Could it be that the soup was for her? But as Baron slowly walked towards them, Yalia suddenly stretched out her hand and took one.Baron, we havent eaten lunch yet. Were hungry indeed! Thank you! Baron was stunned. Yalia had already grabbed the soup and opened it on the sofa. She then looked apologetically at ra and said,Miss Walker, Im sorry. Baron only bought two soups. He didnt buy any for you Baron subconsciously looked at ra, only to see the woman calmly lowering her head. Her hand, which was not being dragged by M, was pressing against her stomach. However, she was saying,Im not hungry. Baron lowered his gaze and suddenly walked over to Yalia. He picked up the bowl of soup and said in an icy cold voice,I bought it wrong. Theres ginger in this soup. You dont like to eat ginger. Since M doesnt need you here. You can go back first. Yalia was shocked. She raised her head and was about to sayI love gingerwhen she saw Barons blue eyes. She was so frightened that she did not dare to speak. Even though she was unwilling, she did not dare to go against Barons words. She stood up and said,Alright, then Ille again in the evening. After she left, Baron handed ra a bowl of fish soup. ra stared at the soup.I dont eat ginger. Barons expression was gentle, but his eyes were cold. He ced the soup on the cab beside her and said slowly,Throw it away if you dont want to eat it. ra was speechless. At this time, a doctor came in. After entering the door, he apologized,Mr. Green, Im sorry. I heard that our doctor mistook the mother of the child Its just that the child does look a bit like Miss Walker Chapter 134 Her Son A bit simr? Baron and ra practically subconsciously looked at M. Ms face, eyes, and mouth were all exactly the same as Barons. Only that small and delicate nose was like ras. But when she thought about it carefully, that nose was very simr to Yalias. After all, they were sisters of the same mother! Baron and ra raised their heads again and subconsciously nced at each others faces. Their eyes met and Baron hurriedly withdrew her gaze. Baron spoke to the doctor as well.When will M wake up? Soon,the doctor said,she doesnt take a lot of mango, so she can leave the hospital after the injection tonight. Okay. After the doctor left, the room fell into absolute silence again. After an unknown period of time, Baron suddenly said,The soup gets cold. ra was speechless. Yalia didnt have to eat ginger because she didnt like it. If she didnt like it, then she had to either starve or eat it? This man hadnt changed at all even after all these years. He was always indifferent to outsiders while he favored his own people and things. In the past, she was his woman. Now, she was an irrelevant person. Thinking of this, ra sighed. It was a pity to throw away the soup. She was indeed hungry, and she felt cold. The doctor said that eating more ginger was good for her health. Therefore, ra suppressed the pungent smell of ginger and ate a bowl of soup. Baron sat on the sofa. Even though he was watching theputer handle official business, he was relieved when he saw that ra hadnt thrown the soup away. Instead, she ate it. Baron stared at hisputer. All these years, he had never felt that time passed so fast. He was satisfied with aputer, a cup of coffee, M and her. At five oclock in the afternoon, the kindergarten was over. The headmaster and the school doctor rushed to the hospital. At the same time, there was also The five-year-old Gene? Seeing him, ra was stunned.Why are you here? ras face darkened.Are you picking me up from school tonight? ra suddenly understood and patted her head.Ah, yes! Gene was speechless. No wonder he hadnt seen his mommy for a long time after school. It turned out that Auntie ra hadnt told his mommy at all. The school doctor said,No one came to pick him up. The child just said that he would go home with you. So he came with us. ra smiled apologetically at Gene. Just as she was about to speak, Baron suddenly said,Is this your son? ra nced at him and remembered that he had forced her to eat the soup with ginger today and treated her as an irrelevant person. She was depressed and directly retorted,Its none of your business. Baron was shocked. He narrowed his beautiful eyes and sized Gene up with an unfriendly gaze. In the end, he snorted and did not say anything. At this time, M finally woke up. She had been holding ras sleeve tightly with her small hand and rubbing her sleepy eyes with the other hand. She called hesitantly,Dad? Mom Miss Walker? Only then did Baron stride up to M and look at her worriedly.M, are you feeling unwell anywhere? M shook her head and said softly,No Only then did Baron heave a sigh of relief. He caressed her face gently and said gently,Thats good.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Beside them, ra was finally free. She took a step back and looked at the interaction between the father and daughter with envy. Right at this moment, her hand was suddenly grabbed. She lowered her head and saw M looking at her.Miss Walker, thank you ra also smiled.Youre wee. Miss Walker, can you tell me what happened today? The headmaster of the kindergarten suddenly came over and spoke to ra. ra nodded, followed the headmaster aside, and reported todays situation. Baron turned around to look at ra. No one knew what he was thinking. He did not notice that Gene suddenly walked to the edge of the bed, curled his lips and said,You are too weak, and need to exercise. M was lying on the hospital bed. Although M was covered with a quilt, Gene still felt that she was very thin. She nodded and said,I know. Kate, you are very different today. Gene pulled a long face.Why? M said,Why arent you talking? Gene was speechless. He was silent for a bit, then said,Im saying. M blinked her big eyes and looked at him.Kate, what did you learn in kindergarten today? Gene said,I learned roller skating, Ukulele and dance. I can teach you tomorrow M smiled and said,Okay! Baron was very confused when he saw this from the side. He looked at Gene again, feeling that this child was strange. He was clearly wearing a school skirt, but he didnt seem like a girl. Especially since he was ras son. Baron lowered his eyes and his joy had once again vanished, and he felt furious and helpless. ra remarried and had a child. Well, it seems that only he had been missing for the past five years. ra walked over to him.Mr. Green, todays hospitalization fees will be paid by the kindergarten, and we will also give you some fees for Ms mentalpensation. Is that okay? Baron was in a good mood the entire afternoon. However, his face darkened as he said,No need, but if this happens again, I wont let you off easily! He said directly,M, lets go home. Daddy, okay. When the two of them left the ward, ra was still surprised. Why did he suddenly change his attitude? He was too much! On the way home, Baron suddenly said to M,Stay away from that ssmate in the future. M said,Why? She is Katherine Green, Kate! Dad, dont you like her? Baron nodded.Yes. M hesitated for a moment and asked,Is it because she is better than you? Baron was confused. He sneered.How is she better than Dad? M said softly,She is a girl, but she can also be a boy. But Dad, can you be a girl? Baron was stunned. When he got home and arranged for M well, he checked the time and went out. As soon as she went out, she heard the secretary say,Mr. Green, yourete for the meeting with Mr. Smith. Baron was absent-minded.Yes. In the car, he was thinking about the little girl No, a boy. He didnt know who ra married. She used to say that she wanted a girl, but she gave birth to a son. His eyes grew colder and he soon arrived at the meeting room they agreed on. He tidied his clothes and calmed himself down before entering the meeting room.Mr. Smith, Im sorry Imte. Julian looked indifferent and expressionless as he said,Its all right, but I brought my child here. Mr. Green, you dont mind, do you? Hearing that, Baron looked at the child sitting in Julians arms Chapter 135 Getting Married? Kate held her fathers neck and stared at Baron Green with her big eyes, which were like ck grapes. Wow, this man is so handsome! But the way he looked at Kate was a little weird. Baron was stunned. He didnt expect to see her again so soon after parting with the child. Moreover, was she Julians daughter? Baron had known all along that Julian had a child. The Smith family protected this child very well and rarely took the child in public. If it werent for the fact that he had a business to discuss with Julian, he probably wouldnt even be able to see the apple of the Smith familys eye. However, Had re married Julian already? Baron Green lived up to his reputation as the head of the Green family. Even though he was extremely shocked, he quickly calmed down and talked with Julian about their uing cooperation. Half an hourter, they finished their talk. Julian was in a hurry to go home and take his daughter to the live stream. Seeing that Baron was sitting still, he frowned and asked,Is there anything else, Mr. Green? Baron nced at him again. The man in front of him was dressed in a ck suit. He was tall, thin but powerful. His face was charming and cold. Coupled with the tear mole, he looked like a god who had descended into the world. It didnt seem strange that ra would like him. But he had never heard of Julian getting married. Baron straightened his clothes and suddenly stood up.Mr. Smith, your kid is very cute. Julian nced at him in confusion and politely replied,Thank you. Baron asked casually,Do you know who the mother is, Mr. Smith? When Julian heard this, thenguid woman seemed to appear in front of him. Julian smiledYes. Baron continued,How do you n to deal with her, Mr. Smith? Deal with her? This term made Julian feel very ufortable. How could a woman like Taylor be described by such words? He lowered his gaze and suddenly said,Maybe well get married.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Getting married. Barons heart sank. If she did marry Julian Smith Just thinking about it made him feel suffocated and ufortable. Clenching his fists, Baron suddenly said,Mr. Smith, please be nice to her. With these words, Baron turned around and left. Julian was puzzled. Had Baron gotten out of the bed on the wrong side today? Why did he pretend to be very affectionate? He suddenly remembered that Taylor had been staring at Baron at thest medical exchange meeting.Did they have a conflict without me knowing? He frowned, suddenly looked down at Kate, and asked in a deep voice,Kate, does your mommy know him? Kate shook her head.No, Mommy never mentioned him! The little girl didnt realize that she had been tricked. Julian smiled and left with peace of mind. The two of them had dinner and returned home. Once at home, Kate went back to her bedroom to broadcast live. C In the Williamshouse. After ra took Gene home, she went upstairs to the guest room in a sullen mood and closed the door. When Gene returned to the bedroom, as expected, he saw his mommy lying down again. However, it was rare that she was not asleep and was dealing with something with her mobile phone. When Taylor saw him, she asked,Why are you back sote? Gene briefly told her about Ms hospitalization and said,Mommy, I think youd better take care of godmother. Taylor raised her eyebrows and respondedzily. She stretched herself first, then sighed and said as she walked,We cant be so decadent in life. I cant just live like this. I have to go out for a walk and change my room to lie down again. Gene thought that his mother finally stopped beingzy and was about to praise her until he heard thest sentence. She changed to another room to lie down, but she was stillzy! Gene felt helpless and simply went back to do his homework. Taylor went to ras room and saw her crying silently. As if hearing the door open, ra wiped her tears and sat up. She said constrainedlyWhy are you here? Taylor asked,Are you all right? ra replied,No. Taylor asked seriously,Then what should I do? We are friends, right? Lets go out for a drink! Lets have fun tonight! Hearing that, Taylor was silent for a moment. She raised her beautiful eyes slightly and suddenly asked,What did you say the first time? No. One more sentence. Why are you here? Taylor stood up and said,I came to see you. Im going to leave, now. ra was at a loss for words. After Taylor left, she realized that her bad mood had unknowingly disappeared. Its Taylor. Shes soid-back aboutforting others. As ra was thinking about it, her mobile phone suddenly rang. She looked down and saw her mothers name on it. She waited for a while before answering the call. A womans voice came through the phone.ra Walker, why are you pestering Baron as soon as you return? Let me tell you, youve broken up! Youre not allowed to disturb my daughter anymore! Her daughter ra sneered, and she suddenly said.Why should I listen to you? Because Im your mother! Really?ra ridiculed.Isnt your daughter Yalia Zouch? ra Walker, what do you mean by that?! ra stared ahead.What I mean is that if you dont treat me as your daughter, dont tell me how to live my life! After that, she hung up the phone directly. The next day, ra got up early and took Gene to school. On the way, she asked,When will your parents change you back? Gene said,I dont know. ra nced at him and heard him add one more word,Oops. ra felt helpless. She thought it was funny, so she stopped the car. When she arrived at the kindergarten, she was about to walk inside with Gene. Suddenly she called to live,Miss. Walker. ra turned around to see Yalia walking over. She came to ra with a smile and suddenly took out a stack of money from her bag and handed it to her. ras pupils constricted.What do you mean? Yalia smiled.This is to thank you for discovering M yesterday and apanying her in the hospital for an entire afternoon. Ive asked around, and the best nurses are priced at 150 dors a day, but Miss. Walker is different from everyone else. You are a teacher in this school, and here are 3, 000 dors. Consider it a gift from the Green family. The Green family thanked her. What did they think she was? ra clenched her fists in shame, but suddenly reached out and took the stack of money. Yalia snorted disdainfully in her heart. This feeling of using money to humiliate others was truly not bad. But as soon as she thought of this, she saw ra smile! Chapter 136 Julian Smith’s Help WHOOSH!Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org ra took the money and immediately threw it onto her face! Yalias face was pped to the side. She turned her head angrily, but ra grabbed her cor. ras eyes were very cold, with the same cruelty as Taylors. She sneered coldly.Yalia Zouch, this trick worked well on me five years ago, but Ive grown into my own now. Why are you still using this stupid method? She let go of Yalia and pushed her away. When the two were a distance away, ra stared at her.Remember, dont disturb me, or Im not someone to be trifled with. With that, she held Gene again and led him forward. Yalia stood where she was, the ground covered in dors. Parents around her all looked at her with disdain in their eyes, making her feel very ashamed. Everyone was from a wealthy family, and it was indeed too shameful to handle things with money! Yalia lowered her head to pick up her money and hastily got into the car to leave. Sitting in the back seat of the car, her cheeks were still slightly hot. Five years ago, ra Walker was already very powerful. She was vixenish and was not to be trifled with. Unexpectedly, five yearster, she was even more difficult to deal with! But Yalia could not just let ra see M in kindergarten every day. Absolutely not! Yalia thought for a bit and looked down. C In kindergarten, ra sent Gene to the ssroom and went to the dance room. When she returned home this time, she was supposed to record a show, but she received an invitation from the kindergarten saying that Dailey Denton couldnt be a dance teacher anymore and asked if she could. At that time, ra thought that she should contact Kate more, so she agreed. But she only worked for a month because she didnt want to stay in the country. Her child was lost abroad, so she had to go back to find him. However, she had never expected to meet Baron Green here. Thinking of this, she sighed. Just then, a few teachers walked over and said,Miss Walker, you are in trouble. ra nked momentarily,What happened? The teachers said, You just offended Mrs. Green! We saw that she went to find the principal just now. I think she will fire you! Miss. Walker, why dont you apologize to her? The Green family and the Smith family are the most powerful families, so we cannot mess with them. I heard that the Green Family has shares in the kindergarten! M Green is so vulnerable, but no one dares to bully her in school because of the Green family. Miss. Walker, its really bad to blow up this time. I heard that Mrs. Green is a good person. If you apologize, she will forgive you. They kept talking about it. After they made the matter clear, ra lowered her head. Yalia Zouch really had made no progress. All she did after a beating wasin. It wasnt enough to let that woman warn ra yesterday. Today, Yalia came to bother her again. She said lightly,Its all right. I wont stay at home for long anyway. At that time, she was forced to go abroad by the Denton family. She had stayed abroad for so many years, and she was an imperial dance teacher hired by the royal family. Her interpersonal rtionships were not so thin! Just as she was thinking, someone called her.Miss. Walker, the principal wants you to go to his office. ra nodded and walked calmly to the principals office. Along the way, she saw many teachers looking at her with sympathy, but ra ignored them. Soon, she arrived at the principals office. The principal personally opened the door for her and poured her a cup of tea.Miss. Walker, it should be our schools honor to have you as our dance teacher for a month. But now, you are making it difficult for me. He sighed and said,Mrs. Green suddenly came to us and said that she thanked you for her kindness, but you didnt appreciate it. You even hurt her face and asked us to give her an exnation. ra, I temporarily appeased her with the excuse that you are not a formal teacher in school yet. ra frowned,Is the Zhao Family that powerful? The principal also had a headache.Its not the Zouch family. Its just Mrs. Green. Im not afraid at all. I really want you to stay. ra, after all, youve done us a big favor by epting our invitation after our dance teachers ident. But behind Mrs. Green is the Green family, and its Baron Green. He has always been known as a friendly-looking viin. Although Mr. Green looks gentle, hes actually very cruel. After that, the principal said,ra, I can keep you here under pressure, but if I offend Mr. Green, you gonna have a tough life. Otherwise, why dont you resign? Resignation? ra bit her lip and asked,Is it Mr. Greens idea to let me resign? The principal nodded.Yes. Mrs. Green had said that her husband did not want to see ra Walker in kindergarten, nor did he want ra toe into contact with his daughter. ra, on the other hand, clenched her fists. Did Baron hate her so much? After breaking up, they couldnt even be friends? She felt extremely depressed in her heart. Compared to resigning, this thought made her feel even worse. She sneered and stood up.All right, Ill resign. With that, she left the room and strode towards the door. Dazzling sunlight shone down, making her eyes hurt. She looked up and blocked the light with her hands. The dust in the air was floating in the mottled light, and floating objects could be seen. As for her, she was like a speck of dust. She was always at the mercy of others. She clenched her fists tightly. She wanted to rify everything with Baron, but she felt that she would lose if she went to him. At the door, Yalia got out of the car and slowly walked up to ra.ra Walker, you are indeed not easy to deal with. But now I, also has long been not that I. I am Mrs. Green now. I think you know how capable Baron Green is, dont you? ra ignored her. Yalia spoke again.A foreign country may suit you more. You go and nevere back! Yalia swore she would take her daughter and her boyfriend away from ra. In the ssroom. Miss. Walker has been fired! Brody Green, as a loudspeaker, spread the news. After hearing it, Gene frowned and asked,Why were she fired? Brody said,She offended my aunt! That means she offended my uncle. My uncle Baron Green will defend her! In Parkgrove, except for the Smith family, no one dares to offend my uncle! Except for the Smith family. Genes eyes lit up when he heard that. In other words, he could ask Julian Smith for help. He had an idea! He immediately took out his mobile phone and edited a message to Kate. Ten minutester. On the top floor of the Green Enterprises building, Baron received a phone call from Julian, who immediately questioned him,Mr. Green, its not good to treat a weak woman like this, right? Baron was puzzled. He frowned.Mr. Smith, what do you mean? Dont you think its too much to force Miss. Walker to resign? Baron narrowed his captivating eyes. His gaze was cold as he asked,What did you say? Chapter 137 Father and Daughter Asking for Merit Julian Smith didnt give him a chance to react and said coldly,Ill remind the person in charge of the kindergarten that Ms. ra Walker will be protected by the Smith family from now on. With that, Julian hung up the phone. Soon after, Julian looked at Kate with gentle eyes and said,Gene, Ive warned them. Dont be worried about it. Just now, Kate suddenly ran over and told him that her godmother had been bullied and asked him to negotiate with the Green family. He was stunned then. But he soon realized that this was a good opportunity. He could not afford to offend Taylors best friend. As such, it was easy for him to make this call. Kate nodded.Okay! After that, she noticed that Julian was still staring at her. Blinking her big ck grape-like eyes, she askedDad, whats wrong? Am I not cute today? While thinking, she heard Julian say,You should call your mommy and tell her about this. He had done a good deed. How could he not let her know? Kate tilted her head and asked,Why? Julian lied to her.In this way, your mommy wont have to worry about your godmother, right? Kate thought for a moment and agreed.Okay! Julian sat there and saw his lovely daughter take out her phone. She quickly turned on it and called Taylor. As soon as the phone was answered, a womanszy voice came from the other side.Kate, whats wrong? Heard the familiar voice, Kate missed her mommy more. Her big ck eyes were filled with longing.Mommy, my godmother has been fired from kindergarten! Whats going on? The womans voice instantly became sharp, and then there was a scattered sound on the other side. She should be getting up? But then, Kate continued.But Mommy, you dont have to worry. Ive already dealt with it for you. Julian was puzzled. Kate said proudly,After hearing the news, I coaxed dad to warn the Green family. Godmother should be fine soon. Mommy, Ive done a good job, isnt it? Taylor rxed, probably lying down again.Well, Kate is the best. When your godmotheres back, let her thank you. After that, Taylor yawned again.Well, Im going to sleep.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Then she hung up the phone. Julian was surprised. It was he that solved this problem. How could Kate get the credit in the end?! His face fell a little. But then, Kate turned to look at him and grinned.Dad, I just called mommy. Kate is great! Right? Although he was a little angry at the moment, Julian squeezed out a smile and said, Yes. Kate was satisfied and ran happily to the study to y. Looking at her small figure, Julian sighed silently. If she was Gene, his big hands would have gone to have intimate contact with her little butt a long time ago. But, as for Kate a girl was delicate. She was his daughter after all. He could only bear it! With no possibility to count on his daughter, Julian could only take matters into his own hands. He picked up his phone and called Taylor. The call was picked up quickly, and the voice on the other was very annoying.Whats wrong now? Julian paused for a moment,Ms. Green, I helped you today. Are you not going to treat me to dinner? Taylor: Oh, I see. Julian was confused at the moment. Taylor answered,Send me the time and ce. Julian heaved a sigh of relief. He selected a restaurant and sent her the address. Then, he stood up and prepared to leave. When he passed by the study, he saw Kate ying there. If she was Gene, he would not bring her over to hinder them. But as for her he can only take her. Otherwise, what if she cries at home? Julian smiled gently and waved at Kate.Gene, Ill take you to dinner. Great! Great! C Enterprises of the Green family. Inside the office, Baron clenched his fists tightly after hanging up the phone. His gaze was inscrutable. His expression, which had always been gentle, became a little sharp at the moment, and there was a strange emotion in his eyes. He pressed the button to call his assistant in. Half a minuteter, the assistant knocked on the door and entered.Mr. Green, what can I do for you? Barons voice was very cold as he said,To find out what happened at SNBB! The assistant was stunned. Baron was a smiling tiger and was famous for his gentleness. He had always been very gentle with others. As his assistant, Baron had been generous when he asionally made mistakes over the years. This was the first time he had seen such a frozen look on his face. The assistant hurriedly nodded and replied respectfully,Yes. After the assistant left, Baron thought about it for a moment before leaving. The assistant saw him leave and asked in surprise,Mr. Green? Baron said to him,Cancel all meetings today. Call me when you find out the information. OK. Baron took the presidents elevator to the underground parking lot and drove out. In fact, he didnt know where he was going, but he just felt annoyed. He drove around in Parkgrove, and unknowingly, he came to the college. He stopped the car and was about to walk inside when he saw a familiar figure. The girl seemed to be a little sad. Sitting on a bench under a tree, her thin body gradually merged with the figure from a few years ago. Everything annoyed around him seemed to disappear. Time quietly returned to a few years ago When they were in high school, they had agreed to go to Parkgrove University together. But before their senior year, she suddenly began to pursue dancing. She wanted to take a professional path of dancing, give up their goals, and intend to go abroad. When she told him, he was very sad, however, he did not want to dy her future, finally, he agreed. Later, they rarely talked with each other. After the college entrance examination, they didnt contact each other during the summer vacation. When school finally opened, Baron carried his luggage and walked along the road without herpany. He felt his heart grow cold as if only she could make his world colorful. However, as he continued to walk, he suddenly heard someone calling out to him. He looked up and saw her standing at the reception desk of Parkgrove Universitys freshmen with her suitcase in hand. She smiled as she said,Baron! I stayed here for you! Dont let me down in the future, got it? Even after so many years, he could still clearly remember that she was wearing a light blue dress that day. Her calves were fair and her figure was slender. When she smiled, everything around her seemed to be lit up. While Baron was deep in thought, a phone rang and interrupted his thoughts. Did the assistant find out what happened in kindergarten? Chapter 138 The Helper Arrives Baron Greens phone was ringing. It was a song, namedHappinessthat he and ra Walker liked the most. But as soon as he reached out to take out his mobile phone, he saw her taking out her mobile phone and answering it. Only then did he realize that her cell phones ring was also the songHappiness. If so, was she, just like him, unable to forget each other after so many years like him? As soon as this unrealistic idea came to his mind, ra, standing in front of him, suddenly became excited and said answered the phone:Honey! It turns out that you helped me! Of course, I want to reward you. How about I give you a kiss? Or should I spend some nights with you? Dear, dont be so shy! Come on, let me give you a big kiss! Mua~ Are you nning to treat me to dinner? No problem! Send me the address and restaurants name! After saying that, she hung up the phone and stood up directly. She walked out excitedly. After she left, Baron Green walked out from behind arge pir at the school entrance. He stared enviously in the direction in which she had driven away, his eyes shing with a dim light. My dear. Sleep. Give me a kiss. Such words made him feel ufortable as if there was a time bomb in his body that was about to explode. Without thinking and realizing what he was doing. Baron Green, who had always been calm, suddenly got in the car at this moment and followed her. He wanted to see where she was going! C ra Walker drove her car to the bustling club. After parking the car, she looked up at this familiar ce. This was a club frequently visited by the rich and noble families. It had been here for many years. When her mother was married, she also followed her. What Yalia Zouch loved to do the most was brought her here. It was because she couldnt go in alone. She had no status or VIP card, so she could only stand at the door and wait anxiously for Yalia to think of her. After that, she never came again. When she was staring at the club, Yalia had just arrived for dinner. Her car was parked already and she was about to enter. When she turned her head and saw ra Walker, she immediately bit her lip. How could she have followed me here! Cant I get rid of her? She narrowed her eyes, waved directly, and called the lobby manager. She pointed to ra who was standing outside the door and said,Dont let that woman in! The lobby manager looked at her and rebutted,Miss Yalia, I have no right to refuse as long as shes a decent guest. Yalia became serious when she saw that the lobby manager wasnt buying her words.Maybe you can pay no heed to my words, but what about Mrs. Green? The lobby manager was stunned. She lowered her head.Although I havent married Mr. Green yet, Ive moved into the Green family. You should know about this, right? The lobby manager frowned. She smiled.Perhaps youre not afraid of Mrs. Green, but what about Mr. Green? The lobby manager was stunned. Yalia pointed outside the door.That woman is the dance instructor of the kindergarten. She injured me and my husbands daughter. She chased after us with the intention of apologizing to me. I dont want to see her, and I dont think Mr. Green wants to see her either. Do you understand? The lobby manager frowned.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Although the MTCR club was not afraid of anything, he still had to please Mr. Green. He nodded and said,Okay, Miss Yalia. She grew resentful when she heard the wordsMiss Yalia. Its all M Greens fault. If she were a boy, I wouldnt have been single for so many years! Speaking of this, its all ra Walkers fault for giving birth to a girl! She took a deep breath and entered the club. At the door. ra Walker was about to go in when he was stopped by the waiter.Excuse me, miss, do you have an appointment? Those who came to the MTCR club were all rich people. They were either VIP guests like Yalia Zouch, or they were people of high status like Mr. Green and Mr. Smith. Although they did not have a VIP card, they were regarded as VIP customers. There was another kind of person who was brought in by the people above. She answered,Yes, the room number is Before she could finish her words, she heard the lobby managers voice.Miss, Im sorry, but you cant go in. ra didnt understand. The lobby manager was gentle and apologetic.Miss Yalia just said that Mr. Green wont let you in. Miss Yalia and Mr. Green. Hearing this, her heart missed a beat. She narrowed her eyes and said,Im not looking for them. I have another appointment. The lobby manager sighed.Miss, normally, we should not stop you, but Miss Yalia has said that Mr. Green does not agree to let you in. If I let you in, I will offend him. The lobby manager was not the kind of person who only listened to the words of the rich, but for the sake of his job, he could only say,How about I ask someone to bring a chair for you, and you sit outside and wait? ra narrowed his eyes and felt ufortable in his chest. Of course, she could call Taylor Green and ask her to pick her up, but if it was really Baron Greens order, wouldnt she offend him because of her? Although it was she who had helped her solve the problem of kindergarten, ra didnt want to always make trouble for her. She clenched her fists and felt extremely humiliated. Many years ago, she had been unable to enter this club, but Baron Green had brought her inter. Many yearster, she still could not enter the club, but Baron Green was no longer there. Despite the sadness in her heart, she lowered her head and smiled wryly.No need. Ill leave. He could only treat them to a meal to express her gratitude next time. As she turned to leave, she saw another car parked outside the door. Baron Green opened the drivers door and got out. ra Walkers stopped. She smiled bitterly. No wonder she wouldnt let her in. She lowered her head and pretended not to see him. She walked away beside him and said to the driver,Please drive my car out. OK. Even though Baron was not looking at her, he was staring at her out of the corner of his eyes. Seeing that she had left, he seemed to be relieved instead. But at this point, he simply entered the lobby. When he was wondering why she didnt go to dinner with her lover, the lobby manager came up to him and said,Mr. Green, here you are! Weve stopped the youngdy from entering as you ordered. Dont worry, we wont let her disturb you. Chapter 139 Yalia Zouch’s Unforgivable Sin Baron stopped and suddenly looked at the lobby manager.You dont want to disturb me? The lobby manager was a smart person. He immediately understood what was going on when he saw Barons expression. Then he said directly,Thats right. Mrs. Green just said that the youngdy at the door is not allowed toe in. She also said that this is all your idea. He lowered his head whose words seemed to be asking for credit. But in fact, he wasining,There is no such a rule in our MTCR club. But we have to obey it because Mrs. Green says that it is your order. She ordered? Barons gentle expression turned cold and he said indifferently,Shes not Mrs. Green yet. The lobby manager pretended to be afraid.Mr. Green, Im sorry. Ive always called her Miss Yalia, but today she asks us to change it. There was no anger on Barons face, but his eyes were much darker when he turned around and looked at ra. Just as the lobby manager was about to say something, he saw Baron looking away and heard his words,Thats it. Somehow, he didnt want her toe in and eat that meal. The lobby manager was confused. He had been observing people for over ten years and had never made a mistake. Did he guess wrong this time? Yalia pretended to be dignified just now. Did Mr. Green actually acquiesced? He withdrew his gaze whose attitude became much more respectful.OK, Mr. Green. At the door. ra stood there feeling bored who waited for her car toe out. Suddenly, a few people came up.Well, isnt this ra Walker? She turned head and saw a few people who had yed with Yalia beforeing up. They were high school ssmates. Yalias family was a little wealthy, so these people protected her at that time. But why were they here now? Did Yalia and Barone here to eat with them? ras jaw dropped. In the past, when she was with Baron who did not like these people. At that time, he did not even bother to pay attention to them when Yalia took them to greet him. Yet now, Baron was actually willing to eat at the same table with them for her sake? Well. Humans would change, wouldnt they? While she was thinking about it sarcastically, those people began to ridicule her. ra? Do you want to go in for a meal? Then you should find Yalia. Thats right. What are you doing here? Dont you say that you win the world dance champion? Why cant you even enter this small club? Oh, the world champion is nothing. Do you get a bonus? Do you spend it all? These peoples sarcasm made ra narrow her eyes. She sneered and said,Today, I finally see what it means to be rich by myself. Everyone around me is rich. These words were too tricky which took them a while to understand. They were immediately angry, even a man took a step forward and pushed her.ra, how can you say that? Thats right. Do you think that the rich will show you some respect if you win the champion? Do you really think that you are a big shot just because they invited you to their ss? You are just a dance teacher! Look, why dont you call your studentsparents and ask them to take you in at this time? I dont think so either! Were lucky enough to enter the club with Yalias help, what about you? She was speechless. ra was very popr in wealthy families, so it was easy for her to enter this club even to get a card here. But the problem was that Baron refused to let her in. In Parkgrove, the Smith family was the only one who dared to offend Baron. She didnt want to cause more trouble for the Smith family. She looked down and her car was sent over by the driver. She went around a few people and was about to get in the car, but she was stopped again. Oh, your car is not bad! A rich mans car! Is this car a gift from a students parents? I heard that some dance teachers, who actually mess around with the male host in the name of giving sses to students. She was speechless again. The more they spoke, the more outrageous their words became. Her face turned cold and she couldnt hold it in any longer. Just as she was about to take a step forward to teach this nonsense boy a lesson, a slender figure suddenly rushed over. He was so fast that he grabbed the man by the cor. He had already punched the man in the face before they could react. Bang!The man took a few steps back and suddenly spat out two teeth. He suddenly raised his head.Who? He stopped abruptly when he met Barons cold face. The people around them were also stunned. They hurriedly took a step back and stammered,Mr. Green. His expression was cold as it swept across them. In the end, he said coldly,Go away. Those people immediately stumbled and ran away.RAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only After everyone left, Baron looked at the people around them and vaguely heard someone say,That woman cant go to the club, but is making trouble here. Her behavior is really bad. He suddenly looked at ra, grabbed her wrist, and walked straight to the entrance of the hall. He said to the lobby manager standing respectfully,Recognize this face and dont stop her froming here in the future. The manager nodded.Yes. ra was dragged in by him, and then his face changed a little when he heard this. Did this man crazy? Why he change his mind? As if he had sensed her strange behavior, Baron left without looking back after saying this. In the Green family. Yalia didnt have time to eat after hearing the news from her friends. She rushed home. As soon as she entered the room, she spoke first.Baron, Im sorry. I dont know what my friends will do today. I went to kindergarten this morning to thank ra, but she refused even hit me. At this moment, she held onto her cheeks and lowered her head.My friends find out about this, so they invite me to meet at the Rainbow Club. I never expect that they will take revenge for me, and they even used your name to stop ra from entering. As she spoke, she lifted her head with red eyes, and said,Its fortunate that you go there. Otherwise, she will suffer this time. Baron, Im sorry. She had just finished speaking when seeing Baron lift his head with a calm expression. He smiled and pointed at something on the table. She started whose expression changed when she picked up the items on the table. It was the evidence that Baron was investigating her! Chapter 140 Using up All Her Tricks In Yalias hand were several sheets of paper of evidence. On the first page was the photo of her confronting ra in the kindergarten, which clearly showed she provoked ra first, and ra fought back because she was humiliated. On the second page was the photo of her talking to the assistant manager. She looked particrly triumphant. Yalia clenched her fists and wanted to say something, but before she could speak, Baron said slowly,There are CCTVs in both the kindergarten and the club. If you still deny it, I can help you get the video. Miss Zouch, let me remind you that current CCTVs also record voices. Yalias retort was choked in her throat. She looked at Baron in shock. After a while, she lowered her head dejectedly and said,Baron, I am wrong I am too anxious. ra is back. I am worrying that she will take you away Baron, you know, she told me that she came back for revenge. She is to take everything from me. Yalia lowered her head and sobbed.You know, ra has beenpeting with me since we were young. I have no choice. I just want her to leave. I just want to protect everything I have! She then looked at Baron and said,And M. Why did ra go to the kindergarten? She must have known that M is our child, so she went there deliberately. Baron, she must have nned to start with M. Somehow she pleased M. In just one day, M has be close to her and wants to see her She stared at Baron and said,ra wont give up. That year, she chose dancing and gave you up. She won the championship. Im sure she hasnt been doing well abroad all these years. Thats why she hase back. She must want to pester you She chose dancing and gave him up These words were like a de stabbing fiercely at Barons heart. He lowered his gaze and sneered. ra might give up wealth for dancing, but he would never believe that she would pester him for wealth. No matter how much a person changed, the pride in their blood would not change. Moreover she went to kindergarten for her son. She had Julian Smith, so she didnt need to pester him. Barons smile turned bitter. He would rather she pestered him. Baron, I know I am wrong. In the future, no matter how ra provokes me, I wont do anything. Dont worry. Although she betrayed you that year, there is still friendship between you Yalia hadnt even finished sowing discords when she heard Baron say,What did I say when you came to my family with M? What did he say? Yalia bit her lip. That year when she moved into the Green family by taking advantage of M, Baron refused to marry her but only admitted her as his fiancee. She moved into the Green family by iming that M should have a mother. She had been showing concern for M from then on, so Baron hadnt thrown her out. However, on the night she moved in, Baron said to her coldly,If you behave yourself, then I can turn a blind eye, but youre not allowed to show off in the name of Mrs. Green. If you are found to do so, I wont let you off easily. How would Yalia have cared about all this then? She agreed to his conditions. Over the years, she had carefully taken care of M. She thought that as time went on, Baron might marry her, considering that M needed a mother. Even if there had been no wedding, she had been Mrs. Green practically! However, after she moved in, she did not have any chance to meet Baron other than apanying M to and from kindergarten. It would not be an exaggeration to say they were the most familiar strangers. As soon as Yalia thought of this, she heard Baron say,Since you vite the agreement, get out of my home. Get out? Yalia looked up suddenly at him in disbelief. Even when Baran saidget outwithout any emotion, his amorous eyes were still gentle. She asked in shock,Baron, what did you say? Baron stood up and said emotionlessly,Youve vited our agreement. She had vited the agreement Yalia trembled all over. It was not the first time she had vited it in so many years. When she moved into the Green family, the Zouch family had already thought they were married. It was also because of this rtionship that the business of the Zhao family flourished. The first time the Zouch family did business in the name of the Green family, Yalia was worried. Butter, she noticed that Baron didnt care even if he knew about all this. After that, she let down her guard. But now, he brought up the agreement to her? Yalia grabbed Barons sleeve and said,Baran, I am wrong. I know I am wrong Baron pulled back his sleeve. On his stern face were the eyes with no emotion. He said coldly,Are you going to leave by yourself, or should I have someone help you leave? Yalias legs gave out, and she almost copsed. Five years! She had stayed in this family for five years! How heartless was the man to have no affection for her? She immediately came to her senses. It was impossible to rely on Barons sympathy or affection. She could only rely on that little bastard! Ms eyes were red as she looked at Baron anxiously.Baron, its my fault. I can go, but can I see M before I leave? Baron stared at her.Sure, but you dont need me to teach you what to say, do you? Yalias eyes shed, and she lowered her head.I know. Bara said to the nanny,Bring M here. M didnt go to kindergarten. She was allergic yesterday and was at home today. She was ying in the room. After being brought out, she asked timidly,Mommy, Daddy what happened? Yalia immediately put on a look of deep affection and hugged her.M, Im going out for some time. You will be good at home, wont you? She had thought that if she were to make a scene before M, Baron would have plenty of ways to throw her out. The only thing she could do now was to make M reluctant to part with her. If M hugged her and cried Baron would have to ask her to stay. Thinking that she had been good enough to M as her mother over the past years, Yalia was confident that M would be unwilling to have her leave.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. She stared at M and asked,M, will you miss Mommy? Yalias eyes were full of expectation. However, M said docilely,All right, Mommy, Ill be good. Chapter 141 Kate Is Hospitalized Yalia stared at M in disbelief. She even doubted that she had heard it clearly. This heartless little girl! What was she saying? Didnt she even feel a little bit reluctant to part with her? She clenched her fists.M, what did you say? M met her eyes and said timidly,Mommy, Ill be good. Dont worry about me. Yalia could feel the anger in her chest, but she couldnt vent it out. Her gaze grew fiercer. She wanted to explode and make a scene, but when she saw the figure sitting on the sofa, she suppressed her anger in the end. After all, blood is thicker than water! She was not Ms biological mother. No matter how kind she was to her, it was impossible to develop a special bond. She did not dare to treat M unfairly all these years. At least, she did not dare to mistreat her. She worried Baron would find out if she did so. She mumbled oncewhy are you a boyand Baron warned her. Yalia wanted to say something else, but Baron looked over indifferently.Arent you in a hurry? You have said goodbye to M. You can leave now. All right. Yalia did not dare to say anything else. She nodded, took a deep breath, went upstairs, and simply packed up her things.Baron, I only took a few things with me. Ill go home and stay for a few days Ille back if you calm down, all right? Baron didnt say yes or no. He just smiled faintly. Yalia was mesmerised by the smile. Who wouldnt love such a handsome and gentle man? She left with her suitcase. Baron looked at M. He picked up his daughter and looked at her oval face. Her big ck eyes were filled with confusion.Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org He suddenly asked her,M, if we wont let Mommye back anymore, what do you think? M was still not old enough to understand these things. When she heard this, her eyes just flickered for a moment. In fact, Mommy treated her well. Although a nanny had been taking care of her every day, Mommy would send her to school in the morning, pick her up in the evening, and sleep with her. But she had never told anyone that she was afraid of Mommy. There was no love in her mothers eyes every time she looked at her. She looked at her with a smile as if she was looking at the jewellery she had bought Her mother often told her to please her father, be obedient, not to make noise, not to make trouble, not to do this, not to do that, which made her even timider Later, her mother said resentfully,Its all your fault. Your father doesnt marry me because youre not a boy The more she heard, the more afraid she became of her mother. When she said that she would leave, M let out a sigh of relief from the bottom of her heart. She stretched out her little hands and wrapped them around Barons neck. Her voice was still timid as she said, Okay. As soon as she said that, Baron called the butler in. The butler immediately walked over respectfully.Sir? Baron raised his amorous eyes and looked at the second floor.Pack up everything in that womans bedroom and send it to the Zouch Family. Shes not allowed to enter the house again. Yes, Sir. Seeing that the butler went upstairs and packed the things up in the bedroom, M inexplicably breathed a sigh of relief. C MTCR club Julian was ordering food in a private room. As the person in charge of the Smith family, a nutritionist was primarily in charge of his meals. Julian always had light food, so he didnt have too much preference for food. He also had strict requirements for Gene. But now, he looked at Kate and said,What do you want to eat? You can order what you like. Kate pointed at the ice cream and said,Daddy, this looks delicious! It had not yet warmed up thoroughly. Eating ice cream at this time would easily cause diarrhoea. Julian hesitated, but he nodded when he met his daughters big ck eyes. Okey! Kate pointed at the hot pot and said,Dad, I want to have this! It looked unhealthy. Julian had never had such things, but he still agreed and said,OK! Daddy, this! Alight! Alight! Alight! As a result, before Taylor came, the table was already full of various dishes. But neither of them began to eat. Kate swallowed and asked,Why havent Mommye yet? Julian raised his eyebrows and was about to say something when footsteps suddenly came from outside the door. Julian couldnt help saying,Your mommy likes cutting it fine. Kate nodded and held the ice cream in her hand, waiting for her mommy to sit down. tter! tter! tter! As the footsteps drew closer and closer, Julian suddenly realised something.I dont think Ive seen your mommy wearing high heels before. He couldnt helpughing. She always wore t-heeled shoes, but today, she was wearing high-heeled shoes for this dinner. Had she put on makeup and specially dressed up? It seemed that he was not the only one looking forward to this meal! Kate blinked her eyes and tilted her head hesitantly.But Mommy never buys high heels! No high heels? As soon as Julian heard this, the door was pushed open, and then a tall, slender woman with long arms and legs stood there. Before she entered, a loud voice came in.Taylor, youve chosen such a good ce for me to treat you! Let me tell you in advance, if its too expensive, you should pay hold on, whats the matter? ra looked at the two in the room in shock and subconsciously said,Did I go to the wrong room? But, Kate was here! She swallowed, took out her phone, and called Taylor.Where are you? Taylorszy voice came out.Mr. Smith has helped you. Why should I go when you treat him to dinner? ra was speechless. Julian was surprised. Kate was the only one who suddenly felt relieved. She happily picked up the spoon to eat the ice cream. The private room suddenly became eerily quiet. In the end, ra hung up the phone and smiled awkwardly.Mr. Smith, Ill pay the bill. You and Kate enjoy your meal. ra ran away as soon as he finished speaking. Without Taylor around and with Julians indulgence, Kate finally had a very good meal. When her belly bulged, she went home with her sullen father. Because the vi needed to be renovated, they went to the Smiths manor. It was alreadyte, and there was no one else. After Julian sent Kate to the room, she fell asleep. At one oclock in the morning. Julian woke up all of a sudden. He went next door worriedly to see his daughter. As soon as he opened the door, he saw Kate sweating profusely and her hands hugging her belly Chapter 142 Julian Was Cracked Barons pupils contracted as he rushed over to pick up his daughter. The child frowned and saw Julian in a daze. She said,Daddy, my tummy is sore Her stomach was sore. Julian hurriedly carried her downstairs, but Kate cried,I want Mommy, Mommy She wanted Mommy On the way to the hospital, Julian called Taylor.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. The phone rang for a long time before it was answered, and there was a hint of dissatisfaction in the voice.Youd better call me for something important. Julian said, Gene has a sore stomach. Im taking him to the hospital now. There was only a second pause, and then the voice became clear. Obviously, Taylor was awake.Ill be right there. VIP Ward in No. 1 Hospital Julian sat next to the bed and looked at the tiny child on the bed. The liquid was flowing into her body through her hand. Kate didnt feel any pain now and was asleep. Suddenly, the door was pushed open, and a figure dashed to him like the wind. Julian watched Taylore to Kates bed swiftly and anxiously. She checked her pupils and then pressed down on her wrist as if she was feeling her pulse. She then stood up and looked at the medicine that had been prescribed. After everything was checked, she said calmly,Its ordinary gastroenteritis. But she didnt feel relieved. Kate was born prematurely. Taylor took a lot of effort to take care of Kate since she was born. Otherwise, she would not look bigger than Gene. If she was sick, it would be more troublesome than ordinary kids. Taylor took out a bag of pills from her pocket, took one out, and stuffed it into Kates mouth. Kate was woken up and opened her eyes in a daze. When she saw Taylor, she called outMommylike a kitten. Then she swallowed the pill that had melted in her mouth and fell asleep again. But this time, she looked much better. When Kates condition became stable, Taylor, dressed in ck, suddenly stood up, crooked her finger at Julian, and walked out. Julian slowly stood up and smiled. The mole at the corner of his eye looked attractive. He followed her out of the ward and saw Taylor turn into the staircase at the side. Before that, she even deliberately looked back at him. Her almond-shaped eyes were filled with an enthusiastic invitation. Julian walked over to her. Just as he turned into the corner, he was caught by the shoulder and then was pushed against the wall. Taylor had alreadye at him. She grabbed him by the cor with one hand, pressing him down with force, and held his hands with the other, having him under control. Julian didnt resist. He leaned against the wall obediently and looked at the woman in front of him with a smile. She was shorter than him. She raised her head and stared at him with wild and crazy eyes.Mr. Smith, your son is ill. Why did you call me? The smile in Julians eyes increased. Was she suspecting that he knew the truth? He said,Arent you a doctor? Taylor was sceptical, but the man looked calm, and his eyes were deep. No one could tell what he was thinking. She said,There are so many good doctors in the hospital. Julian said in a low voice,But theyre not youWhen he spoke, Taylor could feel the vibration in his chest. Was it because he knew she was Marvel? That was clearly what he meant, but he spoke as if he was saying whispers of love. This man was really seductive at all times. Taylors eyes flickered, and only then did she notice that because they were too close, her nose was filled with the pungent smell of vani from the man. She slightly loosened her grip on his cor and pulled herself away from him. Her almond-shaped eyes were still full ofints.What did Gene eat tonight? Julian didnt dare to be careless and reported one by one,Ice cream, hot pot, mousse cake, iced watermelon juice, and Hearing this menu, Taylor twitched the corner of her mouth and said sharply,Children have weak spleens and stomachs. They cant overeat at night, especially under heat and cold stimtion. Even adults cant stand it, let alone children. Mr. Smith, how do you raise your son? Gene was with her recently. She had already found a chance to give him a checkup. Apart from being a little thinner, there were no other minor problems. But now that she saw how casual Julian was, she wondered if he was a qualified father! Julian rubbed his nose awkwardly. Of course, he would be strict with that little boy, but as for Kate, as long as she called himDaddyin her soft voice, he could not harden his heart at all. However, it was indeed his fault. At that moment, the man who had always been peremptory lowered his head and spoke with sincerity.It is my fault. Only then did Taylor straighten his back, but then she heard Julian chuckle.But these dishes were originally ordered for Ms. Green. Since you didnte, I had to eat them up with Gene. Its not good to waste food. Taylor thought it was funny. Was this guy ming her for not keeping the appointment? C In the VIP ward of the hospital, at the other end of the corridor. Baron was standing in the corridor and asking the doctor,Uncle Groves condition has been under control recently. Why did he suddenly faint? The doctor stroked his sses and sighed.We did a CT scan and found a tumour in Mr. Greens neck. We still need to do further check. We will do a fast check to see if its malignant or benign. Baron nodded, with a trace of anxiety in his usually gentle expression. He asked,So what if it is malignant or benign? The doctor sighed,The tumour is too close to the artery, which is very dangerous. Most hemangiomas are benign. As long as the patient takes good care of himself, its generally not a big problem. But its still a little difficult to have it removed if its malignant. It was so close to the blood vessel that the slightest tremble of the hand might cause him to lose his life. In the whole world, only Marvel would dare to do this operation. The doctor didnt dare to say that. He just hoped that it would be a benign tumour. If so, expectant treatment would be enough. After the doctor finished his exnation, he went for the consultation. Baron frowned as he walked into the ward. Then, he noticed the lights in another VIP ward. Its the little boy of the Smith family. He has gastroenteritis and is put on a drip,someone exined immediately. The boy of the Smith family That is ras son? It was sote. ra should be there too. Somehow, Baron walked toward that ward, hoping to meet ra. However, when he passed the stairs, he suddenly noticed something. He turned his head around abruptly. Through the ss window of the elevator, he saw a man and a woman kissing each other passionately The man was Julian Smith. Was the woman Taylor Green of the Williams family? Dumbfounded, Baron froze there! Chapter 143 What’s the Relationship Between Ms.Green and Mr.Smith? Baron stopped, a hint of surprise in his amorous eyes. Was Julian Smith with Taylor Green? What was their rtionship? Suddenly, they seemed to have detected something outside. Julian looked through the window with sharp eyes. Baron abruptly took a step back and hid himself aside. He did not try to watch again, but he could hear big noises. There were bangs of flesh colliding against the wall and muffled groans of flesh colliding against the flesh and panting in between Hearing these sounds, Baron blushed. He took another step back and left quietly. If he were discovered, things would be embarrassing. These sounds reminded Baron of the time he had been with ra five years before. As for Yalia Zouch, he was drunk that night. He clearly remembered sleeping with ra, but when he woke up, he saw Yalia on his bed As far as he could remember, hed never slept with Yalia. It had never happened before, let alone in the past five years. Baron did not go to the ward over there. Instead, he returned to Groves ward. C In the staircase. Taylors leg was blocked, and there was room for her fist to manoeuvre. She caught Julians weak point and punched him on the left shoulder. After that, she stopped fighting. She took a step back and distanced herself from him before saying coldly,Mr. Smith, please keep away from me. Julian put his hand on his shoulder. It seemed that he had been badly hit. With a bitter smile on his face, he said,Ms Green, it seems that you got close to me first Taylors face was still stiff, and her almond-shaped eyes were full of fierceness and anger, but the skin at the tip of her ears was red. She just wanted to teach Julian a lesson, but as soon as she finished speaking and let go of him, he held her waist, pulled her forward, lowered his head and kissed her He kissed her Damn it! The next moment, Taylor threw a punch at him. But he dared to dodge. They had fought for ten minutes before she found a chance and hit him to take revenge. Taylor looked at him coldly and clenched her fists.Mr. Smith, if this happens again, Ill kill you! After saying that, she opened the door of the staircase and left. Julian was standing where he was, awkwardly rubbing his nose. He thought of what had just happened. Under the dim light in the staircase, the girl raised her head and stared at him with a cold and sharp gaze. He looked at her palm-sized face, delicate eyebrows, perky nose, and red lips Somehow, he couldnt help kissing her. Although it was only very short a moment, the softness of the girls lips impressed him. He touched his dislocated left shoulder once more, and a trace of a smile suddenly appeared. She was wild enough. Ten minutester. The family doctor came to set his bones. Seeing him, he couldnt help clicking his tongue.Mr. Smith, who beat you like this? In Parkgrove, no, in fact, few people could beat Julian Smith in entire Bulgaria! The family doctor had treated Gene and Mrs. Smith. This was the first time over the years that he had treated Julian! But after asking this question, he regretted it. He shouldnt have asked about the bosss affairs. Mr. Smith seemed to be in charge of the Smith family, but he was not that simple. All these years, the doctor had never gossiped. Would Mr Smith be angry at his question? The family doctor pinched his shoulder and looked him up and down carefully. However, Julian was not angry, but he was also smiling. The mole at the corner of his eye, which usually looked cold and gloomy, now looked pretty and coquettish. Julian was obviously in a good mood and even answered his question,Its worthwhile. The family doctor was surprised. Would anyone like to be beaten? Was the boss essentially a masochist? Should he prescribe him some medicine for his mental illness? After setting the bones, Julian stretched his shoulders and walked back to Kates ward. As expected, he saw the woman stay in the ward. She leaned against the sofa and fell asleep. Her eyes were closed, and her long ck hair was spread out behind her back. Her nose was small. She looked quiet and obedient. She was so thin that others couldnt help but pity her, thinking that she was weak and sickly, so they took good care of her. But once this woman opened her eyes, she would look different. Julian lightened his footsteps and first checked on Kate. She was sleeping soundly with her mouth open. She was even talking in her sleep,Daddy, how dare you delete me on WhatsApp? Ill never talk to you again! Julian was speechless. He chuckled softly, tucked her in, and sighed. He would have been overjoyed if he had known that Kate was his daughter. How could he have done those things which heter regretted?N?velDrama.Org holds this content. After tucking Kate in, he looked at the woman on the sofa, took off his coat, and gently covered her. C The next day. When Taylor woke up, the day was breaking. Kate was having porridge on the bed without making a sound. Taylor was about to get up, but the clothes on her shoulder slipped down as soon as she moved. Noticing it was a custom-made ck suit, she raised her eyebrows. She yawned and stood up. Kate said,Daddy has a meeting in the morning. Mommy, where are you going now? Taylor stretched herself and shuffled out.Go home. Kate pretended to be pitiful. Mommy, can you bear to leave me alone in the hospital? Taylor nced at her and said,Dont be so pretentious. Kate smiled and said,Mommy, Goodbye. Now that Mommy was gone, she could start ying games wantonly! Last night, she didnt do a live broadcast and didnt know how her sugar grandpa was doing. She texted him a message this morning, but he didnt reply. Kate sighed. Kate held her chin worriedly. Whats wrong with her sugar grandpa? She took out her phone again and texted another message,Sugar grandpa, I was hospitalizedst night for gastroenteritis. Did you eat on time today? The message was sent out, but there was still no reply. C Taylor left the ward and shuffled out. As soon as she turned the corner, she saw a figure standing there and looking at her.Ms. Green, can we have a chat? Taylor raised her eyebrows. She thought that Baron was waiting to meet her for Groves illness. After all, only the Williams family had the OPT. She nodded. However, Baron asked her,Whats the rtionship between Ms. Green and Mr. Smith? Taylor was stunned. Chapter 144 Taylor Hated to Be Misunderstood The man in front of her was gentle and elegant, with a pair of amorous eyes. There was a trace of courteousness on his face, but he spoke strangely. Taylor was baffled. It was the second time they had met, wasnt it? Was he concerned about her personal life? Even though she inexplicably felt that this man shouldnt have spoken to her so intimately, she wouldnt be bothered to talk to him about this. Her almond-shaped eyes raised slightly, and she said,Mr. Green, dont you think youre a little too nosy? When she saw him before, she thought he was a good person. However, when she found out his wife bullied ra, Taylor didnt think highly of him. She didnt need to be patient and polite to him. She left directly. Barton frowned as he watched her leave. He couldnt help catching up with her.Ms. Green, allow me to remind you that Mr. Smith has a child! Taylor thought it was funny. She turned around and raised her eyebrows.So? Baron was silent for a while, and then he said with a wry smile,As far as I know, Mr. Smith will marry his childs mother. Isnt it inappropriate for you to get in? His childs mother? Thats right. Children still need their mothersBaron said with difficulty. He had allowed Yalia to move into his home because hed felt that M needed a mother, and he hadnt nned to remarry. Now it seemed not the case. Seeing he was struggling so much, she seemed to understand something. She raised her eyebrows and smiled,The childs mother? Are you referring to ra? It seemed that Taylor also knew about ra. Barton nodded.Thats right. ording to her character, if Taylor Green were too close to Julian Smith, ra would definitely be sorrowful. But maybe she wouldpromise for the sake of the child? Therefore, the best solution was to let Taylor Green quit voluntarily. This could be considered as helping ra. Baron felt a surge of irritation from the bottom of his heart. He would rather tie ra up and keep her by his side ording to his character. Just like in the past But he knew ra too well. That woman was not under his control at all. He looked at Taylor.As long as you leave Julian Smith, I can help you fulfil your wish. Taylor thought it was funny. She suddenly smiled.Mr. Green, Ill misunderstand if you continue to do like this. Barons heart sank. If she knew that ra had had a rtionship with him and told Julian Smith about it, ra would have a hard time in the future. Barons expression was cold. Just as he was thinking about it, he heard a girls clear voice,Is Mr. Green interested in Mr. Smith? Baron was shocked. If thats the case, Im willing to quit and help you. Taylors bright eyes were full of joy when she saw the mans awkward expression. She passed him and headed for the parking lot. Did this guy misunderstand ra? Even so, it was good enough of him to do this for ra. Taylor took a few steps forward, and then Baran caught up with her. He seemed to sigh and said resignedly,Ms. Green, although you didnt ept my suggestion, I can still help you fulfil your wish. Taylor was a little stunned.Why? They even didnt ask her to treat Grove because they still had a grudge against the Williams family. What did Baron mean bying all of a sudden? Baron stared at her before slowly saying,Because you helped me. Taylor was confused.What? Baron didnt exin. He took a step back and said,Ill keep my word. Goodbye. This time it was Taylors turn to be speechless. After Baron went upstairs, he leaned tiredly against the wall in Goves ward and closed his eyes. He didnt sleepst night. Barons assistant and bodyguard, who had been apanying him all the time, asked,Mr. Green, did Ms Green help you? Baron opened his amorous eyes. No one could guess what he was thinking. He nced at Grove, who was lying on the bed, and said slowly,Of course, she saved Uncle Goves life. The personal assistant was stunned. Didnt Doris Miller save Mr. Grove Green? How did he be Ms. Green? However, Mr. Green obviously had no intention of exining further. He simply shut his mouth. Baron rested there before saying,Go and check on Marvels whereabouts. The assistant nodded.We investigatedst night, but we havent found anything. Weve also posted a reward on the international forum. So far, weve received news that Marvel once treated Lady Smith. It seems that Julian Smith has found her. Hearing the wordsJulian Smith, Barons eyes shed with hostility. He said coldly,Julian Smith can find her, but I cant? At this moment, Barons warmth had vanished entirely. His entire body was covered in ayer of ck color, making him-look like a devil from hell. At this moment, there was a slight noise from the bed. Baron sensed it immediately and hurried over. Grove slowly opened his eyes. Baron called out anxiously,Uncle Grove. Grove looked at Baron and saw the dark circles under his eyes. It was obvious that he hadnt slept all night. Grove said to Baron,Thank you. You must be tired. Baron shook his head and said,Dont worry, Uncle Grove. Ill find Marvel. If she is unwilling toe, Ill tie her up and bring her here to treat you! Grove sighed.If Im gone, then Im gone. Whats the point of you doing that? Baron put his hand on his shoulder, his eyes filled with determination.Uncle Grove, dont die He paused and continued,You are my only rtive. His only rtive If others heard these words, they would feel very strange because there were still so many people in the Green Family. Logically speaking, they had a lot of rtives. But Grove seemed to understand what he meant. He held his chin and seemed to want to say something, but he didnt. He just sighed deeply. C On the way back to the Williams family, Taylor thought for a moment and then called ra. ra answered the phone quickly. She was very anxious.How is Kate? Why did they call you over in the middle of the night? Is it serious? Taylor looked ahead and said briefly,No, she wont die.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. She wouldnt die ra was anxious.That means its serious. Is it the No. 1 Hospital? Which ward? Ill go over now! Taylorzily told her the ward number and hung up the phone. Baron obviously misunderstood something. In that case, ra should go and get it sorted out. Taylor hated to be misunderstood. Once the misunderstanding was resolved, if they could still be together, then they should be together. If not, then they should just break up ra called a taxi and rushed to the hospital. As soon as she went upstairs, she saw Baroning out of Groves ward Chapter 145 Godmother Clara…??? The VIP ward was on the top floor of the Inpatient Department. But the elevator was upied. ra was anxious, so she went up the stairs. She had not expected to meet Baron. It happened that Baron had an urgent matter to attend to and needed to go downstairs. He was going down the stairs. At this moment, Baron was standing on a higher step, looking down at ra, who was standing on a lower step, looking up at him. They looked at each other but didnt speak. ra had rushed over all the way, worrying that Kate would fall seriously ill. When she saw that familiar face of Barons, she felt even more aggrieved, and her eyes reddened. Five years ago, she had the chance to have this man as her support. But in five years, this man had be another womans reliance. With this awareness, ra held back the tears about to gush out of her eyes. She lowered her gaze, passed Baron and was about to go upstairs. Baron looked at her. When she saw him, there was some attachment in her expression, which reminded him of the past. Whenever she was scolded by a professor or encountered some difficulties, she would alwayse to him first. She would hug him, crying or smiling. She always shared her feelings with him. Just now, she seemed to be about to rush up and hug him. But in just a second, she changed her mind. Her eyes became indifferent, and she even intended to pass him. The fragrance of the rose bath milk on her came to his nose. It was so familiar that it made his eyes sore. ra wanted to pass this man and rush to the ward quickly. There was no one on this staircase. A door isted it from the noise in the corridor. In such a closed environment, she seemed to be able to hear the mans heartbeat. The stairs were narrow. When they brushed past each other, ra tilted sideways. At this moment, Baron suddenly grabbed her arm.ra, do you know that Julian Smith had a rtionship with Taylor Green? ra didnt understand what he meant. She frowned and said,Their rtionship cant be made public. Whats wrong? Cant be made public So, she knew it? If she knew the man cheated on her, why did she still stay with him? Five years ago, hadnt she decisively left him after learning of his rtionship with Yalia? Was it because she loved this man even more? Baron felt a fit of anger stifled in his heart.So, youre willing to turn a blind eye to it? Or are you Julians mistress? Although he hadnt had much contact with Taylor Green, he could tell that she was proud. He didnt believe that she would be someones mistress. If Taylor was not the mistress, then the real mistress would be ra? When ra heard this, she felt cross and sneered. So did he think she was such a kind of woman? She lowered her gaze and pushed Barons hand away. She said indifferently,Mr. Green, we have no rtionship now. No matter who I am, either a mistress or somebody else, its none of your business, is it? After saying that, ra wanted to leave, but Baron pulled her by the arm and pressed her fiercely against the wall! Baron thought ra admitted that she was a mistress. His eyes darkened. His aura became depressing. He said coldly,Since you are willing to be a mistress, how about being my mistress? ras face fell.Baron, do you have no shame?! Baron grabbed her chin and forced her to raise her head.How much did Mr. Smith give you? What if I give you double? Or is it because of the child? If you give birth to a child for me, I can give you the position of Mrs. Green, wouldnt that be better? A child ra trembled from anger. She sneered and said,Mr. Green, you make me feel that you still have affections for me. In the past, Baron was easy to be provoked. Barons expression changed. However, he approached her and said,Its not really affections, but I miss your body. I wonder if you are even more attractive after five years? These words were like a p hitting ra fiercely. She shouted angrily,What? Cant Yalia satisfy you? Barons voice grew a little harsher as he said,Shes not as voluptuous as you are. After all, a dancers body is softer and is suitable for different positions! Baron, youre shameless! Shameless? I can do things even more shameful. Miss Walker, would you like to have a try? As soon as Baron finished speaking, he kissed her! ra struggled angrily, only to find that the more she struggled, the harder he kissed her. It was as if he wanted to swallow her She couldnt push him away no matter how hard she tried. ra gradually gave up, struggling. Baron felt he had gone mad. He had intended to provoke her to vent his anger. But when he saw ra neither admit nor refute it, he felt pain and sadness inward. He allowed himself to vent five years of longing, but suddenly, warm liquid fell on the back of his hand. The warm liquid burned his skin, causing him to freeze. Baron looked at re. She was weeping. At that moment, he was at a loss as to what to do. p! ra pped him in the face, then pushed him aside and rushed upstairs. In the ward upstairs. ra entered the room and found Kate was ying a game. She realized that she had been fooled. Sheforted Kate with a few words and then left restlessly Baron was left alone in the empty staircase. He clenched his fists tightly and suddenly pped himself when he thought of ras tears.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. He was really a bastard just now. But he couldnt bear to see her belittle herself. Baron leaned against the wall and closed his eyes. After a long moment of silence, he let out a long sigh. He stood up and went upstairs instead of going downstairs. He hesitated at the door for a while before turning to Kates VIP ward. He stood at the door for quite a long time atst, he pushed the door open. Besides two bodyguards, there were also two nurses, but ra was not there. He frowned. Kate raised her head and looked at him in confusion.Uncle Beauty, why are you here? Baron was about to speak when Kate pursed her lips and said,I hate you! You must have bullied Godmother ra and made her cry! Baron was stunned.What did you say? Godmother ra? Chapter 146 Enemies Unavoidable Kate had participated in the action ofining about fathers. Therefore, she knew Ms father bullied Godmother ra, but she was still too young to understand their entanglement. She put her hands on her hips and looked at Baron.Uncle Beauty, youre so good-looking. How can you bully girls? Godmother ra cried! She cried Thinking of her tears falling on the back of his hand Baron took a step forward.Is she your godmother, not your mother? Then, she has nothing to do with your father, does she? Kate straightened up and said,How could she have nothing to do with Daddy! Barons heart sank. Then he heard Kate continue,My godmother is my mommys good friend. My mommy and daddy have me, so my godmother must have something to do with my daddy! Dont think about bullying my godmother again. Otherwise, Ill ask my daddy to beat you hard! After saying that, the little kid climbed down from the bed, walked up to Baron, and kicked him in the calf. Although Kate used all her strength, the kick was nothing for Baron. He lowered his head and looked at the little kid, who was about the same age as M. Suddenly, he touched her head and said,Youre right. Im not good. I shouldnt bully your godmother Tell me, how should I apologize to your godmother now? Kate was confused. Huh? This uncle was very quick to apologize. Kate thought for a moment and said,Uncle, a fault confessed is half redressed. Good man. Baron tried to worm something out of her,Then do you know what your godmother likes the most? Kate tilted her head and thought for a moment. Suddenly, her eyes lit up.I know! Godmother ra has everything except one thing! What is it? C Taylor Smith! What the hell are you doing? ras angry roar came from the phone. Taylor was driving. She looked forwardzily and said casually,Miss Walker, how do you feel about meeting your ex-lover? ras voice became lonely.Not good. Taylor chuckled.Has the misunderstanding been resolved? ra remained silent. Taylor raised her eyebrows.No way. Ive already created an opportunity for you. Do you still want to be misunderstood? ra smiled wryly.No. But even if there was no misunderstanding, so what? He and I would never be able to return to what we were in the past. Why? ra sighed,He and Yalia are a couple now. Whats the point of me getting involved? Besides, they already have a child She sounded a little sad. Taylor was silent for a moment.Or, have his wife die? ra was shocked,Theres no need! Even if his wife died, I would still dislike him having been with Yalia Zouth. He knows that Yalia is the one I hate the most Taylor was somewhat disappointed. All right then. ra was speechless. ra then said,Dear,e and have some drink tonight. Lets get hammered Beep, beep ra was stunned. Listening to the busy tone on the phone, ra felt that she and Taylor were definitely stic friends! After hanging up the phone, Taylor casually threw it aside and drove to Parkgrove Medical University. At the gate, the guard had already received the notice and let her drive in. She drove around the campus and followed the navigation in her mind to the office building. She parked the car and entered the building. At the entrance, Andrew Shils, who was nearly in his fifties, stood at the gate and looked at her respectfully.Hello! Taylor nodded slightly. People behind Andrew were shocked. Andrew Shils was the best neurosurgeon in their university! He was not only the director of the neurosurgery department but also a director of Parkgrove Hospital. He had a very important position in the medical field. Why was such a specialist so respectful to this girl who looked about 20 years old? While everyone was hesitating, Andrew reached out his hand and led the way.This way, please. Taylor followed Andrew to his office. Andrew said to the other assistants,Hurry up and make some tea. Use the best brown tea I have put away. Make the tea thicker. This can keep us awake. The assistants were dumbfounded. Andrew liked that tea very much and stored it in a safe ce. He seldom used it to treat his guests, but today, he invited this girl who was younger than he to have this tea. Andrew ignored his assistants doubts, entered the room, and closed the door. When he turned around, he saw Taylor sitting on the sofa. The girl was wearing tight ck jeans, making her leg look thin and long. Shezily leaned against the sofa and raised her almond eyes, but there was no warmth in them.Mr. Shils, why did you call me in such a hurry? Andrew immediately waved his hand and said,Call me Andrew. Marvel, I called you for an operation. We need you.RAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Taylor raised her eyebrows.What operation? Andrew sighed and said,A five-year-old child has a tumour in his brain. Its position is sensitive. The neuron is likely to be involved. In operation, any minor incident will damage the childs intelligence, so I was wondering if you could do the operation. Andrew looked at her and said,I know that you only do two operations a month and have done two this month, but this child is pitiful, so I am thinking of asking you to lend a hand. Marvel, I Just as Andrew was about to persuade her, Taylor raised her eyebrows and asked,Is that all? Andrew was puzzled. Taylor stood up and yawned.Why didnt you call me? Why did you ask me toe here Just send me the time and the ce of the operation. She waved her hand and went straight out.I am leaving. Andrew was stunned Marvels surgery was very difficult to book. Countless influential people tried to look for her, but they couldnt find her. The Smith and the Green Family had made great efforts to find her and promised her arge sum of treatment fee, but she refused! He had thought he would have to spend a lot of time persuading her this time! He hesitated and said,Marvel, that child has no prominent background But you can rest assured that I owe you a favour after this operation. Taylor replied with anall rightand went straight out of the door. The assistants outside did not dare to stop her and made way for her. Taylor walked to the parking lot. When she was about to leave, she suddenly heard a surprised voice.Taylor Green? Why are you here? She turned around and saw Tina and Amy walking over. She hadnt seen Tina and Amy for quite a lot of time. Tina watched her car and then looked at the office building. With furrowed brows, she said in surprise,Dont tell me that you are also nning to take the postgraduate entrance examination? Chapter 147 Are They Father and Daughter? Taylor was a little stunned. She hadnt cared about the news about Rheinsville City since she came to the Parkgrove. Although Tina was her half-sister, they were not close, and she didnt want to talk to her at all. But, sometime before, Amy had brought up sitting in the postgraduate entrance exam in Parkgrove. Taylor had not thought of meeting them here. She ignored Tinas words, but she looked at Amy Santon and asked,Which supervisor do you choose? Amy timidly nced at Tina and said,I was still thinking of having a good supervisor for the exam Ha.Tina sneered.Thats all youve got. Im different. I came here with a clear goal, Mr Andrew Shils! She looked at Taylor and said,Do you know Andrew Shils? He admits only four or five students every year, but Im afraid that you cannot pass the exam. You are just a quack doctor. In Tinas opinion, Taylor had never been to university. She learned something about medicine when she was abroad. What qualifications did she have to take the postgraduate entrance examination? Hadnt she been to a formal university? Taylor ignored her and didnt even care about her at all. Instead, she looked at Amy and asked,Where do you live now? The hotel next to the university. It is very cheap ra, you dont have to worry. After Amy Santon answered, she nced at Tina and said,Taylor, well leave you here. We are going to inquire about the supervisorspreferences Leave? Taylor Green, what are you doing here?Tina would not let it go. Her voice was as noisy as a frogs. Taylor still ignored her.Okay, call me if you need any help. She got in the car. Tina blocked the way in front of the car.Taylor Green, get off the car. Didnt you hear me? You Taylor stepped on the elerator and drove toward her!Material ? N?velDrama.Org. The sudden eleration scared Tina. She trembled and screamed Screech! When the car stopped only a centimetre away from her, Tina could feel the impact force of the vehicle! She was so scared that her face turned pale. With one hand on the window frame, Taylor poked her head out and said in a cold voice,Get out of the way. Tina was scared out of her wits. She slowly stepped to the side. She had just taken two steps when the car started again and zoomed past her. Taylor drove so fast as if she was driving a sports car! Tina swallowed. It wasnt until the rear of the car disappeared into the distance that she found her soul. She cursed angrily,She wants to knock me down! This little bitch, fatty, ugly freak, she actually wants to knock me down! She must be jealous of me getting engaged to Richard Carlos! After Taylor left Rheinsville City, the Carlos family and the Green family were entangled for some time. In the end, Richard and Tina still got engaged. Amy couldnt take it anymore and said,Tina, Taylor didnt know youve been engaged, did she? We didnt tell her Shut up! Tina looked at her fiercely.I think your mind is full of Taylor, isnt it? Why dont you stay with her? Why are you following me? Amy bit her lip and said,Then give me the money Uncle lent me. Her family had spent all their savings treating her mother. Her mother borrowed money from Kevin Green, Tinas father, for the postgraduate entrance examination and amodation fees. However, Kevin transferred all the money to Tinas card, leading to Amy being bullied all the way. Tina snorted.You know you borrowed money from my father. That means you borrowed money from me. Amy Santon, I hope you know what to say! As soon as she finished speaking, she frowned again.Was Taylor driving a Benz G-ss just now? The Williams family treats her so wellDo you think the Williams family has supported her to do the postgraduate course? Thinking of this, Tinas eyes lit up. She called Kevin, who was in Rheinsville City.Dad, Taylor must have a way to deal with Andrew Shils! Can you ask her to help me? Kevin said:Alright! C Taylor was driving home when her phone suddenly rang. It was an unknown number. She didnt want to answer it, but she identally pressed the wrong button. Kevins voice came from the phone.Taylor, let me tell you, Im your father. I raised you, and you have the responsibility to take care of me! Lets put aside the benefits of your momspany temporarily. Now you ask the Williams family to help Tina pass the exam to be Andrew Shilsstudent! Taylor was speechless. How did she put this nut through? As she was about to hang up the phone, her stepmother, Morgans voice came from the phone.Taylor, I know you are living a good life in the Williams family. You dont want toe back. You also took your motherspany away and didnt want to give it to us anymore. But were family, after all. Blood is thicker than water. Help Tina. If she bes a well-known surgeon and makes money in the future, we wont pester you when were old. Isnt that right? Taylor suddenly smiled,Blood is thicker than water? Yeah,replied Morgan,Both you and Tina are your fathers daughters. You cant forget where you are from even when you have a good fortune! Her fathers daughters. If Morgan didnt remind her, she would almost forget that she had a father. However, this father was extraordinary. He could consider everything for Tina, but he could be as cold as ice to Taylor. As long as she did not starve to death, everything would be fine. Taylor lowered her gaze and suddenly raised her eyebrows.I know. Well, what do you know? Taylor you Before Morgan could finish her words, Taylor hung up the phone. She called Amy and asked,Where are you? Amy was stunned.On the campus. Okay, Ill go and find you. Amy was stunned.Taylor, what for? Taylor narrowed her eyes and sneered.Oh, go and see between Tina and me if blood is thicker than water. Amy was confused. Taylor hung up the phone, turned the car at the crossroads and drove straight to the Medical University. Ten minutester, Taylor stopped her car in front of the office building. She jumped out of the car and went straight to Tina and Amy. Tina smiled triumphantly and said,Well, did Daddy call you? Taylor, let me tell you Before she could finish her words, Taylor grabbed her hair. Tina felt pain and saw Taylor pulling off a few strands of her hair. Taylor saidzily,Can I use it? Chapter 148 I’m Bullying You,So What? Tina was in pain. She immediately covered her head and took a step back.Taylor, what are you doing? Before she could react, Taylor had already quickly put her hair into a stic bag and put it in her pocket. She raised her eyebrows and said,Nothing. Tina growled,You hurt me! Youre bullying me! Impatience shed in Taylors almond-shaped eyes.Yes, Im bullying you. So what? So what? Ever since she was a child, Tina had never been able to beat her elder sister. When they were children, Taylor was heavy and strong, but Tina felt scared inward when she saw Taylor when they grew up. Tina took a step back, her eyes red.Im going to tell Dad! Taylor, dont be too proud! Taylor waved at her, turned around, and was about to leave. Where are you going?Seeing that she was about to leave, Tina became anxious again.Daddy asked you to take me to meet Andrew Shils and discuss the postgraduate entrance examination! Didnt you hear him? Taylor got in the car and drove away as if she didnt hear her. This time, Tina didnt dare to stop the car. Watching her leave, Tina stomped her feet in anger. She looked at the office building again and wanted to go in but was still stopped. She was so angry that sheined to Amy.Why didnt you stop her just now? Amy lowered her head and didnt say anything, but she frowned. Tina was angry.What bad luck. Who are you showing your sullen face to every day? Lets go. Are you still standing here and making a fool of yourself? Amy sighed and followed behind Tina. As they were about to leave, a voice suddenly came from behind them.Please wait! Mr. Shils invites you upstairs. Upstairs in the office building. Andrew looked through the ss window and saw the wild Benz G-ss drive back. He was stunned. Then he saw Taylor left after saying a few words to the two girls downstairs. Andrew was restless. Marvel was a world-renowned surgeon. Inviting her to do the operation, he owed her a big favour. He was wondering how to repay her. Therefore, he quickly asked his assistant to call the two girls upstairs after seeing the scene downstairs. The usually severe man now looked at Amy and Tina with a smile. He asked,What is your rtionship with Ms Green? What was their rtionship? Tinas eyes lit up.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. In her opinion, Taylor must have known Andrew through her connections in the Williams family. She immediately answered with a smile,Im her sister! Andrew became indeed more amiable.Her sister? Did you graduate from the Medical University? Tina hurriedly shook her head.No, Mr. Shils. I have an undergraduate degree from Rheinsville Medical University. This is my academic record at the university. I am applying for the postgraduate course. I hope I can be your student. Did she want to be his postgraduate student? Andrew was even more pleased. He picked up Tinas academic record and read it. Tinas academic performance at the university was excellent. She ranked first or second every year. Otherwise, Kelvin and Morgan would not treat her like a treasure, and Richard Carloss family would not agree to the engagement. Andrew praised her,You have excellent performance! How did you do in the written examination? Tina was even more excited.I have passed the exam. Were now waiting for the interview notice! Okay, I know you now! Andrew then looked at Amy and said,This is Tina blocked his view and said,This is my ssmate. She came with me. Mr. Shils, if you give me a chance, my sister and the Williams family will repay you. Repay him? Andrew said restlessly,How should I be repaid? He could admit as many postgraduate students as Marvel requested. Tinas eyes shed, feeling that the Williams family had a higher status than she had imagined She smiled and said,Mr. Shils, shall we go first if theres nothing else? Andrew nodded and said,Okay, go and wait for the interview notice! Only then did Tina re at Amy and take her out. As soon as they were out of the building, Tina sneered when she saw Amy dilly-dallying,Why are you so slow? Are you nning to let me introduce Mr. Shils to you? Oh, didnt you just say that you should not use this kind of connection? When she called Kevin just now, Amy tried to persuade her,Tina, lets work hard on our own. Dont make trouble for Taylor Besides, the examination should be first taken When Amy heard these words, she lowered her head and said,Tina, you say that you are Taylors sister. Is it not good to use the reputation of Williamsfamily without obtaining their consent? Tina immediately looked at her.Im Taylors sister. Whats wrong with using her? Youre just a cousin. Of course, you cant use her! She excitedly took out her phone and saw someone in the WhatsApp group her, asking her how she did in the exam, how she did in the interview, and whether she was confident. Tina didnt say anything before. After all, in Rheinsville City, after Marvel disclosed her, she had been punished by her mentor and her graduate student qualification was revoked. But this time, she finally held her head high and boasted in the group,Andrew Shils met me and said that I had an excellent performance and wanted to admit me as his graduate student. Everyone burst into an uproar. Andrew Shils? Is it the one I thought of? Hey! Tina is awesome! When she was in the university, she was a big shot. When she went to Parkgrove, she became a big shot again. Tina, dont forget old ssmates when you seed in the future! Everyone ttered Tina, making her triumphant. But Amy stood there and looked at her hesitantly, thinking,Just now, Mr Shils seemed to ask Tina to wait for an interview notice, not a notice for the admission But if I reminded her, she would scold me again, so Id better not say anything. After Tina and Amy left, the nearly fifty-year-old professor took off his sses and pressed his temple. He was inexplicably unhappy with that girl. With so many graduate students, he could see through their minds at a nce. The girls eyes were too lively, and the desire to learn medicine was impure. Andrew took out his phone and sent a message to Taylor, telling her the time and ce of the operation for the child. This time, Taylor replied quickly,[Got it]. Andrew then sent another message:[Do you have a sister named Tina Green? She says that she wants to be my graduate student.] He had to leave his name behind when he did something good. He could not let Marvel think that he was useless. However, he was shocked by the reply. Chapter 149 Notice of the Interview Marvel:[I dont know her.] Andrew was puzzled. He suddenly realized that although they talked downstairs, why wouldnt she apply for Marvels student if Tina was Marvels sister? Many people knew that Marvel had been invited to be a neurosurgical professor at Parkgrove Medical University. Over the past two years, many students applied for her postgraduate course every year, but she was not at home, so she had never admitted any students. But she returned this year! At worst, she could take her sister abroad! This meant that she was not on good terms with her sister. Andrew was smart. He immediately noticed this and breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, he had mentioned it to her and did not make a fool of himself! So, you must not do things without saying anything because you think its good for him. How do you know if he really needs it if you dont ask? C At this moment, Taylor had just sent the hair samples of Tinas and hers abroad. She called her assistant Lillian and said,Find the most professional DNA verification agency and get the results as soon as possible. Lillian was confused.Marvel, why dont you do it at home? Taylor raised her eyebrows.Its easy for people to mess around at home. Lillian was silent and didnt know what to say.Marvel, I deeply feel that youre delusional. Youve been hiding your identity all these years and saying that youre in danger, but Ive never seen anyone who wants to kill you. Taylor smiled and said,Well, maybe. Please get it done. After hanging up the phone, she didnt dare to take it lightly. His mother, Scobie, had told her not to stand out too much and be mediocre. Otherwise, she would invite cmity upon herself! She still did not know what thatcmitywas. She was no longer the unruly woman from a few years ago. Now, she had two children. There was nothing wrong with being careful. After sending the parcel, she drove slowly to the kindergarten to pick up Gene from the kindergarten. ra was in a bad mood today. She asked for leave and didnt go to kindergarten. Taylor had to collect Gene before sleeping. It would be great if Gene could drive home himself. Thinking of this, she yawned. At the same time, Gene was standing at the kindergarten entrance with a stern face and schoolbag in hand. After many protests, his mommy had finally had him put on his pants today. After all, some of the little girls in the kindergarten wore pants. Just as he was waiting in boredom, Taylor finally arrived. Gene climbed into the cars back seat and fastened the seat belt. He then sighed silently.Mommy, can I quit school now? Taylor turned the car around and asked,Why?RAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Geneined,The children in kindergarten are too childish! Through the rearview mirror, Taylor could see her son frowning and looking helpless. She asked curiously,Whats wrong? Gene said,Today, the teacher told us the story of the race between the tortoise and the rabbit and then asked us if we wanted to be a tortoise or a rabbit. Taylor smiled and asked,And then? Gene: Why dont these children choose to be human beings instead of rabbits? Gene lowered his head again.Also, Brody Green drank a little girls yoghurt today, and then the little girl also drank it. She was terrified and said that her parents said she would be pregnant if she kissed a boy. What if she is pregnant? Hearing this, Taylor was no longer sleepy.And then? Gene sighed and said,Then Brody patted himself on the chest and said,Dont worry. If you are pregnant, just give birth to it. Then we three can go to kindergarten together! Gene looked at Taylor and said,Drinking yoghurt together will not result in pregnancy, but sleeping together will. They are too ignorant! Taylor was speechless. She held back herughter and praised Brody,I think Brody is quite responsible. The children of the Green family are well educated. Gene was confused. That simple-minded Brody, who almost hurt himself, was praised by Mommy? He pursed his lips and said,I will also be a responsible man. Taylor raised an eyebrow.Oh? Do you like any child? Gene tilted his head and answered,Yes! Well. Who would have thought that this blockhead would also have someone he liked? As soon as Taylor thought of this, Gene said,I like Kate. The corners of Taylors mouth twitched.Besides Kate, are there any other friends you like? Her son had mild autism, so Taylor had to guide him to be more open gradually. Moreover, she couldnt sleep while driving, so she teased him. Gene had intended to shake his head, but that wisp of a timid little figure suddenly appeared before his eyes. He asked,Mommy, what will happen if someone allergic to mango eats a mango? Kate said that Mommys medical skills were the best in the world. Taylor replied,Hell be fine if hes sent to the hospital for treatment in time. Then why didnt Me to kindergarten today? However, after thinking about it for a while, he let go of it. Arriving at the Williams family, Gene got out of the car by herself and waited obediently for Taylor. Taylor took out her phone and saw Julians message.Ms Green, can you revisit my son tonight? Taylor was speechless. Kate only had mild gastroenteritis. With the medicine she had fed her, she must be vigorous now. Was she still in hospital? Arent they going home? The corners of her mouth twitched, and she replied:[He should be fine.] After replying to this message, she took Gene into the house. C In the hotel next to the Parkgrove Medical University. Tina had only booked one room. The bed was big enough for two of them to sleep on. However, Tina said she was not used to sleeping with others on the same bed and asked Amy to sleep on the sofa. After having a delicious meal, Tina was taking care of her nails and doing facial and skin treatments. Amy was working at the desk looking for information. The interview would be in a few days. She wanted to have a good performance. After Tina had her nails polished, she stretched out her hands and sat on the bed. When she saw Amy, she couldnt helpughing.Whats the use of working so hard? Whose graduate student are you applying for? Amy ignored her. Tina continued,Doris Miller? He has just be a professor this year. He is very young, so he must have no experience. However, ording to your grades, it is already good enough to be his student! After all, once you are a graduate student at Parkgrove Medical University. it will be easier for you to find a job in the future. At that moment, their mobile phones rang simultaneously;the interview notice came! Tina took out her phone with a smile and opened the text message interface. Chapter 150 That Familiar Car Both of them had received an interview notice. The first step to apply for the postgraduate course was to pass the preliminary exam and then the interview. Before the interview, it was essential to contact the supervisor. This will make the interview easier to pass. If Andrew Shils liked Tina, the interview was just a formality with his approval. Therefore, Tina was not nervous. Amy read the interview notice and also breathed a sigh of relief. They would have the results after the interview on the same day. She could stay in Parkgrove and find an internship in a hospital if she got in. If she failed, Amy did not want to leave. The best ce in the country for medical treatment was Parkgrove. There were advanced instruments here, so she wanted to stay here and learn more. While she was thinking, Tina suddenly looked at her. She walked over and said,I want to use the desk for a moment. Amy:??RAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Looking at Tinas outstretched hands, she frowned, but she finally gave up the table and went to the sofa with books in her arms. The sofa of the five-star hotel was very narrow. When she was sleeping on it, she couldnt move at all. After a few days, her back was aching. At this time, she leaned against the table and continued to read. She had only read a few lines when she heard a loud voice. Tina turned on her mobile phone TV and watched an entertainment program. The voice was very loud, and sheughed hysterically, making it impossible for others to read. Amy took a deep breath, put on her headphones, and continued reading. At nine oclock at night Tina left the desk and turned off the lights in the room. Amy was anxious.Im still studying the patients with serious injuries. Tomorrow, I n to do the interview in this field. Why did you turn off the lights? Tina raised her eyebrows.What does it have to do with me? Im going to sleep. Only after sleeping well will I have the energy to go to the interview! Then, shey down on the bed. Amy was cross. She took a deep breath and angrily took her book to the bathroom. She turned on a darkmp, sat on the toilet bowl, and continued to study this topic. In the room, Tina was lying on the bed. She was used to staying upte, so she couldnt fall asleep at the moment. She simply began to y with her mobile phone. Morgan sent her a message:[Hows Amy?] Tina replied,[Shes okay, but I dont want her to get in. Wouldnt that be a loss of face for me?] Morgan:[Well, isnt that easy? Why dont you just hide her exam ticket?] Hearing these, Tinas eyes lit up. She sat up on the bed and stole a nce at the bathroom. In fact, she did not get the highest score at Rheinsville Medical University in this postgraduate entrance exam. Amy did. She had never thought that this little bitch would surpass her. Therefore, she would not give her this opportunity. Especially Tina found that she also put Andrew Shils in the application form as her would-be supervisor. Wasnt shepeting with her? Andrew Shils only admitted four or five graduate students every year. The ces were limited. Tina got out of bed and sneaked over to Amys schoolbag. She rummaged through it, took out her ID card and exam ticket, and hid them in her own bag. That night, Amy was fully prepared for the interview the next day. When she returned to the sofa to sleep, it was already one oclock in the morning. Shey there until the day broke. After waking up, she hastily washed up, picked up the bag she had prepared, and followed Tina out the door. The hotel was very close to the Medical College, so it only took them ten minutes to walk there. After entering the university, they came to the examination ce. Tina took out her exam ticket and ID card, waiting to be called into the interview, including a detailed self-introduction. As she silently recited, Amy abruptly stood up.Where are my ID card and my exam ticket? Tina, have you seen them? Tina snorted,Your ID card is gone;why are you asking me? I didnt steal it! Thats not what I meantAmy was so anxious that she was about to cry. After rummaging through her bag, again and again, she still couldnt find them. Finally, she said to Tina,Tina, give me the room card. Ill go back and look for it. Tina raised her eyebrows and handed the room card to her. Amy took the room card and rushed into the hotel. After she left, Tina stood up and went to the bathroom. She took out Amys exam ticket and ID card from her pocket and threw them into the trash can. After that, she walked out of the door in high spirits. Soon, it was her turn to be interviewed. Tina entered the room, only to find that Andrew Shils was not among the four interview professors. Well, how could a doctor at Mr. Shilss level participate in such an interview? However, Tina still obediently sat down. When she was asked if she had any preference in choosing the supervisors, Tina smiled and said,Yes, I have. I have already contacted Mr. Shils. Everyone understood the hidden meaning behind these words. Generally speaking, interviews were straightforward and were easy to pass. Although Tinas answers were barely satisfactory, the four professors still have her pass. When Tina came out of the room, she happened to see Amy running back from the hotel, panting. She was negotiating with the staff in charge of the interview.Im sorry, Im sorry, but I attach great importance to this interview. Can you allow me to participate first? The staff member sighed and said,If you only lost your exam ticket, I could also use your ID card to get a temporary one. But you lost both of them;I cant do anything about it. Miss, dont make it difficult for me you can take the exam next year Amys eyes were red.But a year would be wasted. Please, could you help me ask the administrators if you can make an exception? I really like the university. I travelled all the way from Rheinsville City to Parkgrove Seeing that she was crying so pitifully, the staff members heart softened. Just as he was about to say something, Tina walked over and said sarcastically,Amy, as a doctor, the most important thing is carefulness. You can lose your exam ticket and ID card today, so why are you still here to bother the staff? If, in the future, you find you havent brought your scalpel when you are in operation, what would happen? Her words made the staff member harden his heart again. Tina grabbed Amy by the arm and dragged her outside.Stop embarrassing yourself here! Come with me! Amy followed her absent-mindedly. At the gate, she suddenly saw a familiar car stop there The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!